Mine Name Across The Multiverse

by DATONETWIxDASHFAN

Rating: mature
Tags: Death, Alternate Universe, Human, Twilight Sparkle, Anthro, Main 6, Original Character, Porn, Dazzlings, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Rainbow Dash (EqG), My Little Pony: A New Generation, Romance, Adventure, Equestria Girls, Sex, Suicide / Self Harm, Profanity, Non-consensual, Violence, Crossover
Length: 155658

What happens when the living embodiment of the spark of friendship, family, and love is burned out, and a new spark filled with hope takes its place? Will the Multiverse survive or fall into darkness?

What happens when the living embodiment of the spark of friendship, family, and love is burned out, and a new spark filled with hope takes place? Will the Multiverse survive or fall into darkness? Fall into the tainted true ending created by the living embodiment of fate and the former Watcher, Fayth, seeking to write in the Book Of Elyndra to make it happen. Ending the multiverse for good...

This final battle against Fayth was meant for Rainbow Spark, but her fate was changed, and her life ended. Her spark was burned out...until another stepped up, believing in Spark's teaching.

The one to take up Spark's legacy is her adopted daughter...Twilight Sparkle. Twilight and different versions of her friends from different universes will jump to varying universes across the multiverse in this ecchi-filled adventure to try to stop Fayth's daughter, Void NightShade, from making Fayth's dream a reality.

In the darkness, it seems like everything is filled with hopelessness, but there is always light within a tiny white spark of hope.

Cover Art done by @_Baph_omet on Twitter
Mane 6 is +18 older.
Has a 'Sex' tag for the ecchi stuff. Will have sex scenes later on, so enjoy that :3

Published 2024-11-22 07:10:00 UTC
Last updated 2025-02-07 14:17:23 UTC

Prologue: The Spark

Only darkness filled the endless black void. Within it, a white-haired cloaked woman, holding someone, could be seen softly crying.

"Hello?" said a young mare unicorn child as she stepped toward the crying woman.

"This is where my story ends, huh?" said a weak voice as the white-haired woman held the glowing white female body in her arms. "Don't cry. That's unlike you. I mean, I'm still with you. Right here..." The young child watched as the glowing woman touched the crying, cloaked woman's chest over her heart. "...in your heart. We promised, didn't we? We'll always be together..." The glowing woman began to fade into sparkles of light.

The child continued walking closer and hearing the cloaked woman talking now.

"Why? Why didn't you let me change your fate?? You could have lived and still be with me, but now..." She started shaking and couldn't speak anymore.

The fading glowing woman caringly touched the crying woman's cheeks, trying to wipe away the tears. "Because it's not right. Why should my story change, but others can't have that chance? Plus, you told me you are forbidden to interfere and are nothing more than a Watcher. I won't let you break the rules just for me. So, don't be sad. I'll be with you always."

The child stopped, seeing the cloaked woman speaking as a black spark hovered over her. "I won't allow it. You are my friend; I'm meant to stand by and watch. No, you are more to me than a mere friend."

The black spark began to absorb into the cloaked woman, and her voice echoed with hopelessness. "You are someone I care about deeply...I'll save you! I don't care how! Even if I must become a villain...even if the multiverse becomes my enemy!"

"NO! Don't say that!" yelled the glowing woman, clutching onto her friend's chest.

"Why shouldn't I? You are my only friend in this whole multiverse of stories! You gave me something I thought I'd never need, and I can't...I can't lose you. That's why I want to save you."

"You can't save me..." The child could see the woman's glowing light was almost out, her hands slowly falling off the cloaked woman's chest. "My story will end, and you must accept that..."

With those final words, the woman's white glow burned out, leaving her body cold and black. The child watched as the cloaked woman started to sob as she placed her head on the cold, dark body, crying for her dead friend...only for her sobbing to turn into craze laughter as her head rose. "Then I'll simply write a new story!"

She looked up to the black void and saw a vast humanoid woman wearing a white dress, her head cloak filled with streams of galaxies. "Do you hear me?! I will take the power I need to create a new story. I'll have her back, MOTHER!"

The child suddenly became scared as the darkness started to swallow them, but a bright, tiny light appeared and flew into her chest, making her cutie mark star glow a very dim-like whiteness.

"Don't be scared. The darkness can't hurt you," said the voice of the fading glowing woman.

"But...who are you?"

The voice of the glowing woman softly whispered, "I am..."

The darkness faded away and was replaced by whiteness. Within the white void, the child could see a rainbow star...no, a rainbow spark glowing like a burning sun. The child smiled with hope and happiness as she knew this warmth and light.

Within the rainbow spark spoke an older woman whose voice was filled with hope and strength. "Nothing is a mistake; no matter what, I'll keep moving forward. No one deserves a sad fate, no matter who it is. Everyone deserves a happy ending. Screw you! You don't control anyone's destiny! If you want to, then you will have to go through me! I'll make sure everyone has a happy ending! EVERYONE!" the child soon saw the woman's body, wearing the rainbow jacket she always wore. "Every spark won't ever go out! Because it's filled with friendship, dreams, love, and so much more! Every spark lights up the darkness and keeps it away! It keeps YOU away!"

The child started to run toward the rainbow light, wanting to be held by this woman. She shed happy tears as she called out to her.

"Spark!" Spark turned to her, giving her a bright, hopeful smile. "MOTHER!"

Spark's expression became surprised as she held her arms open, allowing the child to jump into her. "Oh, Twilight...my spark of hope..."

"Mother!" cried the child, feeling warm and safe.

Spark and Twilight closed their eyes and smiled...while the white light hovered above them, watching...

"Mom!" Twilight mumbled in her sleep as she held an ice cream plushie in her arms.

Her bedroom door opened, shining light into the dark room, revealing how messy it was. Books and scrolls were scattered about everywhere, and clothes covered the floor. Someone stepped inside and walked straight up to the sleeping purple anthro unicorn.

Whoever it was slowly reached out to Twilight, wanting to pet her while she slept, but the hand suddenly shook. Soon, without warning, the person grabbed the bedsheet under Twilight and pulled it out from under her, making her spin in the air and fall to the floor with a loud thud.

Twilight's eyes shot open as she sat up and rubbed her head, feeling sore. "Oww... What was that for, Dawn?" she asked, looking up at this universe Luster Dawn, a kemonomimi, a human with pony ears. Wearing her pink leather jacket and jeans.

Dawn rolled up the sheet and tossed it into Twilight's face, making her fall backward. "Stop calling me by my first name! Call me Mom, god damn it!" she puffed her cheeks out in anger.

Twilight threw the sheet off and stood up. "Only one I'll call Mom is Spark! She's more a mother than you!"

Dawn's left eye twitched a bit as her expression grew more annoyed. "Fine. Just get up. You've slept enough. And look around this place! You live like a pig. Clean this damn place up and eat. It's breakfast time!"

Twilight glared at her as Dawn walked out and slammed the door.

Twilight looked at the door, wondering why she was such a bitch. "Ugh, I hate her," she said before turning to her desk and seeing her reflection in the mirror. She hated seeing her reflection as she stared at her horn. "...stupid horn..." she got closer to the mirror and touched her horn. Long horns were rare in unicorns in her old universe before Spark saved her life from her dead planet. She was among the unlucky ones as her horn was more prolonged than regular. She was picked on for having such a longhorn, but she remembered someone who made fun of her horn and revealed they loved how long it was. "Dash," Twilight smiled.

But her smile quickly faded as she remembered the sad memory of seeing a charred and skinny Rainbow Dash in her arms...dying. She remembered Dash's final moments before death...

"Stop talking like that. You'll live." Twilight cried, holding Dash close.

"No, I won't, and you know it." Dash placed her hand over Twilight's longhorn, touching it softly. "Like I said, I love and admire your big horn. It's one of a kind, unique, and beautiful," she smiled at her, crying. "I love you...I don't want to leave you but promise to find you again. We will meet again, my friend, no matter what."
Twilight could see the sincerity in her eyes, but she didn't want her to leave her.
"Don't make promises you can't keep."

"I mean it."

"Promise?"

"Promise."

Dash was getting weaker and weaker, but she smiled and told her, "Now go, Big Horn. Leave this world. I'll be waiting for you. When we meet again, I'll tell you how much I love you!"

Twilight smiled and nodded, "Yeah. I'll be waiting for you..."

Twilight slammed her fist into the dresser, making the mirror rock a bit from the force. She was trying her best to fight back the tears and the trauma of not only losing Dash but all of her friends, who she saw as sisters. Celestia and her whole world were taken from her as a red planet crashed into her own, killing all life on the surface.

"Dash..." she slowly fell to her knees, crying her heart out. "You promise me! That you'll find me again, but it's been a few years, and I still haven't found you. Where are you? I miss you so much."

She couldn't stop crying and kept telling herself not to, but she couldn't help it. "I can't cry. Not until I see you again, like we promise!"

Outside the bedroom door stood Dawn, leaning against it with her arms crossed. She had a sad look on her face. She got off and was about to walk away, but she soon heard Twilight calling out for someone.

"Mommy!"

Dawn quickly turned back and grabbed the doorknob. She was about to open it but stopped when she heard Twilight again.

"Spark! Mommy! Where are you!?"

Dawn slowly let go of the doorknob, sighing with sadness.

"Stupid, she's not calling for you. She never will. You're not her mother...Spark is..."

Dawn walked down the hall, heading for the kitchen. Once there, she went into the fridge, pulled out some milk, and reached into the cabinet to grab a bowl and spoon. She then took out Twilight's favorite cereal. Dawn huffed at it as the cereal was called Friendship O's. "Every taste is like magic. Friendship is magic...what a stupid ass name. They don't taste like anything," she grumbled, setting it on the table next to the bowl.

Dawn started to read the back of the box for a bit until she heard Twilight entering the kitchen and sitting at the table. Dawn could tell that Twilight was trying to hide the fact that she had been crying.

"Morning," said Twilight, looking at her breakfast.

"Good morning," replied Dawn.

There was an awkward silence between the two of them. Dawn glanced at Twilight, who was somewhat eyeing her.

"...can I have my cereal box? I'm hungry," said Twilight.

Dawn smirked and kept holding it. "I don't know, can you?"

Twilight raised an eyebrow, wondering why Dawn was doing this. "Huh? Yes, I can. Give it to me."

Dawn smiled and tried not to laugh. "No, no. See, you have to say please and say, "May I have the cereal, please, Mom?"

"What are you, my mother? And no. Now, give me the box," replied Twilight, growing annoyed.

Dawn also became annoyed when she heard that comment.

"Well, I am your mother, remember? Your mother took you in and gave you a roof over your head, food, and clothes. The least you could do is call me Mom. Even just once will be fine, but no, all I get is you calling me by my name." she sat down in the chair, spinning the box with one finger.

Twilight grew angry, and her horn started to glow with fury. "Because you're not my mom! The only one who will ever be my mother is Spark. And she's the one who gave me a roof over my head, food, and clothes! What you ever did for me, huh? Nothing! You don't even treat me like a daughter. So, give me the damn box, or I'll take it myself."

Dawn laughed, but her expression quickly changed as she grew tired of the disrespect and Twilight's attitude.

"This isn't Spark's apartment! It's mine! I ALLOWED YOU TO STAY HERE BECAUSE-"

Twilight's eyes flared up with purple magical energy. "BECAUSE YOU FELT SORRY FOR ME! I FUCKING KNOW!" she screamed, standing up and slamming her fists on the table. "I WAS FIVE YEARS OLD, ALONE, AFTER WATCHING MY HOME BE DESTROYED AND SEEING THE LOVE OF MY LIFE DIE IN MY FUCKING ARMS! SO KEEP PUTTING THAT OVER MY DAMN HEAD LIKE YOU ALWAYS DO WHEN WE DON'T AGREE OR FIGHT ON SOMETHING! THAT'S WHY I WON'T CALL YOU MOM! BECAUSE A MOM WON'T ACT LIKE YOU!"

Dawn glared at her with such anger and fury. Twilight returned the glare with her own, daring her to fight.

"You want to fight, don't you, you little bitch?" said Dawn, pouring the milk first and the cereal into the bowl for Twilight. "You might not like it, but-" she gave her a big smile. "This is why I like you! You remind me of myself before I met Spark."

Twilight rage was gone as she felt disgusted at hearing that. "Ew! That's disgusting. I would never, EVER, like to be anything like you."

"Oh, I think you are. We're a lot alike, and both have deep problems. If it wasn't for HER!" she slid the bowl toward Twilight. "We both will have been on different dark paths in life. So, thank her for saving us when she comes home today." Dawn could see Twilight didn't touch the bowl and pushed it slightly away from her. "What's wrong? It's your favorite stupid cereal."

Twilight pushed the bowl toward her. "You ruined it."

Dawn was confused and raised an eyebrow. "How the fuck did I ruin it? I'm not like Spark, who will somehow set it on fire when pouring the milk into it. So how the fuck did I ruin it?"

"You pour the milk in first," Twilight answered.

"Fuck off! Who says the milk can't go first?! Stupid, fucking, little bitch!" she slammed her fist onto the table.

"Those who pour the milk first are monsters!"

"Monsters?!"

"Yes, you're a monster. You're not my mother. My mother is Spark, and you are not her. You will never be her. So stop trying to replace her when she's not around because it won't happen."

Twilight used her magic to get a new bowl and spoon. She poured the cereal in first, followed by the milk, ensuring the spoon was in the right place next to the bowl.

"Perfect!"

Dawn sat there, shaking her head at the sight before her.

"Oh, come on. You can't be serious? Why do you care if I put the milk first, not the cereal?"

Twilight looked at her and smirked. "Because when the milk goes first, you can't see the friendship magic swirls when the cereal is put in second."

"Friendship magic swirls?"

"Yeah. It's how the friendship magic is transferred from the cereal into the milk, then into me. See, it's all simple by breaking-" Dawn quickly tuned out Twilight's nonsense and went to the fridge.

"I need a pick-me-up..." She opened the freezer and took out a case of ice cream. She went back to the table and took a spoonful out, eating it. As she ate the ice cream, she saw Twilight eyeing her with disbelief. "What now?"

Twilight shook her head as she took a spoonful of her cereal. "You have a problem."

Dawn huffed at that. "Don't be like Spark, you little shit! I don't have an addiction to ice cream!" she took another spoonful and smiled with blessing as she tasted the excellent ice cream on her tongue. "Ice cream is amazing. That's all! I can stop at any time!"

Twilight looked away, not wanting her to hear. "That's what an addict would say."

Dawn listened to that and glared. "WHAT DID YOU SAY, YOU LITTLE SHIT!?"

Twilight started to laugh, making Dawn more pissed off as she kept going on that she wasn't addicted to ice cream.

After a bit, Twilight was done and placed her bowl in the sink. She was about to head back to her room like she had always done since moving here, but she felt a tug on the back of her collar. She sighed with annoyance, knowing who it was.

"You're not going anywhere." Dawn pulled her backward.

"I'm not going outside! I'm not going to make friends! My real friends are gone, so listen to what I say already! You aren't Spark, your not-OOF!?"

Twilight was cut off as Dawn slammed a flat box over her head.

"Yeah, yeah, I get it already! I'm not your mother. Whatever, happy birthday, you good-for-nothing spoiled mommy's girl!" she dropped the box into Twilight's arm.

This took Twilight aback for two reasons: one, Dawn never got her anything for her birthday, and two, she completely forgot it was her birthday.

"My birthday?" she mumbled.

"Yeah, what? Did you forget it? Today's the day that Spark saved your ass from your universe." Dawn leaned back in the chair, remembering that day. "You really don't remember your real birthday date?"

Twilight doesn't remember much from her old life before she was dropped off at the Temple of Spark, which worshipped Spark when she saved their universe from Fayth. Dawn eyed Twilight, seeing her looking sad.

"Well, whatever. Open it."

Twilight stared at the flat box in her hands. She opened it and saw a pair of fighting fingerless gloves and an old-looking book.

"What is this?" she questioned, looking up at Dawn.

Dawn leaned forward and smiled as she took the stuff out. "Well, since you are a big nerd when reading books about magic, I got you a book on using magic in a fighting style called Arcane Fist."

"Arcane Fist? Is that a form of martial arts?"

"Kind of. It's more about using your magic as a weapon and channeling it through your hands and feet. Like I said, fighting style on using magic." She showed her a few pages of different techniques.

"Why would I want to learn something like this? I have telekinesis and can do most things without using my hands."

Dawn shoved the gloves into Twilight's chest. "Spark told me how your AI teacher taught you different ways of using magic, and one of them was channeling it through your fist...I just thought you might like it."

Twilight stared down at the book, thinking back to Celestia, the AI version, teaching her different magic and spells.

Dawn could see a small smile forming on Twilight's mouth. "Okay! Shoot your shot, Dawn!" Dawn said to herself as she stood up and punched the air. "Maybe we can do some training and stuff. It might help you to let off some steam when Spark is out, and we can bon-"

"No," answered Twilight, pushing the gift into Dawn's stomach.

"What?"

"I don't want to. I do not need to learn to fight in close combat with my magic. And I'm not interested in hanging out with you. The last thing I want is to become a mother and daughter with the likes of you," Twilight headed for the door.

"The likes of me?!" Dawn tossed her gift onto the table, upset, but she stayed calm. She spoke up to Twilight, stopping her. "Spark is coming home today. It's your birthday, after all. She never misses it for anything." She could see Twilight's tail wagging with happiness, which made Dawn happy and sad. "She should be home before dinner, so be ready to meet her."

Twilight said nothing, only hopping away in joy and excitement. Once Twilight was gone, Dawn slumped in her chair, frowning.

"Why do I keep trying?"

Later in the day, Twilight was sitting at the kitchen table wearing a white sundress and sliding the fork into place near the plate. She was so happy to see her mother again and have a wonderful dinner with her. She soon started folding the napkins while Dawn sat there, watching her.

"I swear she's weird...." Dawn whispered until she heard a familiar tune coming down their street. Her pony ears shot up and twitched. "Ice cream..." the sound got much closer. "ICE CREAM TRUCK!" she jumped off the chair and ran toward the front door, swinging it up and ignoring Spark, who dodged in time while holding a box. Without wasting time, Dawn ran down the hallway and jumped out of the window, shattering it and landing on the sidewalk below. "ICE CREAM!" she roared, making the poor ice cream driver stop his truck and pray as Dawn was a regular customer.

Twilight sighed, knowing Dawn had run off again, leaving her alone. It didn't matter, though. She was waiting for her mother.

"She should be home at any moment."

Like someone had made her statement true, she heard Spark's voice.

"Hi, sweet pea."

"Welcome home, mommy! I knew you would return for my birthday!"

Spark put the box down and hugged Twilight, who ran up to her. "How are you today?"

"Great! My wish is coming true."

"Oh, and what is that?"

"For my mommy to be home today and spend my birthday with me!"

"Will it come true, honey, and happy birthday! Now, let's eat."

Twilight stopped her and pointed to the door, making Spark remember about Dawn. "What about Dawn?"

Spark waved her hand, brushing Dawn off. "Oh, don't worry about her. The moment we slice the ice cream cake, she will be back up here in ten seconds flat." She stood up and closed the door.

The two sat at the table. Spark slowly revealed the ice cream cake, which was a green and purple dragon-shaped cake. Spark started to place the candles in the cake holder topper but stopped, seeing Twilight looking sad.

"What's wrong, sweet pea? Do you not like the cake?"

"No. I love it, mommy. I love all the cakes you buy for me. It's just that..." Twilight paused and looked at the table. "It's just that you made my birthday on the day you saved me. I remember all my friends. Dash..." she started to cry.

Spark placed the candles down and held her adopted daughter from another universe.

"I'm sorry, mommy..."

Spark petted her. "Don't be. What happened to you is hard to forget, but you must move on." Spark let her go and looked at her with a warm and motherly smile. "You need to move forward, sweetie. They would have wanted that for you. Even Dash, if she were here."

Twilight nodded, wiping her tears. "You're right, mommy."

"Of course I am. I'm always right, after all. My little bundle of hope!"

"Mommy!" Spark laughed. She saw her daughter angrily crossing her arms and soon remembered something.

"Oh yeah, I got you a gift! Your birthday gift!" Spark stood up and was about to leave, but she felt someone stopping her. She looked back and saw Twilight crying as she held her tail.

"DON'T LEAVE ME!" cried Twilight as her trauma of losing everyone in her universe returned, and she didn't want Spark to be taken from her, too.

Spark felt sad but hugged Twilight and comforted her. "My little hope, I'm not leaving. I'm just getting your gift." she could see that didn't help. So, she said things that she knew her daughter needed to hear. "Listen to me. No matter what happens to me or Dawn, I know you'll be okay. You're my strong girl, after all. You're my little spark of hope. Remember that. You will always have us in your heart no matter where you go." she placed her finger on Twilight's chest, where her cutie mark was. "The spark that you carry burns so brighter than my own. Never lose it. And, please, don't cry. Don't let this day be a sad day. This is your special day."

Twilight nodded and let her mother go. Spark was going to leave but saw a shadowy figure in the front door glass window. She narrowed her eyes and told Twilight that she would be right back.

Spark walked up to the door and opened it, which she saw confused her. She looked back at Twilight, who was putting the spoons in the correct order. Spark looked back at the figure and joined them in the hall. She closed the door.

A bright light came from the glass window, and soon, another light came. Then, the glass was covered in red.

"Mommy? Is everything okay?" Twilight asked, hearing the noise and getting up. She headed to the front and saw... "...m-mommy..." She could see a body sliding down the glass window, leaving behind a trail of blood. When the body landed on the ground, the door opened slightly, and she could see her mother, Spark, dying. A dark figure was hidden from a bright light, standing before Spark, holding the Rainbow Element core.

"MOMMY!?"

Twilight saw flashes of her dead friends and Dash, remembering the awful feeling of losing them. She was going to lose Spark, her mother. Without warning, the apartment was covered in a purple aura and shook with fury.

"I'LL KILL YOU!"

Twilight tried to open the door, but her emotions interfered with her magic, preventing her from grabbing it. It also didn't help that Spark's body weight kept the door from opening. She poked her arm out, trying to hold the dark-covered hooded figure as they looked down at her.

"WHO ARE YOU!? WHY YOU HURT MY MOTHER!?"

The figure didn't answer her, only turning and walking away, holding the core.

Twilight tried to open the door but couldn't as she watched the mystery figure walk to the bright light. "I PROMISE I'LL FIND YOU AND END YOU! YOU HEAR ME!" The figure disappears into the bright light. Twilight could only watch as her mother, Spark, slowly died.

"N-no..." Twilight fell to her knees, crying and shaking.

Twilight reaches out to Spark, grabbing her arm and telling her not to die.

"I don't want to lose you too, Mom! I don't want to be alone again! I'm sorry! I should have been here!"

Twilight's emotions were out of control, causing the purple aura to cover her. Soon, her eyes started to glow with dark purple magical energy. She was losing control of her magical powers.

Spark looked at her, revealing a rainbow star in her eyes, resembling Twilight's cutie mark star. She smiled at her.
"Remember what I told you? No matter what happens to me, I know you'll be okay. You're my strong girl, after all. You're my little spark of hope. Remember that. You will always have me in your heart no matter where you go." Spark moved away from the door, allowing Twilight to rush to her, hugging her.

"MOM!"

Twilight didn't care if she was covered in Spark's blood; she didn't want to let her go. She wanted to stay with her mother forever, but fate had a different idea for her.

Spark placed her arms around Twilight, and her breathing slowed as she was losing too much blood. With her last bit of strength, she whispered into Twilight's ear, stroking her hair.

"No matter what, Keep moving forward. No one deserves a sad fate, no matter who it is. Everyone deserves a happy ending." Spark's rainbow stars in her eyes slowly faded out. "Don't be held back or bottle up your anger, hate, or sadness. Those feelings will destroy you. They will make you feel pain and regret. Please, for me, my little spark of hope." Spark kissed her forehead, smiling. Within her thoughts, Spark couldn't stop thinking about one thing. "I want to be there for you...As you grow up, what kind of wonderful adult will you be? I want to be there for all of it..." Spark held Twilight harder, not wanting to leave her daughter, Dawn, and the rest of her friends and family. "...My spark of hope...I love you...'

Twilight felt Spark's hand slide off her shoulder, and soon, her body became limp.

"Mom..."

Twilight leaned away and looked at Spark, seeing her lifeless eyes and a happy smile. She shook her body, telling her mother to wake up, but she didn't.

Twilight's sadness and rage built up more, causing the purple aura to expand and spark, hitting the walls and anything else. She felt like destroying the whole place as she cried over her mother's dead body. She wanted to scream but heard a sad voice behind her...

"Spark?"

Twilight didn't turn around, and her magical energy finally faded when Dawn dropped her ice cream cones.

"No...it can't be..."

Twilight hugged Spark's dead body as Dawn's crying and screaming filled the entire apartment complex. As Twilight tried to block out the cries, she suddenly felt Spark's body disappearing, making her look back at her. She only saw Spark's rainbow jacket in her arms, as the blood and the hole in the back were gone...

"...mommy..."

She held it to her face, crying her eyes out. Her life changed in a heartbeat..once again...

End of Prologue

Ch.5 Needing To Learn About Letting Others In(Freedom Planet Universe)

Within the darkness, two bright figures raced across what seemed to be an endless hallway. Lilac, using her dragon boost, was surrounded by a light blue aura. Next to her and keeping up with her, was Twilight, who was using her magic to propel her body forward, creating a purple magical trail behind her. Both girls were in a race against time to reach the bridge of the spaceship before the laser could destroy the moon completely.

Lilac turned her head, done hearing what Twilight had told her. "So, Spark was killed ten years ago in your universe, and now you want to follow in her footsteps, huh?"

Twilight nodded. "That's right. I want to be like my mother, in helping others in different universes like yours. And not only that, but I also want to kill the one responsible for killing her."

Lilac could see the hatred and anger in Twilight's eyes. It was something she had seen before. '...she's like Merga.' she thought, but brushed those thoughts aside, as the dark hallway started to light up as the lights underneath the glass floor were coming online. "We are almost there!"

Twilight nodded, as she remembered Lilac telling her that to reach the bridge in the fastest way possible was to go through the refinery room of the ship's lower deck.
She had heard and seen a lot of things and places during their run, but this place, the refinery, was a whole new experience.

They passed through a large door and were soon inside what seemed like an endless cylinder carrying and breaking down purple crystals and rocks. They had to cross a row of conveyor belts. As the two passed through, they soon were running on top of the rocks. They could see a floor hole ahead of them, and they ran into it, running against the metal walls and reaching a dead end. Twilight had a bad feeling, as Lilac stopped, and she followed suit.

Suddenly, burst out of the ground was a large yellow robotic device, as a monkey boy wearing a mechanic outfit, sat in the open cockpit of the robot, laughing. While standing on top of it was an older male dragon, an earth dragon that Twilight learned from Lilac.

"Are these the losers you were telling me about?"

Lilac grinned and nodded. "Yep. They're the ones. I call the monkey boy, Aaa because he just screams when we ask him his name and he's the one controlling the robot and Askal is using his earth powers to control the rocks! Be on guard!"

The two stood ready as they could see a ton of blue boulders orbiting around the shoulders of the machine.

"You won't stop her, Lilac!" Askal said, grinning. "I'll make sure that you don't interfere!"

"Aaaaaaaaa! We're going to beat you this time, Lilac and your new weirdo friend that you somehow found!" Aaa shouted, laughing and pressing buttons on the dashboard.

Twilight blinked. 'Wow, she wasn't kidding about that yelling.'

Twilight refocus on the battle at hand as the robot pile bunker fist started to spin. Lilac jumped out of the way as it was slammed against the rock covered floor, leaving a large fist size crater. The two had to move around the circular area and watch out the robot's fist as it kept hammering away, trying to flat them.

As they ran all over the area, Lilac jumped off and dragon boost toward Askal, but the earth dragon used his earth powers to throw rocks at her, which Lilac dodged. Lilac was about to do another dragon boost when a boulder hit her, causing her to hit the ground hard, rolling and groaning in pain.

Askal used his powers again, moving the robot toward Lilac. Lilac opened her eyes and could see the fists marching toward her as they kept smashing the ground.

Lilac quickly got up and started to run, but the boulders kept hitting her, throwing her around like a rag doll.

"Aaaaaaaaa!" Aaa shouted, laughing as Askal grinned.

Lilac closed her eyes, fearing she was going to get crush, but Twilight came to the rescue, using her magic to push the robot back, allowing Lilac to escape the crushing attack.

"Thanks!"

Twilight didn't face, only looking forward as she could see Askal glaring at her. "I didn't save you! You're just slowing me down, so shut up and get moving!"

Lilac puffed her cheeks, looking annoyed, but didn't say anything. Twilight could see Askal summoning the purple rocks and punched them toward them. She acted quickly by blocking them with her Arcane Fists.

"Twilight! Try to keep kid busy, while I'll deal with Askal!"

"WHAT!?"

But Lilac didn't answer, only dragon boosting away and going straight at Askal.

Twilight looked at the cockpit of the robot, seeing Aaa just laughing as he sat there.
Twilight tsk loudly. "Damn, I wanted to fight the big cool guy, not some annoying looking dork monkey."

Aaa heard that and pointed at her with rage. "Hey, who are you calling a dork, you weird long horned freak!?"

"..."

Aaa flinched as he could see weird energy forming around Twilight and closer look, he could tell he made her angry.

"...did you just call me a long horn freak...?"

Aaa gulped and quickly started the machine, getting ready to fight, and within seconds, the pile bunker fist was spinning and aimed right at his target.

Aaa tried to laugh, but couldn't, as he noticed that Twilight wasn't moving out of the way of the upcoming attack.

"What the hell!? What is wrong with you!? Are you stupid or something, huh!?"

Twilight didn't answer, but the purple energy around her got bigger and brighter.

"What the-?"

"You'll pay for that!"

"HUH!?"

Before Aaa could react, the robot's arms were covered in Twilight's magical aura, being forced to stop. Aaa was confused in what was going on and typed away on the keyboard.

"W-What is happening!?"

Aaa pushed the lever and could hear the robot's arms joints moving...not the way he had hope, as he could see the arms of the robot being slowly crushed by the powerful magic aura.

"AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH! S-STOP THAT, YOU IDIOT! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?"

Twilight didn't answer, and her eyes were glowing purple, making her look creepy, scaring the hell out of Aaa. Aaa started to sweat and quickly looked up, seeing Askal fighting with Lilac in hand-to-hand combat on the top part of the robot.

"HEY! BIG IDIOT! CAN'T YOU SEE WE HAVE AN ISSUE HERE!? MY POOR ROBOT'S ARMS ARE GETTING CRUSHED BY THIS LONG HORNED DEMON! SO, CAN YOU PLEASE DO SOMETHING!?"

Askal heard him as he blocked Lilac's kick. "Yeah, yeah. Don't worry. I'll take care of her."

Lilac jumped back, breathing a little heavily. "Askal. Please, stop this now!"

Askal only laughed as he raised his arms in the air, making the purple rocks be pulled toward him. Lilac and Twilight watched as the rocks all gathered above Askal, forming into a large purple diamond.

"DIE!"

He placed the large diamond in front of him and started to unleash a fury of punches on it. As he punched it, the diamond shot out shard diamonds like bullets as it covered the area. Lilac boosted out of the way of the attack and ran around the room, dodging each and every shot.

While Twilight created a magical barrier around herself, blocking the attack.

"Damn. He's strong."

The barrier soon started to crack as the onslaught of the diamond shots was getting more intense. Twilight gritted her teeth, as she could see the barrier breaking apart and started to feel the attacks hitting her.

"I-I can't...hold it much longer!"

Twilight stagger backwards as her barrier finally broke, and she was hit by a barrage of shards. As the attacks hit her, her body was being cover in cuts. She couldn't focus her magic as the pain she was feeling was too much.

"GAHH!"

Lilac turned her head and could see Twilight getting hurt. She had to do something and quickly or Twilight could die. She looked at Askal, seeing the earth dragon grinning as he was enjoying himself.

"DIE, DIE, DIE!"

'I need to take out Askal. But how...how can I stop him?' she thought, trying to think of a plan. 'His attack is too fast, and he's far from me.' she looked over to Twilight, seeing her barely keeping herself up, her body getting cut up by the diamond shards. Lilac look back at Askal and the large diamond. That's when she knew what she had to do. 'The only way to save Twilight and me is if I...'

She jumped and dragon boost toward the large diamond, ignoring Askal's attack and heading straight to the large object.

"HUH!?"

Lilac got close enough and quickly increase her dragon boosted speed, kicking the large diamond.

"TAKE THIS!"

The kick was so strong that the force caused the diamond to break apart, and the pieces shot toward Askal, who was too surprise to react.

"NO!"

The shards were sent straight at him, cutting and bouncing off his body, making him scream out in pain.

With the attack stopped, Twilight could move again, but before she could, she was crushed by the robot's fist. Aaa started laughing.

"HA! ONE LESS LONG HORN FREAKY IDIOT! HA! TAKE THAT!"

Aaa kept laughing, but the laughing slowly stopped, as the fist of the robot was being pushed back and slowly moved out of the way, exposing Twilight, standing there. Her expression filled with anger, which made Aaa pale in fear.

"AHHHHH! I-IT'S NOT FAIR! YOU'RE CHEATING! YOU'RE CHEATING, I TELL YOU!"

Twilight's eyes glowed with great power as she used her magic to ripped off the robot's arms and, crushing them with ease. "WHAT DID YOU CALL ME, YOU LITTLE SHIT!?"

"AAAAAAA! YOU HEARD ME LONG HORN FREAK!"

Twilight's face twisted into a demonic grin as she spoke in the most unsetting and calm tone. "I'm gonna kill you."

Aaa freaked out as the cockpit started to be covered in the purple aura. He could see and feel the open air cockpit being pulled out of the robot's main body. He screamed out loud as the cockpit was thrown high in the air, falling toward the ground, but Aaa never hit the ground.

"AAAAAAAAAAHHH-?"

Twilight grabbed the falling cockpit with her magic and held it up. Aaa slowly and awkwardly smiled at her, thinking she went back on her word, and he was safe.

"So, um...I guess you're not gonna kill me, huh?

Twilight was silent, making him sweat, but then his face twisted in fear as he could hear her giggling.

"You're right. I'm not going to kill you, but you are gonna wish you were dead."

"NOOOOOOO-!"

His cries were cut short as the cockpit was slammed into the ground repeatedly, like a toy being slammed against a wall.

Twilight did this for a good minute before she let go, allowing the broken cockpit to fall.

She could hear something above her and looked, seeing Lilac dragon boosting into Askal, tackling him off the robot as it exploded into a bright light. She then watched Lilac land next to her while Askal landed on the floor before them.

"Ugh..." Askal grunted as he slowly got back up and on one knee.

Lilac looked at the defeated earth dragon, remembering how he betrayed them all so he could get revenge to those that hated his hybrid earth dragon race.

"Is this really what you wanted when you joined up with Merga?" Lilac shouted with anger as she leaned forward a bit. "She's going to destroy the moon and leaving everyone on the planet to die!"

Askal was quick to answer back as he kept looking at the floor. "You think I don't know that!? 'Course I do!" he squeezed his fist. "Thought I could stick by her until it all made sense again but... Having Bakunawa eat the moon? That's just nuts!"

Lilac lean back, surprised to hear that.

"Merga was supposed to give a voice to us outsiders from all over the world. Instead, she's just gonna destroy everything."

Lilac leaned down, pointing in a smug way. "I'm sympathetic to what you've gone through, but it looks like your big speech about me 'facing reality' just backfired."

Lilac smirked as she watched Askal quickly standing and looking off into the refinery, watching the rocks falling as its being carrying to the center to be crushed.

"Pfeh. Yeah, I chose the wrong side, I admit it. But I don't want any part of this." he faced Lilac, shaking with fear. "You wanna get slaughtered? You go right ahead. Merga's even more powerful now and she's not in the mood for visitors!" he pounds his fist into the floor, making the rocks that were blocking the exit move.
Lilac smiled, knowing that Askal won't be getting in her anymore but she noticed Aaa was missing.

"Where'd that other guy run off... to?"
Lilac turned around and could see Aaa talking to Milla who somehow suddenly appeared and talking to the monkey boy.

"Just how long have you been standing there?"

Milla and Aaa faced her. Milla smiled as she answered her friend's question. "Oh, a while! Aaa and I are friends now!"

Lilac blinked in disbelief in what she just heard. "...his name is really 'Aaa'?"

Milla turned back to Aaa, smiling and wagging her tail. "Hey friend! What's your name?"

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!" Aaa bloody god-damn screamed!

Milla just smiled as her ears were flapping in the wind from Aaa's scream. She turned to Lilac after Aaa was done. "See?"

Lilac shook her head. "Well...I guess that's not the strangest thing I've heard today. Are you sure you can trust him?"

Aaa looked up, seeing the rotating belts filled with rocks.

"I just wanna see space and do awesome science!"

Milla cheered. "SCIENCE BUDDIES!"

Lilac smiled as she pointed to the two 'science buddies'. "Okay, just keep him from building any more robots up here, all right?" Lilac was about to run off when she noticed that Twilight was nowhere to be found. "Where's Twilight?"

Aaa screamed and hide behind Milla, who looked sad as she answered her friend.

"She left."

Lilac was surprised to hear that. "W-What? Why would she do that?"

Milla answered again as she looked down at Aaa, petting his head. "While you were talking to Askal, Aaa and I became friends like I said, but I wanted Twilight also to be our new friend! But..."

"But?"

"She said that she didn't need any more friends, and the only friend she needed is missing."

Lilac sighed. "The girl she called Rainbow." Lilac look into the endless rows of conveyor belts, hoping that Twilight wouldn't do anything rash, as the echos of rocks falling and being ground up filled the refinery room.

Dashie narrowed her eyes as her anger was raising. "I can't believe it!" she was on the bridge of the Bakunawa and looking out, seeing the moon getting closer. She turned back, facing Merga who was sitting in her fancy throne. "Your kind were slaves to the earth dragons, which almost wiped out your whole race with this ship's cannon because your people stood up against them, making you the last one of your kind after that!"

"That's right. And they will paid for what they did, but that won't ever be enough." Merga grinned evilly.

Dashie gritted her teeth, feeling pissed off. Merga could see the anger in this strange creature that just appeared before her. She couldn't sense any danger from it, only how friendly the weird girl was to her, she knew the creature wasn't going to do anything stupid.

"I was created as a weapon to fight against them, but I was seen as a monster to many of my own people. I was bioengineered to be the greatest warrior ever. I was to be the tool that will destroy all the earth dragons."

Dashie's eyes widen, hearing that. This story, it reminded of someone.

"Now, as the final breath of the water dragons, I will destroy this planet! Ending those damn earth dragons for good and giving peace to my people!"

Dashie could feel something rising inside her, but she had to stay calm. She couldn't lose control, not yet. She looked back at the moon. She needed to know something, and that was why, the revenge for the water dragons was one thing but there was something else. Merge might look evil, but she didn't attack or kill her. Dashie could tell she was...kind. Under that intimidating body, was a kind soul, but she lost something important to her.

"So, by getting that revenge, you are going to destroy your planet's moon and dooming not only the earth dragons but-"

Merga grinned as she leaned back into her throne, enjoying herself. "That's right. The destruction of this planet and moon will bring justice and end the earth dragons' reign of terror for good."

Dashie growled. "Do you even know what will happen!? So many lives will be lost, not only the earth dragons but all life on that planet will be doomed. Do you want that!?"

Merga kept grinning. "Yes. All for my people. For their peace and mine. Now, why don't you sit down and enjoy the show?"

"NO! I WON'T LET YOU!" Dashie opened her wings and taking a runner stance. "There's another reason! I can tell! I can tell by your eyes. You're hurting! I have seen those eyes on a few people I know! People that are hurting and need a friend or someone to talk too!" Dashie stood tall, pointing at her. "I'M HERE, MERGA! I CAN BE YOUR FRIEND! JUST TELL ME WHAT'S WRONG!"

Merga only laughed. "A friend. You? Why would a stranger-" the throne that Merga was sitting on, became wings as she got off of it. "Befriend a monster like me!? I'M JUST A WEAPON MADE TO DESTROY! A MONSTER THAT WILL KILL ALL THE EARTH DRAGONS WITHOUT A SECOND THOUGHT! EVEN IF IT MEANS KILLING ALL LIFE ON MY WORLD!"

Dashie stood firm, not being scared by Merga's intimidating stature.

"You aren't a weapon! You're a person! Just like me and all life! You may have been created to destroy, but you can change! You can be more than a weapon! You are a person, Merga, and I know you aren't the type of person to do this!"

Dash's wings started to spread out, as she was ready for a fight that she hoped she could win.

"You don't have to do this. You don't have to keep this pain inside. So, please! Tell me what's wrong!"

"Hahaha..." Merga laughed, putting her hand over her face. "But I do. I lost what was important to me all those years ago! My reason to live!"

Dashie frown, realizing her guess was right. Merga did lose someone or something. "Was it...a friend?"

"No. It was something that was a part of me. Something that helped me." robotic weapon wings on her back spread open. She took a battle stance. "But they took her from me! NO MATTER WHAT I DO NOW! I CAN NEVER BRING HER BACK! SO, I WILL END THIS PAIN ONCE AND FOR ALL!"

"NO! YOU DON'T HAVE TO DO THIS, MERGA!"

Dashie could see there were no more words she could say to convince her. Merga was too far gone, and her mind was set. Dashie didn't want to hurt her, but she needed to stop her, and the only way is if she knocked her out or something. She took her runner stance once more. The two glare each other down...until they rocket toward each other...

Twilight stood on a wide open elevator platform with eight keyholes on eight computers in front of her. As the elevator went up, she looked up, seeing she will be going up for a long time if these computers with keyholes meant that she be stopping on each level.

"This will be annoying as hell if I need to find each key on every fucking floor..."

The elevator stopped on the first level, opening the golden steel door. She could see the area was a arboretum. It was filled with green and colorful trees. She could also see clock gears floating around the place. She quickly darted off, heading down the pathway. She could see some machines in her way as they took notice of her. She didn't waste any time by crushing them with her magic. She ran past them and could see a glowing fish hovering around a platform.

"A fish?"

She stopped under it and was shock to see it floated down to her and stay by her side. She looked closer at it and could see the tail was a key.

"Weird. A floating fish as a key?" she struggled. "I guess some universe will have weird things in them, huh?"

She turned around and rush back to the elevator with the fish at her side. She returned to the platform and watched as the fish placed itself in the keyhole, allowing the elevator to move.

"This will be easy. But I need to be quick or else..." she looked up and the only thing on her mind was finding Dashie. She placed her hand over her chest, feeling her heart beating. "Don't worry, Rainbow. I'm coming. I'll find you, so stay where ever you are."

Twilight will be repeating this annoying process until she reached the last floor for the last key. She had to do weird platform challenges, running over brushes that became roadways, fighting a weird multi-headed robot that used different elements like fire as it fought her. But now, she was finally going to get the last key. She enters the area and expected to see some weird stuff, but instead, she found a small room and the fish just floating there.

"Um, okay. This is not what I was expecting. Almost like someone didn't finish this level or something."
Twilight grabbed the fish and quickly placed it in the last keyhole, making the elevator move up and reaching its destination. The next level of the ship.

As she stood there, Twilight suddenly heard an engine of a motorbike. She looked around and watched above as a vent was blown off as a red motorcycle came flying out.

"Huh?"

It landed into the floor, bouncing and sliding toward Twilight. Twilight felt like she had seen that cool ass slide somewhere, but she waved it off as she noticed who was riding it.

"What's up!" Carol gave a thumbs-up, smiling.

"Carol?" Twilight was surprised. "Why are you here?"

Carol leaned forward and rested on the bike's handle. "Well, you see, other than saving the world, I think I saw my sister and ended up here."

"Sister?" Twilight question, but remembered who Carol was talking about. "Oh, your evil sister that panda chick was talking about."

Carol sighed. "She's not evil. Just-" but she couldn't finish, as a laser beam hit one of the computers, making the elevator stop. "Huh!?"

The two looked up and saw someone, wearing a pilot outfit, landing before them.

Twilight quickly knew who it must be, going off the same fur color like Carol has. She faced Carol. "Is that?"

"Yup, my sister, Cory."

Cory stood up and looked annoyed. "And here comes the cavalry. Merga was pretty adamant nobody get past this point. So unless you want a spanking, I'd say turn around and don't come back."

Carol rolled her eyes. "Wow, real intimidating threat, sis. Not like we're here to stop her or anything."

Twilight tsk, pounding her fist together. "Then it looks like we're going to do this the hard way."

Cory wondered who this new person was but seeing how intimidating she was, she smirks.

"Fine, then, let's see what you got."

Cory quickly jumped forward, passing the two with quick speed. She landed on the wall, hanging on it. She started to zip across the elevator pillars, trying to tackle into them, but Carol easily dodge thanks to her bike, while Twilight teleported out of the way.

Cory kept moving around, trying to strike the two, but Carol and Twilight kept dodging. Carol was able to land a claw sweep on Cory's face, sending her flying off, but her sister recovered. She spun into a ball as something floated above them. She used it to launch off of it and landed far from them. She took out her gun and fired flame bolts at them, which were easily dodged.

This battle wasn't going in Cory flavor as she needed to stop these two from dodging her attacks. She jumped under her floating machine and forced it around and with her speed, she made it crash into the platform, destroying it.

"CORY!?" Carol shouted, not believing her sister would go that far.

"Sorry, Carol, but this needs to end!"

The two glared each other down, while Twilight watched as the ground under her was gone. All three of them were free flying all the way back down the elevator shaft.

"What are you trying to do? Kill us!? Are you really willing to kill your own sister!?"

Cory only kept glaring, making Carol angry.

"CAROL!" Twilight shouted, getting the wildcat girl's attention. "Don't let your guard down! This battle isn't over!"

Carol moved her bike toward the pillar and started to drive down it, while Twilight landed on the pillar and running down it as well. As the two were doing this, Cory spun as a ball and her machine fired toward Carol.

"Whoa!" Carol was quick to react and dodge her sister spin ball attack. "Hey! Watch it!"

Cory undone being a ball and was running next to her sister, smirking at her. "What's the matter, sis? Afraid of a little fight? If you weren't such a coward, then maybe-"

Carol gritted her teeth. "That's enough!"

Carol pushed her bike to the side, tackling into her sister, sending her flying off and back to the platform, but Cory used it to launch off of it and toward Twilight, who didn't need to dodge as Cory landed near her and ran with her.

"So, who the hell are you? I have never seen you before with my sister and her friends."

Twilight didn't want to tell her or give her any reason to why she was here. "None of your fucking business."

"Heh, fine, be that way. But if you're on Carol's side, then I'll have to take you down too!"

Cory pointed her gun at Twilight, firing off more flame shots. Twilight used her Arcane fist: fire, to block the bullets without taking damage. Cory was amazed in what she saw.

"What the hell? Are you part dragon or something?"

Twilight grabbed Cory and before she tossed her, she answered her. "I'm a unicorn!"

"Wait, what!?"

Twilight tossed Cory, but older wildcat spun into a ball and landed back on her machine. She stood on it and fire her gun at both girls.

Carol and Twilight could see the ground coming as they kept dodging Cory's bullets or her tackle attack. The two knew they needed to end this now. Twilight jumped off the pillar and grabbed Cory as she jumped away from Carol's side.

"HEY!" Cory shouted, being forced out of her ball attack and made to look at Twilight. "Holy hell..." she could see Twilight's glowing mad eyes.

"ENOUGH OF THIS ANNOYING BATTLE!"

Twilight blasted Cory toward the machine platform, making her bounce off it and falling next to it. Cory recovered and got on it, taking her gun out but noticed Twilight was gone.

"Where did she-GAH!"

Cory was suddenly punched from above by Twilight, who teleported above her. Twilight dragging Cory through the machine and out of the other end.

"CORY!" Carol shouted, seeing what just happened.

Carol made her bike jump off the pillar and catch her sister before she could land on the upcoming floor.

It was a huge bump, but Carol's bike was able to take the landing. She got off and could see her sister was hurt as she set her down.

"Carol..."

Lilac reached the first floor and saw her friend and Cory on the bottom of the elevator shift. She jumped down and joined them.

"Okay, this will be super awkward to ask, but… did you do this to your own sister?"

Carol was surprised and quickly explained. "No, no, no! Of course not! I wouldn't go this far!"

"Good, because I don't know what you would say if that was the case." Lilac looked at the unconscious Cory, feeling worried for her.

But their worried wasn't needed, as Cory sprung back to her feet, looking done.

"You can do what you want. I'm done. If you see Merga, tell her I quit."

Lilac and Carol looked at each other and then back at her, smiling.

Lilac nodded. "Thanks, Cory. Let's go Carol"

Lilac could see Carol looking off in the distance of the wide shift. "You go on ahead. My sister and I need to talk."

Lilac understood and was about to run off, but Carol stopped her.

"Lilac, be careful around Twilight. I know she's Spark's daughter and all, but-"

"But what?"

"Just...be careful. She seems to have...anger problems."

Lilac nodded, trusting her best friend's word. She left, leaving the two sisters alone.
Carol faced her sister, ready to talk to her.

Merga and Dashie flew across the room, trading blows with each other. The two kept going at it, not giving the other time to react or rest. Dashie landed a kick on Merga but she caught it, squeezing the foot as she glared at her.

"I was created for battle! There is no way you will beat me!"

Dashie tried to pull her leg out of Merga's strong grip. "I...don't have to beat you! You can stop this! No one else has to die! If you keep going, it will haunt you! You will be alone! You need to let this anger and suffering go because she-"

"NO! I WILL NEVER LET HER GO! THE ONLY WAY..." she dragged Dashie to the ground and slamming her in it. She loomed over her. "IF I END IT ALL AND FREE US ALL FROM THIS MISERY! NO MORE PAIN, NO MORE SUFFERING!"

"NO, IT WON'T WORK! YOUR PLAN WON'T WORK, MERGA!"

Merga lifted Dashie and slammed her back down again, growling.

"You are just a weird creature, child, nothing more! What do you know of losing something so important to you, that you can never get them back no matter what!?"

Dashie could hear her words and felt a little bad for her. She did know of losing something important to you as you failed in protecting them, and you couldn't do anything about it.

"I know, Merga."

Merga's eyes widen.

"I know what you are going through." Dashie placed her hands around Merga's arm, smiling. "I lost my grandmother to a rare sickness that there wasn't a cure for. Until I found it ten years later, but it was long too late. She had died ten years ago."

"Your...grandmother?" Merga was shocked to hear that, feeling a bit guilty.

"Yes, but...the thing is, Merga, you're not alone." Dashie started to put more force on Merga's arm, pushing it back and slowly standing up, until she was on her feet. "You may feel alone, but there are people out there that can help you."

"I-"

"They can't take away the pain of losing someone so important to you, but they can help you, Merga." Dashie started to push back against Merga's arm. "Just trust them. If you let them, they will help you. No one should have to suffer, and they won't make you. They will stand by your side and help you."

Merga gritted her teeth, not sure if she could trust the words of a stranger, but there was something about her...Dashie reminded of... 'her'.

Merga pushed Dashie back, overpowering her.

"It's too late for me. My path is already set. No matter what you or anyone says, I will finish what my people started! To bring an end to those damn earth dragons once and for all!"

Dashie held strong. She needed to think of something, fast.

"Merga, listen. We can't change what has already happened, but we can change the future. Just tell me. Is this the right way to go? You are dooming your world. HER WORLD! WOULD SHE HAVE WANTED YOU TO DO THIS!?"

Merga growled as her arm pushed forward, but Dashie wasn't going to lose. She was able to push it back a little.

"YOU KNOW NOTHING ABOUT HER!"

"I KNOW! THAT'S WHY I'M TRYING TO REACH OUT TO YOU! SO, PLEASE, TELL ME WHAT SHE WOULD HAVE WANTED YOU TO DO WITH YOUR LIFE!?"

Merga's eyes widen. A memory came back to her...

Merga was walking in the castle of the elders of the water dragons. She could see the fear of her own people as she walked. They had heard what had happened on the beach with earth drogon troops, and they feared what she would do next if they weren't water dragons. Merga walked into the dark hallway, stopping as she stood there, feeling alone.

Until she picked up a delightful scent in the air. "This scent? I know this wonderful scent."

Merga continued down the hall, until she entered the library of the castle. There, in the middle of the room, she found someone sitting at a table with a book in front of them. The person was a female earth dragon, the one that Merga found annoying.

"Oh, its 'her'! The stupid princess that tried to negotiate some kind of peace between the earth and water dragons and ended up as a hostage instead." Merga could remember what happened that day as she was there in the meeting room, watching and hearing the Elders in talking about taking the Princess as a hostage for the upcoming war. Merga didn't care about her fate, as the earth dragons deserved whatever punishment that was coming to them. "They must be keeping her here until they figure out what to do with her. Either kill her when the time is right or use her as bait or something."

But for some reason, Merga was drawn to her. She approached the table and the girl noticed her, putting her book down.

"You? What do you want, Merga." The Princess put enough dislike behind her words when she said her name.

Merga stepped closer to her, making the Princess feel on edge. The Princess wondered why Merga was overstepping her boundaries.

"Stay back. Or are you going to hurt me?"

Merga wasn't going to say why, but her smell...it was sweet, and she could describe the scent.

"Sampaguita..."

"Huh?"

The Princess was caught off guard by her words.

"Why do you smell like that flower?"

The Princess looked embarrassed and annoyed. "I am an earth dragon. Flowers are our thing. We are the caretakers of plants." she touched the white flower in her hair.

Merga leaned in, looking at it. She was right, the white flower she was smelling was a Sampaguita. She leaned away and saw the Princess looking at her with disbelief as she heard her whispering the flower's name again.

"How do you, a stupid brute of a water dragon, know the name of this flower? Are you a botanist?" Merga was going to answer but saw the Princess laughing. "What am I talking about? You? Knowing what a plant is and knowing the meaning behind it. You are just a stupid, brainless brute of a monster that will kill without a second thought! You can't even think or care about the feelings of others! I bet you only know one name of a flower, righ-HEY!?"

Merga felt so annoyed when she heard, that she grabbed the Princess by her arm and pulling her away from the table.

"Ouch, ouch, ouch, let me go! Ouch!"

Merga ignored her and dragged her away, making her follow her out of the room and down the hallway. Merga could hear the Princess complaining and demanding her to let her go, but she didn't pay any mind to her. She just needed to bring her somewhere, and that someplace was...

"The castle's garden?"

They were in a garden outside the castle. It was filled with flowers, grass, trees, bushes, and all kinds of plant life. The Princess could see a bunch of flowers surrounding the area.

"You brought me here? To show me a garden?"

Merga looked back at the Princess and saw her confused face. Merga looked away and, with a tiny blush, she answered her by listing every flower that was in the garden. As she was doing this, she didn't notice the Princess looking at her. The Princess took noticed of Merga's smile and didn't have the heart to interrupt her, so she just sat down next to her and listened.

'...I never saw her so happy before.' The Princess said to herself, as she kept listening, but also looking at the happy face on Merga's face. 'I like...seeing her happy...'

Merga swatted Dashie's hand away and turned away. Her dragon tail wagging with frustration. Dashie wondered why she reacted the way she did. Merga looked at the moon, remembering another memory.

"We should make peace between our people, Merga." said the Princess, as she and Merga were in the garden during the night.

Merga didn't look too happy as she answered back. "Cordelia, stop! There won't ever be peace between our races after what had happened during the Bakunawa incident. We won't forgive the earth dragons, and we will make them suffer!" she tried to change the subject by telling her about a certain flower, but the Princess Cordelia was not having it.

"But, Merga, why not? Look at us, an earth and water dragon getting along, so why can't our people?"

Merga growled loudly and slammed her fist into the grass, making a small crater. Cordelia could see the frustration on her face. "Merga-"

"IT'S IMPOSSIBLE! THERE ARE NO FRIENDLY EARTH DRAGONS!"

Merga was breathing heavily as he rages were boiling. She wanted to kill all the evil earth dragons for killing her people on that day, but she suddenly felt a warm touch on her restless tail. She looked back and saw the sadness in Cordelia face. Merga blush deeply, realizing she hurt her friend's feelings.

"Cordelia. I-"

Merga could see Cordelia removing her hand away, but she stopped by grabbing it, this caused Merga to blush again. "Cordelia..."

Merga couldn't explain what was happening, but she was starting to feel weird. She couldn't understand it, but Cordelia's scent was...something she liked. She looked at Cordelia, and her eyes met hers. She could see the tears building up, but the Princess wasn't letting them fall. Merga could see she was still upset about her outburst.

"Cordelia... you are one of the good ones."

When Cordelia heard that, she took that offensive and slapped Merga's hand away. "You are such an idiot, Merga! What makes me so different from the other earth dragons!?"

"Because-"

"Just stop, okay." Cordelia stood up and stormed out of the garden and back into the castle.

Merga looked down, realizing she fucked up and made her angry.

'I...don't want her to hate me.'

She sighed as she didn't know why she was feeling like this. She's a strong and powerful weapon... and yet, she feels so weak when around her. Merga stood up and looked around the garden, looking for a certain flower. She needed to give it to Cordelia, as an apology.

Merga picked up white roses known as Moonflowers, looking at the beautiful flowers. She then left the garden to find Cordelia and apologize.

'Why does she make me feel so weak when I'm with her? Why does she make me so happy? And...why did the scent of her...make me want to-'

Merga shook her head, not wanting to go down that gutter path, as she blushed. She needed to focus. Find her and apologize, that's all she needed to do...and she did, finding Cordelia in her room. She handed the flowers and telling her she was sorry.

Merga felt like she was saying the wrong things to Cordelia in her apology, but to Cordelia, Merga was saying the right things to say to her. The young Princess placed the flowers before her face, hiding the red blush on her face.

'Stupid Merga...got me wrapped around your fingers...I can't stay mad at you...'

After that, Merga remembered how they became closer than being friends. How she started to see Cordelia in a whole new light. A light that made her feel good inside, like it was a fire or a spark warming her from the cold world, and how that fire was extinguished on that awful night, leaving her cold and alone.

She remembered how Cordelia convinced the elders of the water dragons to meet with Cordelia's father, the Magister of Shang Tu, for peace talks to finally end the war. All because Cordelia had enough of seeing her getting hurt and trying to hide it from her.

"Merga?" Dashie whispered, seeing the water dragon walking closer to the vast screen and just looking at it.

Before Dashie could ask her again, Merga answered her.

"I lost someone dear to me. Her own father, who she loved so much, killed not only her but the elders of my people as they waited in the meeting room of the earth dragon castle. A bomb was hidden under the room and it exploded. They died..." Merga rage was returning as she squeezed her hands. "SHE DIED! BECAUSE OF THOSE DAMN EARTH DRAGONS! HER OWN FATHER KILLED HER! HE KILLED MY PRECIOUS CORDELIA! SHE'S GONE BECAUSE OF HIM AND ALL THE OTHER EVIL EARTH DRAGONS OUT THERE!"

Dashie stood ready as she saw Merga quickly turning to her, feeling the killing intent from the water dragon.

"THAT'S WHY I'M ENDING IT ONCE AND FOR ALL! I'LL MAKE SURE EVERY LAST ONE OF THOSE DIRTY DRAGONS GOES TO HELL! I FAILED TWICE! IN SAVING CORDELIA AND KILLING ALL THOSE EARTH DRAGONS IN THAT NIGHT AS I WAS FUELED BY MY RAGE! BUT I WON'T FAIL FOR A THIRD TIME!"

Dashie had to think fast and come up with something. "Merga, please! This Cordelia girl wouldn't have wanted you to go down this path, would she?"

"WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT HER!?"

"NOTHING! BUT I DO KNOW ABOUT HOW SHE WOULD HAVE TO FEEL IF SHE WAS HERE RIGHT NOW, LOOKING AT YOU AS YOU WENT BERSERK! KILLING ALL LIFE ON THAT PLANET! YOU ARE NO BETTER THAN THE EARTH DRAGONS THAT HURT YOUR PEOPLE AND THE ONES THAT TOOK YOUR FRIEND AWAY FROM YOU!"

Dashie was prepared for her to attack, but it didn't come. Merga looked back at the screen and then fell on her knees.

"I'm a weapon. Nothing more."

Dashie approached her and placed her hand on her shoulder. Merga didn't look at her.

"If I have no purpose, no meaning in this world as a weapon and not having her in my life, then I am nothing."

Dashie had a sad expression on her face as she looked down. She spoke to her as she remembered something her mother once told her.

"My mother, and her sisters, were weapons."

Merga looked at Dashie, wondering what she meant. Dashie could see that on her face.

"See, I'm part slime and part human and a bit of Equestrian DNA was mixed in me, too. But the thing is, my mother and her twin sister are full slimes, and the third one is a clone of my second grandparents." Dashie looked out to the screen, looking at the beauty of the moon. "My mother's real mother was forced in a war that she ended up ending by destroying both sides as she lost who she was. Many years later, my mother and her twin will meet Spark, my aunt, and see her as a big sister because she protected them from a mad man that created my aunt. He wanted to use all three as weapons to control the world and be a king. In the end, their universe was destroyed because they lost control of their powers..."

Merga could see the sadness on Dashie's face.

"My mother and aunts still couldn't get over the things they had done in the past, they had killed the whole planet like you are doing. They live with so much regret and guilt that they couldn't do anything but to end it as they saw themselves as monsters. But..."

"But?"

"My other grandparents, along with different universe versions of themsevles, saved them and taught them a very important lesson in life, and you need it as well."

Merga wondered what she was talking about.

"You are not a monster or a weapon, and you are not alone, Merga.I know there are people out there who will want to be your friends! Who will see you for who you really are, and you don't have to hide anymore."

Merga's eyes widen as her words reminded her of what Cordelia had done for her, making her feel like she was worth more than a weapon. That she had a purpose.

"They will accept you, and they will stand by your side! You don't have to hide behind all those masks of anger and violence! You need to keep moving forward!"

"Moving forward?"

"Yes. You can't dwell on the past and not do anything about it, but you can look forward to the future! It's not too late, Merga! Cordelia would have wanted you to keep moving forward and find people to help you and be your friends! Even find love again!"

For the first time since meeting her, Dashie smiled as she saw the cute reaction on her face. Merga turned away, feeling embarrassed. "Shut up, you idiot! I DIDN'T LOVE HER IN THAT...in that..." Dashie smiled warmly as she could see Merga relaxing and smiling.

"I truly loved her..."

Dashie reach out to her once more. "Then end this. For her. Find peace, and then move forward. Okay?"

"For her, huh?" Merga looked back and saw the hope on Dashie's face, and then nodded her head. She stood up and looked at her and had to ask something. "...why did you want to help me so badly? You didn't know anything about me or what I have done. So, why?"

Dashie stood up as well and placed her arms behind her head, smiling. "Well, I was raised by my mothers, and I learned that sometimes people can be misunderstood, and when that happens, we need to help them. That's what my mothers, their family and friends, taught me." Dashie blushed a little, which Merga took notice. "...and you remind me of someone. She's a lot like you." Dashie expression became annoyed. "She has anger problems and doesn't want to show off her real feelings. Like, we're friends, but she's still keeping me at arms length when I get through to her a bit." Dashie's expression return to happiness as she smiled hard. "But no matter how much she keeps pushing me away, I'll always be there for her!"

Merga smiled, seeing how loyal this girl was to whoever she was talking about.

"You are a strange creature, but...you are not so bad, child. You are a loyal one."

Dashie nodded her head and looked at the screen. The moon was much closer than ever before. "Now, can we stop this?"

Twilight exited out of the section of the ship and found herself outside. She found it odd that there was air out here, but she didn't think about it too much. She looked around and saw what looked like a giant insides of a mouth in the horizon. She was inside of Bakunawa mouth.

"I'm getting near the bridge of the ship if I keep going down this path, but..." she sighed. "I still haven't seen Rainbow anywhere. Did she even end up in this universe at all?" Twilight was starting to lose hope, until she saw something in the distance.

The mouth of the ship slowly started to close, making everything pure dark that Twilight needed to use her magic.

"What's happening now?"

She couldn't think about it, she ran off as she feared she was running out of time before the ship destroys the moon.

"Rainbow! Where are you!?"

Twilight stopped as she noticed someone standing in the darkness.

"R-Rainbow?"

Twilight's eyes widen as a smile came across her face. She believed it was Dashie, but when her magic lit up the darkness, her smile became an annoyed frown.

"Oh, it's just you, Neera."

Neera turned around and grunted. "The same can be said about you, girl."

"Did you seen my friend while coming here?"

Neera shook her head as she placed her spear on her back. "I was too busy trying to find a way out of this section of this ship, but this area seems to be-HEY!" Neera was pushed out of the way by Twilight, who was now running past her.

"So it's a waste of time talking to you, got it. Just keep doing what you're doing."

Neera growled loudly as she gave chase. "YOU THINK YOU CAN JUST PUSH ME AROUND, YOU INSOLENT-"

As Twilight and Neera ran through the bridge that connected to another section of the area, they ran under a glowing cyan light, triggering something as the lights went red for a split second.

"Huh?" Merga said as the bridge of the control room they were in suddenly buzzed an alarm.

She and Dashie hurried over to the side of the bridge, seeing the screen saying warning in a language that Dashie couldn't understand, but Merga did.

"What's it saying?"

"It says there's someone trespassing on the ship's energy crystal that's used to help fire the mining laser. Someone has triggered the ship's defenses."

Merga sat down and pressed a button, making the dark screen light up. Merga noticed Neera, but she didn't care about her as her eyes focused on the other intruder. She had never seen that female creature before.

"TWILIGHT!?" Dashie shouted and leaning over Merga and the chair, looking at the screen with an exciting expression, pressing a button by accident. "SHE'S HERE!?"

"I take it that your friend?" Merga noticed that Twilight was looking around, happy, until she became worried looking when she heard her voice.

Dashie nodded her head and let go of the button. "Yep! That's her!"

The two watched on the screen as Neera and Twilight started to have a conversation.

Twilight stopped and spotted a vast crystal above them. "What is that?"

Neera joined her and looked up as well. "Looks like an energy source for this ship's cannon. If I'm right, then we need to destroy it as soon as possible."

"Destroy the crystal?" Twilight asked as she looked at Neera, and saw her nod her head. "Are you sure that's a good idea?
Won't the crystal have a huge feedback? Creating a huge explosion?"

"We have no choice, girl. This ship is going to blow up the moon, and I won't allow that. I'll sacrifice anything and anyone to stop that from happening."

"That's some noble talk, but there's a small problem."

Neera took a stance and eyed Twilight. "And that problem is?"

Twilight quickly cast a magical barrier in time as laser sphere were fired at them from gun turrets that surrounded the area. The barrier held up, but Twilight could feel how powerful those spheres were.

"I won't be able to hold this barrier up for much longer! After I lower it, we need to put everything we have into that crystal to break it apart! Think you can handle that?"

Neera had a grin on her face. "That's sounds like a challenge, girl. Bring it!"

Merga and Dashie watched the battle unfold. "I have seen Neera fought before but your friend..." Merga watched as Twilight was punching the crystal while deflecting the laser spheres. She was impressed by her powersd and fighting skills.

Dashie smirk as she felt proud. "Well, yeah! Twilight is pretty badass!" she crossed her arms and held her nose up. "She's the best, and I'm so lucky to call her a friend." she wanted to go on, but quickly snapped out of it and look at the control panel. "How do you shut it down!? The turrets! We need to deactivate the turrets!"

Merga thought for a moment and looked at the controls. She wanted to turn off the turrets, but something within her wanted to see how this horn creature fights. She pressed a button and acted like she was locked out of the system, making Dashie worried as she looked on at the screen.

The two were damaging the crystal, but if the energy spheres got too close to the crystal, the crystal will absorb it and randomly fire out long laser beams in random direction, almost hitting the girls as they had to dodge.

"This thing is not cracking yet!?" Twilight yelled, as she was growing tired from the nonstop assault of the gun turret and how the crystal itself was fighting back with the absorb energy.

Neera landed and fired off her ice power from her spear. "Just keep at it! We must... huh?" She and Twilight feel the whole area starting to rumble and shake.

The two could see the mouth of the ship opening, revealing the space outside and along with the moon. They soon noticed the crystal was hovering now and toward them.

"This isn't good, isn't it?" Twilight said as she looked at the crystal, then the moon.

Neera's eyes widen. "We need to get out of here! NOW!"

Neera and Twilight took off, running away from the crystal as it was getting near. They looked to the side and could see the vast hole in the wall of the area and, within it, was a slowly glowing light. They didn't need to talk to each other, as they knew what was happening. They increased their speed but as they did so, the hole was overflowing with glowing energy now and fired it toward the crystal, which created a vast laser beam that blasted toward the moon. The two looked back and see the energy wall expending quickly, about to reach them.

"RUN! WE'RE NOT GOING TO MAKE IT!" Neera screamed as she and Twilight kept running, but it was too late.

The laser beam was about to reach them, but with some odd luck, the beam quickly died down and retracting itself back into the wall. The two were shocked by what just happened, but they didn't care and stared down the crystal. They needed to destroy it before another blast was fired off.

"NOW! ONE LAST PUSH!" Neera yelled.

The two gave everything they had. Twilight fired off her strongest magical blast, and Neera stabbed her spear into the crystal and used her ice powers. Both of their attacks combined, making the crystal crack and releasing its trapped energy, which caused it to overload with blasting smoke and sparks. The two quickly ran away from the crystal, as it was ready to explode.

As the two ran down the long bridge, the crystal finally exploded with massive force, making the area around the explosion collapse and crumbling away.

"THE BRIDGE IS GONNA COLLAPSE!" Neera yelled, not believing that she had to say that.

They increased their speed as the bridge was starting to crack and give way.

"WE ARE NOT GOING TO MAKE IT! WE'LL FALL AND DIE!"

Twilight looked back at her. "SHUT UP AND RUN! DON'T THINK ABOUT IT, JUST KEEP RUNNING!"

Neera was shocked by her response. "YOU'RE NOT HELPING, YOU KNOW!?"

"LIKE I GIVE A DAMN! JUST RUN AND DON'T THINK ABOUT IT UNLESS YOU WANT TO DIE!"

"WHAT DO YOU THINK I'M DOING!?"

Both girls didn't know it, but Dashie and Merga were watching and Dashie pushed Merga away and started to type on the computer, which shock Merga. Merga looked at the screen and seeing the blast door to the exit opening and the two girls made it in and closed behind them, before the whole place was destroyed from the overload blast.

"How did you know what command will the door open for them?"

"I didn't," Dashie said as she wiped her forehead. "I just guessed by looking at the keyboard. I was hoping the one I pressed was the right one, or else they would have been screwed."

Merga stood up and smiled a bit. "No, I can tell that wasn't the truth. You learned my people's language quickly and understood the commands on this console within seconds..."

Dashie looked at her and had a shocked expression on her face, before it became a big smile. "Heck, yeah! You're right!"

Merge smiled back fully, seeing how smart this creature was.

Neera stabbed her spear on the ground to lean on it. They were somehow able to escape the blast and falling to their death. She looked at Twilight, going to ask her a question, when she noticed her already on the move.

"Hey! Where are you going!?"

Twilight didn't respond as she walked away from her. She could hear Neera started yelling and soon enough, a wall of ice was created to block her path. This made her stop and turn around, pissed off.

"What!?"

"What do you mean, what!? What's your plan? In stopping Merga? We destroyed the Lunar cannon, but no doubt will be repaired if we don't reach the bridge in time, and you never faced her before. She isn't someone you want to face alone."

"You think I'm afraid of her, huh?"

Neera could see the look in her eyes. What she saw made her upset as she narrowed her eyes at Twilight. "You don't care about our universe, don't you? Finding your friend is taking priority, isn't it?"

Twilight had a blank expression on her face as her magic activated.

"That's none of your business."

Neera growled as she took her stance. "I never met your mother but how those three annoying idiots talked about her, she sounded like someone who would make sure her mission in protecting the universe was the top priority. But you...you are just a child who is too stubborn and wants what she wants, even if others are in danger because of it, like my world."

Twilight's eyes glowed. "Hey! I heard Rainbow back there and sounded like her voice came out of a speaker. That Merga person must have her, so saving my friend and your world overlaps! So be happy!" she then pointed at her. "And don't act like you know me or my mother."

"Oh, trust me. I don't want to. Just a few minutes of being near you is already driving me nuts like those three idiots." She lowered her stance. "But those idiots taught me that trusting and opening up to them helped us get past our differences." she reached out her hand. "And you need that lesson too, girl."

Twilight didn't care what she was saying. "Sorry, I don't have the time to make friends! I only need one, and she needs me." Twilight turned away, facing the ice wall and with her Arcane Fist: Fire, she shattered it with one hit, surprising Neera. "I don't need your help or anything. I can do it all on my own, just like my mother had always done! Now, stay out of my way!"

Neera was furious as she watched her go. "I'm trying to help you, idiot! You will fail without any help, and.... and she's gone! I can't believe her! Is she even more idiotic than those three!?"

Neera was about to leave, until Lilac showed up and stopped next to her.

"Neera? Glad you're safe after I heard a loud explosion a few minutes ago and all that shaking. What...happened?" she could see how mad Neera was. "Are you okay?"

Neera stabbed the ground with her spear, shouting nonsense, making Lilac confused until Neera calmed down and explained what happened.

"...so, she's more worried about saving her friend if she's being held hostage by Merga."

Neera nodded her head. "Yeah, but there's more to her story. She doesn't seem to care about anything besides finding her friend. She is a selfish idiot who doesn't want help."

Lilac couldn't believe what she was hearing. "Selfish? You can't be serious..." she smirks as she pointed at Neera. "Sounds like someone I know before she was taught to open up to others, hmm?"

Neera blushed red and tried to ignore what she had just heard. "Enough with the small talk, you need to hurry and help her, that idiot will no doubt be over her head when facing off against Merga."

Lilac smiled and nodded her head, agreeing with her. "Don't worry, I'll be quick." She ran off as fast as she could.

Neera watched her go and sighed as she looked at the blade of her spear, seeing her reflection. She had changed, and she smiled as it was for the better.

Twilight rocketing down the endless hallway with hovering aura spell. As she was flying down the hall, the lights were turning off from behind her, almost making it look like darkness was trying to catch her. She didn't think much of it, as her mind was only thinking about Dashie.

"Please, be safe."

Twilight suddenly felt a rush of wind blowing past her, which turn her head and could see Lilac running next to her, smiling.

"Hey!"

Twilight grunted and looked forward again.

"What do you want-"

"Saving my world!" Lilac cut her off. "Didn't you promised to help? I gave you my word to help you find your friend if she ended up here!"

Twilight tsk loudly. "Why are you even bringing this up? Acting like I don't care or-"

"I'm not. But..." Lilac had a concerned look on her face. "What happened to the promise you made with me and the others? About helping us save our world."

"Our goals are the same! I heard Rainbow's voice and a cold female voice that spoke to her. So finding Merga will solve both our problems. Saving my friend and your world. I just need to take care of her and that's it, right? Problem solved?"

Lilac became more concerned. "I have to ask you two questions, and how you answer will determine what happens next."

"And what's that?" Twilight asked, still looking forward.

Lilac stared at her. "First question. Why don't you want to make new friends? When I heard Milla and now from Neera, it seems you have huge problem in opening up to others and don't trust them."

"I don't need friends."

Lilac raised an eyebrow. "But you do have a friend and the way you are so determined to find her, you clearly care a lot about her. But why do you push others away when they are just trying to help and become your friend? You're a good person, Twilight, I can see that, so why are you pushing others away when they want to be there for you."

Twilight grit her teeth and refused to answer the rest, causing Lilac to not understand Twilight more and started to ask the next question.

"Second question."

"Hit me."

"You said you'll take care of Merga, but how?"

Twilight eyed her. "Taking care of her by killing her, of course! She's an evil person who wants to destroy everything! She needs to be-WHOA!"

Twilight dodged Lilac's dragon boost by decreasing her speed. She watched as Lilac bounced off the walls and returned to the floor, running backwards, staring her down.

"No! Killing is wrong! I can't believe I'm hearing that coming from someone wearing that jacket! Spark would never do such a thing!"

Twilight increased her speed, and stared back. "Killing is wrong? How else am I supposed to stop her!? Look at what she's doing! She's going to make this ship eat the moon! She's going to kill billions on your planet, and you're telling me I shouldn't kill her!? She's an evil person, Lilac, and I won't let anyone stop me from saving Rainbow!"

"But is she?" Lilac shouted, and could see Twilight was confused.

Lilac held out a time capsule. "She lost someone dear to her, Twilight! She's just angry and want nothing more than the pain to stop. The problem is she's targeting her anger at the whole world, not just the earth dragons! She's worth saving, and she deserves a second chance, just like anyone else."

Twilight was shocked. "Worth saving!? After everything, she has done!?"

Lilac nodded her head. "Everyone deserves a second chance, Twilight. Including yourself. You don't need to do this alone." she reached out to her. "I have no idea what happened to you, but you need to let others in! If not me or anyone else, do it for the sake of your friend. She wouldn't want to see you be like this. I can tell she's the reason why you're doing all of this. Trying to rush toward Merga alone, not wanting others to help you. Trying to be like your mother, right? I don't know how she died, but...she's not here, Twilight. The only person here is you." Lilac reach out her hand more but seeing the darkness slowly reaching Twilight. "You need to learn that you aren't her! You can't replace that spark, and trying to be like her is going to break you, Twilight. You'll end up just like Merga. So please..." Lilac had tears in her eyes. "Open up to others and stop pushing us away." she could see the darkness had reached Twilight, making her disappeared into it. She could see a white spark glowing in the darkness...until it faded away.

"Stop it!" Twilight screamed, her voice echoing through the hallway. "Stop trying to be friends! I don't need others! I only need Rainbow and no one else. She's my light in the darkness and if she dies..."

Lilac suddenly saw powerful purple energy blasting out of the darkness, its sparks hitting the floor, walls and ceiling, leaving behind burn marks. Before she could understand what was going on, she parried Twilight's kick as she teleported in front of her. Twilight's body was glowing with unstable energy and her eyes were glowing dark purple.

"IF SHE DIES! IT WILL BE YOUR FAULT FOR NOT LETTING ME DO WHAT NEEDS TO BE DONE! SO STAY OUT OF MY WAY!"

Twilight vanished again, and reappeared behind Lilac and hit her with her Arcane Fist: Wind, which made a massive impact, blasting a gust of air on Lilac's back and sending her flying into the darkness of the hallway.

"I won't lose something else ever again! NEVER AGAIN!"

Twilight blasted the ceiling, making it cave in the hallway, trapping Lilac on the other side.

Lilac groaned in pain, slowly getting up, and was amazed that her bones were not broken. "She's...too powerful..." she looked down the hallway, seeing the rubble. "Twilight, please, don't do this! You and Merga are-"

Twilight ignored her and went back to flying down the hallway, seeing she was coming closer to the bridge as the hologram signs pointed to where the bridge was, of course she was only guessing as she couldn't read what the signs said.

"Just you wait, Rainbow! I'm coming!"

Lilac stood there, hearing Twilight rocketing off, feeling like a failure.

"Spark..." she kicked the debris. "You saved our world by saving me, but I couldn't return the flavor by saving your daughter." she took out the time capsule, remembering what's on them. "She's going down the same dark path as Merga if she isn't stopped. Merga was alone, until she met someone, but when that someone she cared about died, her world went with it. Merga had no one else, no friends... Twilight is the same, but the same time, she isn't. She can still make friends and have people who will care about her. And yet..." she stared down the rubble that is blocking her way. "She won't listen, not when her friend is in danger. I can understand her feelings, but at the same time, I can't."

Lilac closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

"Spark, please give me the strength to save her, and Merga. Please."

She opened her eyes, feeling a new surge of energy flowing through her.

"Okay. Let's do this!"

Lilac ready herself and started to roll in-place as a ball, charging up her dragon boost. She unleashed it and rammed herself into the wall of debris, slowly digging through it...

Twilight rocketed through the darkness of the hallway, her mind filled with what Lilac told her, needing to open up to others and let them in. Something she hasn't done yet with Dashie, but she wants too.

"I don't need anyone else, just Rainbow. I like her, and only her. I want her, and no one else. She's the only friend I need in the world, and she's all that matters to me." she could see the lights of the floor in the distance, she was reaching it. "I lost my Rainbow before, but I'm not going to lose her again. No matter what happens."

She reached and was now over the lights, out of the darkness and ahead of her was a large door with bridge written above it. She used her magic and forced blast the door, ripping it open and went inside.

The first thing she saw was the massive screen on the wall, showing the stars and the moon. There was a weird looking robot at upper center near those screen. She could see someone tall and dragon like with armor. It was Merga no doubt, Twilight thought, as she ready up a punch.

Merga could hear something breaking through the steel doors and turned to see someone. She could see this Twilight person that Dashie told her, rocketing toward her.

"TWI!" Dashie shouted, happy to see her friend, but that happiness quickly turned to worry.

"GET AWAY FROM HER!"

Dashie tried to stop her, but she was pushed aside by Merge as Twilight punched her, sending her flying across the bridge. Dashie slammed into a control panel and fell to the floor, groaning in pain.

Twilight was shocked. "Rainbow!"

Before she could check on her, she sensed something and turned in time to see Merga back up, her face filled with rage.
Twilight took a fighting stance. "Okay monster! Let's see what you got."

Merga narrowed her eyes. "I won't fight you, girl."

"Then let me beat you up and force you. I have no problem with that."

"That's enough, Twilight!"

Twilight could feel someone grabbing her hand and pulling her back, but Twilight was to focus on Merga to notice who it was.

"Stop this! Merga is just like you! She needs our help, not-"

"SHUT UP! ENOUGH WITH THE STUPID TALKS!"

Twilight forced her arm off whoever grabbed her and quickly backhand strike them, making them crash into the floor. She did this all while keeping her eyes on Merga.

"You can't be saved! You are going to kill billions of people on that planet, and that makes you a monster! My mother would have taken care of you and saved the day. So, let's see if I can do the same!"

Merga's eyes were burning with anger, her teeth were gritting, and her claws and robotic wings were out, ready for a fight...not for what Twilight had said to her but another reason.

"I might be the monster that almost killed the world, but you are no better than I am, girly! You hurt her in your blind rage! Only a monster will do that...I should know."

Twilight was confused and turned around. She thought she punched Lilac but no, who she punched was....

"T-Twi... I'm okay, Twi."

Dashie had a painful look on her face as she smiled, and could see how worried and surprised Twilight was, not believing what she did.

"RAINBOW!"

She ran over to her and knelt down next to her, her hands hovering over her, not sure if she could touch her or not. She was starting to have flashes of Rainbow Dash and her death, it kept replaying her in the eyes, making her to start having a panic attack.

"It's okay, Twi... it's not that bad. I'm not that hurt..."

"But..." she felt tears in her eyes, not understanding what she did.

Twilight slowly reached out, almost about to touch Dashie's cheeks, when she felt her hair being pulled and she was tossed away from her friend's side. Twilight flew and landed on her back and looked up to see Merga.

"How could you hurt her? You're her friend, right? Why would you hurt her?"

"I'm..."

Merga's wings started to flex, ready to be used. "I can see it. I can see myself in you. Filled with so much hate, wanting to kill whoever wronged you and wants revenge. But..." she pointed at Dashie. "You are not going to get anywhere with a friend like that by your side." she smiled. Her wings lowering itself and she stepped aside. "Don't let your rage blind you. Or else, you're going to end up hurting more than the people you hate. Now, go."

"What?"

"Take her and leave. I don't want to see her get hurt any further, as I sense someone coming. This war I have created is over thanks to her, so I know a fight won't happen, but it's better to be safe than sorry."

Twilight stared at her and then looked back at Dashie. She quickly rushed over and picked her up slowly and carried her in her arms.

"Let's get out of here..."

With that said, the rainbow jacket started to glow brightly.

Merga turned to see what was the light was. She saw them, being surrounded by rainbow light.

"Listen, girl!" Merga shouted, getting Twilight's attention. "We lost something and became filled with endless rage for it...but that's not all that define us." she eyed Dashie, who was still rubbing her red cheek. "We are the people we help. The friends we make..." she could see Cordelia and herself in Twilight's and Dashie's place, making her smile. "The love we share..."

"L-L-LOVE!?" Twilight shuttered as her face became red, while Dashie was too focus on her pain to listen. "I-!"

Merga chuckled. "Denying the truth will not make it go away. Trust me, I tried, and I learned the hard way, not to do that." she shut her eyes, her tail wagging softly. She continued on with her speech. "...and the world we leave behind." she opened her eyes, smiling. "That's who we are. Who we can be, but only if we decide to be." she raised her hand and gave a waved goodbye as the two disappeared into the light.

Merga was alone, and she faced back where she was waiting for whoever will show up. She could see Lilac getting closer, but when she stopped before her, Merga was confused in what she was seeing.

She ready herself for battle. "WHO ARE YOU!?"

It was Lilac...just not as a water dragon but as a Hedgehog.

She looked at Merga and pointed to her. "Sorry, but your redemption shouldn't be happening just yet, which means the anomaly messed with you, but yet, I don't sense them." she lowered her arm and folded them. "Seems they are gone. Makes my life easier in undoing the damage."

"What do y-"

Lilac lookalike pointed at Merga, which caused a static effect and Merga was back sitting on her wing throne, waiting for Lilac and her friends. She waited, not taking notice of the hedgehog Lilac as she walked around the room, checking for clues.

"Hmm, what I sense three years ago was felt again but unlike the first time, this person didn't bother to follow the universe rules in not messing with the Author's story." she kneeled down and touch the floor where Twilight and Dashie had disappeared. She blinked and moved her eyes to her side. "Well, isn't the Fallen Watcher's kid. What brings you here?"

She stood and turned around, revealing Void standing there looking all smug.

"Freedom Planet's universe guardian, Lilac The Hedgehog." she looked to the entrance to see the real Lilac entering and facing off against Merga. "Your Author spared your life as they restarted this universe to make her. Won't lie, I'll be pissed off living in limbo as a copy of me is living mine life."

"Oh, really? Pfft, you and that Fallen Watcher don't care about others, so tell, are you trying to mess up my Author's work, hmm?"

"Pff, of course not, well not yet anyway." Void walked around her, smirking evil like. "Why you want to know? Thinking you can stop me? Even though you are ordered to let me do as we please." she stopped in front of her, seeing Lilac anger growing. "Tell me, how does it feel to take orders from a no backbone Author? They are like the others, giving up when they couldn't beat my mother in each restart..." she leaned and look deeply into Lilac's eyes, seeing the discomfort and... "....hopelessness. I can feel it coming off of you. You can use that hopelessness as power. Join us, become a savior like mys-"

"Enough talking." Lilac pushed her off and backing away. "Why are you here!?"

Void smiled and watched the battle that was going with the real Lilac and Merga. "Passing through. I'm on someone's trail, and it seems I just miss them. Which is good. That means I'm catching up." she turned her back to her and waved. "See ya."

Guardian Lilac grunted as she watched Void leave by entering a black gateway. She squeezed her fists and looked at the real Lilac as she faced Merga in her final form, herself without her robotic wings.

"...I have a bad feeling about this."

"Come on, Twi. I'm okay, really! Don't look so depress..."

"But..." Twilight couldn't finish, not wanting to make Dashie think she doesn't care. "Sorry, Rainbow. I shouldn't have hurt you."

"It's okay. Not the first time, remember?" Dashie said, reminding her about the little fight they had after she woke. "But man, when you aren't holding back, you can hit like a trunk!" she rubbed her cheek, still amazed she felt pain after getting a punch there. "Whoa boy, that's one strong pimp hand you got there!" she joked, hoping to lighting the mood.

Twilight didn't find that funny, and Dashie noticed it.

"Sorry."

"No, it's fine."

"Is it really?"

"Y-yeah..."

Dashie knew it wasn't fine, as while they were back in the rainbow color light, Twilight was staying far away from her. No doubt to not hurt her again, which is understandable but also worrying.

"I'm not broken. You can hold me, hug me, and stuff like that, ya know."

Twilight didn't answer, and Dashie felt the surrounding light was fading away, meaning they were about to leave this colorful void and end up in another universe.

"Looks like we are about to be dropped off again, I wonder whe-OOF!?" she was cut off when she was tackled by Twilight and now in her embrace. She could feel her cheeks being squeezed by Twilight's ample chest. "T-Twi? Wh-OOF!" Twilight squeezed her, not wanting to ever let her go.

"Not again! Where ever we go, I'll make sure that we won't ever be separated. Never again. So please, never leave my side, okay?"

Dashie felt a warm feeling in her chest and her heart started to race. She closed her eyes, hugging Twilight back, not wanting to ever let go.

"Same..."

The two were covered in a bright flash of light and....

In what seems to be an underground horse stable, Twilight and Dashie landed in a hay bed, which soften their fall.
Twilight opened her eyes, and the first thing she noticed was how dark it was. The only light source was the lantern on the wall. She was on her back as she could feel the hay poking at her neck and some was tickling her face.

"Huh? What is this place?"

"Wh-where are we?" Dashie asked as she sat up, feeling a little dizzy.

Twilight could feel Dashie's weight over her lower area, and quickly grabbed her waist, preventing her from falling down.

"Careful, Rainbow. Are you okay?"

"I-I'm fine, just a little dizzy, is all. What...about...y-y-you!!!"

Dashie could see Twilight's worried face, but the way they were in position and the way Twilight was holding her made it seem like something else. Dashie could see Twilight's beautiful purple eyes, the lantern light making them even more lovely, and the light freckles on her face. She could feel her heart racing as her cheeks grew warmer and redder. She was so close, and she could see the blush forming on Twilight's face, as she had noticed their position as well and how close they were to each other. But for Dashie, it was way worst as she placed her hands over her crotch, her lil Dashie wanting to say hi today as she picturing the scene before her went to the gutter.

Twilight saw Dashie's nervousness, but also feeling her hands going over her crotch. Twilight feared that Dashie landed hard in her crotch area and was hurt there. She sat up a little and moved one of her hands to Dashie's lower area and pressed her fingers between Dashie's hands, hoping to check for any swelling or a sign of injury.

Dashie jumped, surprised by Twilight's actions. "What are yo-OOOOOOOOO!!!"

Twilight became worried as she felt it was like a small bump, meaning something was swellion and might have been hit badly. She quickly sat up, and Dashie was forced to keep her pin with one hand.

"Stop! Why are you touching me down there!?"

Twilight was confused by that question. "You are hurt! I felt something like a small bump. Are you in pain!? Is it swelling up as we speak!? Let me see!"

Twilight pushed Dashie, her hand going under the legging, and feeling the bulge of Dashie's lil friend. "S-stop, I'm not hur-" she couldn't finish as she felt Twilight's finger pushing on her lil friend, making her body to feel something. "N-no, s-s-stop, it's not that. I'm oka-OHHH!"

Twilight saw the panic look on Dashie's face and pulled her hand away. Before she could say something, they both heard a female Texan accent sounding voice.

"Who in the hell usin' my buck to have sex again!? Come on girls! This ain't funny!"

The top part of the door opened, revealing an orange skin anthro teenager girl with light training armor on her chest, but her eyes were covered in a helmet visor just without the helmet part. Her long blonde hair was done up in a ponytail.

"What the dad gum it, are ya!? One of ya looks like a Rune Knight, unicorn but..." she was looking at Dashie, who was completely red in the face and looked so ashame right now. "You? What are ya!? A demon!?"

Twilight fully sat up, making Dashie getting off of her and asked what she meant, since to her, she looks like her own kind in looks. The knight opened the lower part of the door, revealing the rest of her body, making both girls confused in what they are looking at.

"Like you? Sugar cube, ya sure about that?"

What the girls saw was a lower horse body, no normal looking humanoid legs. They looked up at the upper human part.

Dashie realized what this mare was. "You are a centaur!"

The knight raised up her visor that went over her eyes like sunglasses, revealing her green emerald eyes.

"Yeah? And?"

Dashie was speechless as she stared into the girl's beautiful eyes.

"What's wrong with her, sugar cube? Ya didn't expect a centaur?"

Twilight looked at the centaur and then Dashie. She shook her, causing Dashie to snapped out of her trance and said something.

"You have beautiful eyes! Like gems, but the best kind ever!"

"Uhh, thanks?" the centaur took a step back, having a blush on her cheeks.

Dashie blushed, realizing what she had said. "Sorry, that was weird..."

The two girls were looking away, blushing and not trying to look at the other, thinking how embarrassed they were.

Twilight blinked. She eyed the centaur and then Dashie. Seeing how both of them were blushing and acting. "Eh?" She looked at Dashie, who got up and walked over to the centaur girl. She took a knee and held the girl's hand, feeling the cold metal gloves she wore. "EH!?"

"Sorry, my name is Dashie. I was just caught off guard by you. I wasn't expecting a centaur here. Sorry, again, if I offended you." she lowered her head and kissed the girl's hand, making her blush even harder and her face was a tomato. 'This is how people treated knights back in the day, right? Or am I thinking about Princesses?' she thought.

Twilight's eye twitch, not liking the way Dashie was acting. She jumped up and got between the two and pushed the centaur's hands off of her.

"WHAT THE FUCK!?"

End of Chapter 5

Ch.1: Daughters Following Their Mothers Footsteps

Many years later

Dawn tapped the whiteboard with her pen. "This year, earnings are up, and the number of recruits is also growing," she said in the most lifeless tone ever. She wore a business office uniform and talked to men in business suits. "Now, the next point on the agenda." She turned around, writing numbers on the board, but stopped as her phone went off. "Shit..." she lowered her head and was about to answer it when a deep voice could be heard at the very end of the table.

"What I told you about leaving your phone on during meeting hours, Ms. Dawn?"

Dawn looked at the table and saw her boss, a middle-aged man, and the company's owner. She glared at him, annoyed.

Her boss took notice of her expression. "Do I need to repeat myself?"

"No, sir," Dawn answered and placed her phone in her ear, answering it anyway.

Everyone gasped at her for going against the rules and speaking on the phone.

"Only one person calls me, the High School's Principal. He better not be calling about what I think it is..." Dawn explained to her boss and everyone in the room. She didn't give a rat ass about them, anyway.

"Hello, Ms. Dawn, sorry for the interruption. It's about your daughter-"

"I'm not her daughter!" said a pissed-off teenager in the room with the Principal.

There was a loud sigh. "She did it again," the principal explained.

"I'll be right there," she answered, ending the call and grabbing her things.

As she walked toward the door, her boss threatened to fire her, but Dawn wasn't worried. She stopped and turned her head, showing the coldest expression she could.

"If I'm fired, then so be it. It's not like you are paying me shit." she walked up to him and punched him in the face, making him spin in the chair. "And that's for all the bullshit I had to deal with!" she turned and left the room, closing the door.

Everyone stared at their boss, who was on the floor after he fell out of his chair. No one said anything.

"FUCKING BITCH! AFTER I TOLD HER TO STOP FIGHTING UNLESS SHE WAS IN TROUBLE!!" Dawn shouted as she exited the taxi and tossed whatever money she had at the driver. She walked up the steps of Cantorlot High and into the building. She could see a mess near the office and down the hall. She could only sigh. "...Twilight, what the fuck did you do now?"

"Oh, there you are, Ms. Dawn." said the principal, who was this universe Snails as a grown-up adult.

Dawn looked at the man, who was in a suit and was cleaning the blood from his face.

"Mr. Snail...How is she doing?"

"She's in my office. Come right in."

Dawn entered the office and could see Twilight wearing a black t-shirt, dark purple cargo pants, and black boots. She hardly looked beat up as she slumped in the chair, waiting for this to end.

Dawn sat down next to her and sighed. "What kind of fight was she in again?"

"Ms. Dawn, your daughter-"

"I'm not her daughter." Twilight snapped, cutting Mr. Snail off, glaring at him.

Mr. Snail sighed and continued. "Did it again, getting into another fight."

Dawn leaned forward. "How bad was it?"

Mr. Snail took out the fight report. "Three broken ribs, a dislocated arm, a fractured skull, and a broken leg. Also, two friends of the student will be hospitalized for a long time."

"Oh, for god's sake, Twilight!" She turned to her, happy. "I see you tested out the move I caught you, huh?"

Twilight rolled her eyes and looked away, slightly blushing. Mr. Snail was surprised by Dawn's reaction.

"Ms. Dawn!? What are you saying!? This isn't good at all! Because of this, Three of our students must be sent to the hospital!"

"Well, that's the result when you test out a new move, right?" she tried to light the mood, but it didn't work.

Mr.Snail fixed his glasses and continued with the report. "Not only did she fight with those students, but she also hospital the security staff and a couple of teachers who tried to stop her!"

"What's the damage report?" Dawn asked, getting hyped about hearing it. Mr. Snail listed the damage to the school's staff, which took a good minute. "THAT'S MY GIRL! USING THOSE SKILLS TO THE MAXIMUM! YOU'RE GETTING BETTER EVERY DAY!"

Mr. Snail was not happy, nor was he surprised. Dawn and Twilight are always like this when the latter does something stupid, such as fighting and getting in trouble. He took out another report, which wasn't from the school but from the police station.

"Oh, and Ms. Dawn. Here are police reports, which, when the cops were called, she fought them too. Even S.W.A.T had to come to lead her into my office..."

Dawn snatched the report from Snail's hand and read it over. Snail smiled as he saw Dawn's eyes widen and her mouth open, shocked.

"YOU TOOK DOWN MOST OF THE CITY'S POLICE FORCE!?" she quickly glared at Twilight, who had her arms crossed and looked proud.

"Yeah, so?"

"TWILIGHT!" Snail was shocked to see Dawn raise her hand and about hit her daughter. He was about to yell at her but stopped as he saw Dawn patting Twilight's back. "That's my girl! Fuck the man! Show the world who is the boss!"

Twilight blushed a bit, feeling a little happier hearing that from her. Mr.Snail had his hands on his face, not believing this.
"Ms.Dawn. You shouldn't be proud of her! She did a horrible thing!"

"So?" Twilight and Dawn answered at the same time.

"It's not like they didn't have it coming," Twilight said.

Dawn nodded. "She's right. You know the city has the worst police force ever."

Mr. Snail had enough of this. He stood up and slammed his hand on the table. "You two are unbelievable! Ms. Twilah wanted me to give your daughter-"

"I'm not her daughter!"

Mr. Snail sighed. "A second chance than expulsion. I don't want to do it, as I have enough with Ms. Sparkle and her behavior. She needs to change, and if she can't, I'm afraid she won't be able to return to this school."

Dawn wasn't even mad, and Twilight didn't give a shit.

Dawn nodded, and before she got up, she asked him a question. "What caused the whole fight anyway?"

Mr. Snail pulled out a folder. He opened it and looked over the report. "Ah, here we are. It says here that the student touched Ms. Sparkle's hair during class. After which, Ms. Sparkle jabbed the student in his ribs, causing the student's friends to step in and get hurt, soon the whole-"

"Wait! HOLD ON!" Dawn stood up. "He touched her hair?" Snail nodded, causing Dawn to slam her fist into the office table, breaking it. "FUCK OFF THEN! I taught and told her to use only self-defense if she needed to or someone touched her in any way!"

Mr. Snail was shocked and fell over, scared. Twilight was shocked by Dawn's sudden rage.

"So, If some fuck head touches my daughter's-"

"Not your damn daughter!"

"SHUT IT!" Dawn shouted at Twilight and then returned her attention to Snail. "SOMEONE TOUCHES MY DAUGHTER'S HAIR WITHOUT HER PERMISSION, THEN THEY DESERVE THAT FUCKING BEATING! YOU ARE LUCKY I WON'T SUE THIS DUMP OF A SCHOOL!"

Twilight looked at the destroyed table, and Mr. Snail was under his chair, crying.

"Pussy. Let's go, Twilight."

Twilight got up and followed Dawn to the exit, not speaking to each other.

Even back home, they didn't talk to each other. The two entered their apartment home, where Twilight and Dawn tossed their boots and heels at the door's side wall entrance. They went straight to the living room, sat on the couch, turned on the TV, and placed their feets on the table.

Twilight was the first one to speak. "So...I don't have to go to school anymore, right? It was a waste of time. Besides, it's not like I'll need it, anyway."

"Nope. No school. It's not like that dump was good. It's a fucking piece of shit."

Twilight nodded and kept quiet for a few minutes until she turned back to Dawn. "... were you fired again after coming to pick me up again?" she sounded a little worried about Dawn, but it wasn't obvious.

"Yep. I'm out of a job. Again."

"How many is this now?"

Dawn picked up her shoulder bag and took out a case of ice cream, popping the top off. "Hmmm, I lost count. It's a shame, too. They were good people in that company. But the boss was shit, though." She took a spoonful of ice cream and started eating it.

"Well, I hope you can find another job."

Dawn shrugged. "Eh, I'll get a better job soon. Right now, let's enjoy ourselves and eat some ice cream."

Twilight rolled her eyes and was about to head to her room but was stopped by Dawn's hand.

"So, are you going to tell me what really fucking happened today?"

Twilight sighed. "...I thought you'd figured it out by now. It's not like it's a big deal."

Dawn faced her with a sad look. "Yes, I knew. But I was hoping you could say it because some shithead touching your hair won't be enough to piss you off. I know you."

Twilight was silent, and soon, the memories of her mother's death flashed through her mind, causing her anger to rise. She quickly shook her head, removing the memory and returning her focus to Dawn.

"Shit head said my hair won't get long. I told him he was wrong, that my hair would be just as long as my mom's!" Dawn could see Twilight getting upset again as the magical aura on her horn started to spark up. "Fucker then had the balls to touch it and said my mother had ugly hair. I couldn't control myself and...well, you know the rest."

Dawn understood. "Hey, it's okay. I understand. It's not easy, after what happened on that..." Dawn felt so sad remembering it. "You can't lose your cool when someone says something bad about Spark, okay? I know it hurts, but we can't allow our anger to get the better of us. Otherwise, we're no better than them, and I don't want you to follow the same path I did once." she stood up, putting the ice cream on the table. "You are better than this, Twilight. I know you are. Spark knew it, too. Your mother would want you to keep moving forward. She would not want to see you become someone like the assholes in this city. You are more like her than you think. She always told me that your spark is bright like hers. Hell, even more, it is why she always called you a spark of hope because of how bright your spark is compared to hers. Like a light of hope within the darkness."

Twilight looked away, and her horn aura slowly calmed as Dawn's words got to her.

Dawn walked up to her and hugged her. "...I miss her too. We'll get through this, Twilight. We'll get through this.."

Twilight wanted to hug her back, but her pride and ego got the better of her. "Yeah, yeah, whatever."

Dawn was shocked at her cold response. She was about to speak, but Twilight pushed her and headed for her room. She was about to be out of sight but stopped and shouted at Dawn.

"I'm not her! Stop telling me that I am, and stop acting like you are my fucking mother!"

Dawn could hear Twilight running off and slamming the bedroom door. Dawn sat on the sofa and looked into the melting ice cream.

"I know I can't replace her, damn it, but Spark will be spinning her grave if I didn't least try and take care of you..." she said to herself, thinking of her girlfriend. "Damn it, Spark, you were a lot better at this than I am..."

Twilight was punching and kicking a training dummy with her Arcane fighting style in the middle of the night. She focused all of her magic into her fist, and the dummy started to break apart with each hit. Her bedroom was the same as years ago, being a mess with books and scrolls, but those items weren't about learning new magic; no, it was about learning and mastering more moves of Arcane fighting and how to master her new fighting abilities.

"FUCK!"

She shattered it into tiny bits with a solid kick to the training dummy.

"I can't believe she is still treating me like a damn kid. I'm fucking seventeen! And I'm not her fucking daughter." she punched the wall, shattering a good amount of the brickwork.

Twilight looked in a mirror and stared at her reflection. The first thing she saw was a stupid long horn, which grew longer.

"Stupid horn..."

Twilight was tired of everything. Ever since her mom's death, she had lost her passion, her dreams, and her will to move forward. She felt so lost and broken, unable to control her anger, and she blamed herself for not being able to protect her mom. She looked back at the picture frame on her desk, seeing her mom's smiling face.

"...Mom."

She walked up to it and picked it up. She carefully stroked the photo with her hand, smiling and crying. She missed her.

"Why did you have to die...? I could have saved you. If only..."

Suddenly, flashes of Spark's dead body appeared in her thoughts, reminding her of the day she lost her. She shook her head, not wanting to think about it.

"Shut up. Shut up. Shut up. SHUT UP!!"

She tossed the frame at the wall, breaking it. She fell onto her knees and started crying.

"Why do I keep losing the people I care about!? First, it was my friends, then AI Celestia, and then..." She tried to block out the flashes of memories of Dash as she died in her arms. "How can I move forward when I lose the two most important people?"

Her tears fell onto the floor, and she continued crying. She looked up and saw the same picture, but the way it leaned against the wall prevented the reflection of her body from overlapping with Spark's body correctly.

"Mom..."

She crawled over to it and held it again, looking at Spark, who was standing behind her back when she first came to live with them as a child, smiling. While Dawn stood near them, looking annoyed.

"I always wanted to be like you! How you saved me that day taught me that I wanted to be like you—helping others from other universes, giving them a happy ending, and helping them move forward." She stood up, still holding the photo. "But I'm stupid! I can't be like you; I'm nowhere near your level in power or strength." She looked at herself in the mirror and back at Spark's body.

Twilight walked over to the mirror and set the photo down. She started to push her chest out, smiling somewhat. "At least my chest is almost as big as yours!" she smirked.

She then dropped her smile and grabbed her head.

"Why did you have to leave us, Mom? I need you. I need your guidance and help."

Twilight returned, looking at the mirror and frowning as she twirled her short hair. It wouldn't grow long like her mother's, and she hated that. She did a few poses and blushed.

"I wish I had mom's body figure. You were hot. But I'm..."

She looked back at the photo. "I'm a fucking disappointment." She returned to posing, showing off her chest; she was at least happy her chest had gotten a little bigger. "At least I'm not a complete failure. But..."

She punched the mirror, shattering it. "I hate being me!"

She repeatedly punched the mirror until she finally shattered it into small pieces. She sat on her bed, not caring about the glass shards, and lay back, staring at the ceiling.

"What am I supposed to do now...?"

She suddenly heard a knock on the door, knowing she must have awoken Dawn. She rolled on her stomach and yelled.

"FUCK OFF!"

There was a moment of silence, but Twilight heard the door being kicked open. She was ready to give Dawn a piece of her mind, but she stopped herself when she saw Dawn holding a small ice cream cake with candles.

"Happy birthday to you, you little shit. Happy birthday to you."

Twilight rolled her eyes and watched Dawn approach. Watching her placed the cake on the desk and looked around the room.

"You've been working hard, huh?" she looked at the mirror, seeing it was destroyed. "Still upset about your horn size or that you're not busty enough like Spark was?" she joked, but she was caught off guard by Twilight standing up from her bed, pushing her chest out.

"I'M ALMOST THE SAME SIZE AS MOM! TAKE THAT!"

Dawn laughed and patted her back. "Yeah, yeah, sure, whatever helps you sleep at night, little shit."

Twilight groaned and sat on the edge of her bed, glaring. She asked her why she was celebrating her birthday when she ordered that she didn't want to celebrate her birthday anymore, not after what happened.

"Because if we didn't have birthdays, there wouldn't be ice cream cake."

Dawn lit the candles and gestured for Twilight to come over. Twilight stood beside her, and the two looked at the small cake.

"You know the drill."

Twilight rolled her eyes but blew out the candles.

"Happy eighteen birthday, little shit."

"Thanks," Twilight mumbled.

"You know, this would be a perfect time for your wish," Dawn whispered, knowing she shouldn't bring it up but knowing Twilight needed the help. "Go on, wish for anything! Like a bigger breast or a smaller horn!" she joked but could tell she hit a nerve, seeing Twilight was trying not to get angry.

Twilight didn't know why, but something made her wish for this.

"I wish I had the chance to help others like Mom did. I want to be..."

"Like her, huh?" Dawn asked, and Twilight nodded.

"She always loved helping other people."

"Yes, yes, she did. Well, if you are gonna go that route, here." Dawn returned to the entrance, picked up a lousy gift wrap bag, and tossed it toward Twilight, smacking her in the face.

"The fuck!?"

"Open it."

Twilight sighed and opened the bag. She froze and couldn't say anything. She was filled with so much anger right now. "BITCH!" She wanted to toss the awful gift into Dawn's face but held it close to her chest, never wanting to lose it. "I HATE YOU!"

Dawn accepted the hate. Although she knew giving Twilight this item as a birthday gift would be a bad idea, she felt the time was right.

"Wear it."

Twilight shook her head, holding the gift tight. "NO! I CAN'T WEAR IT! I'M NOT WORTHY TO WEAR IT!"

Dawn shook her head. "Bullshit, and you know it. Your mom would agree, too. She always talked about how she wanted to give you that one day. She always told me how it suited you, and she's right. So wear it."

"BUT-"

Dawn was now annoyed as she cut a huge piece of the ice cream cake. "Put the fucking jacket on!"

Twilight looked down and saw her mother's rainbow puffy jacket—the one she always wore and took such good care of. Twilight's hands were shaking as she slowly put it on. Once she zipped it up, the jacket fitted her perfectly...until the zipper was forced back down as Twilight's large chest didn't allow it to stay closed.

Twilight started crying. "I-I'm not worthy of wearing this."

Dawn walked behind her, making her face the photo of Spark, making Twilight's body correctly overlap Spark's in the reflection.

"Tell me, what does this tell you?" Twilight wiped the tears and saw it. "That's right. Your mom was a strong and confident woman, just like you." Dawn walked away from her, speaking still. "Even if you weren't blood-related to her, you and her are a lot alike."

"But I'm not strong, Dawn," Twilight admitted.

"Then train and become strong. You are the one who will make a difference. Not me, and whoever is dealing with Fayth right now." Dawn faced her, walking backward to the exit. "You have your mom's determination and kindness; if you have that, you have what it takes. Be the best you can be, Twilight."

Twilight couldn't stop the tears from falling as she thought of her mother. She could see Spark smiling, cheering her on, and supporting her.

"I'll become strong, Mom. Just watch!" She stood tall and hopeful, but as she did so, the rainbow jacket started to glow bright, almost like a reaction to her words.

"Huh? What the heck?"

Before she could investigate the cause, the magic aura from her horn somehow fused with the jacket's magical aura, creating a bright flash that blinded the two.

"Twilight!?" Dawn said, lowering her arms as the light vanished. Dawn realized that Twilight was gone. No trace of her was left.

"TWILIGHT!!"

Above the vast Multiverse tree of MLPFIM, a rainbow flash was seen for a split second before fading away.

"AHHHHHHHH!"

Twilight was free-falling toward the ground. Even though her life was in danger, she had no idea what had happened, where she was, or what the hell was going on.

"SOMEONE HELP!"

She screamed and fell.

"WHAT THE FUCK!? AAAAHHH!!"

And fell.

"AAAAAHHHHH!"

And still falling.

"..."

Twilight realized she would fall for a long time as she was far from the ground. She guessed she would hit the surface in hours.

"Well, if this isn't the shittiest day ever. I'm fucking trapped in some weird world, and I'm free-falling toward the surface."

She closed her eyes and tried to teleport to the surface or whatever she was. It worked, and she blinked away and reappeared on the ground area filled with white water. She looked around and wondered where she was or what was even this place. She could see the vast rainbow tree that loomed over her and the other colored trees that filled this white space place.

"Well, shit."

She scratched her head, wondering how she could return home, but she couldn't think of anything, and that was the truth. She was stuck and had no idea how to return home.

"Damn it!"

She sighed, sat down, and waited.

"Maybe it was the jacket? Maybe it will teleport me back home or something?" she looked around the area again, still amazed at what she saw. "These vast trees are so beautiful, though."

She looked up and saw the giant rainbow tree looming over her.

"It's so big. It's like a living universe."

As Twilight was admired by sight, somewhere in the Time-verse, where the tree's roots are, in a particular outcome of a dead universe and within the ruins of a shrine, a black-cloaked figure sensed something and stood up from the steps of the stairway. She removed her hood, revealing it was Fayth, much older now and taller.

"Oh? Spark's magical energy just appeared. Odd..."

Before she could wonder more about it, a dark shadow zipped past her and landed.

"Oh, it's her again, right? I thought you handed her years ago," said the woman in an old, worn black hooded cloak. The hood kept her face hidden. "Are you going to stop her?"

"No."

Fayth went back to sleep as she sat on the shrines' steps.

"What!?"

Fayth became annoyed as the cloaked woman marched up to her face, pointing at her angrily.
"Isn't that your archnemesis? You can't just let her-"

Fayth slapped the hand away from her face, glaring at the woman in annoyance.
"Are you questioning my decisions, Void?"

Void spit at her feet in disgust.

"Damn right, I am! You are more powerful than her, so why are you ignoring her!? She's a threat to your plans, no?"

"Yes, and it would be best to keep an eye on her. But for now, she is insignificant. My attention is elsewhere."

"So you're just gonna ignore her? As you fucking sleep?"

Fayth was getting more annoyed by the minute. "Are you still questioning my orders, Void?"

Void said nothing, only walking away from her. This caused Fayth to create a wall of dead trees that blocked Void's path.
"Answer me!"

Void turned around and smirked. "I'm not, but I'm heading out. I hate visiting my old dead universe; this place holds many painful memories. So I'm out!"

Fayth's eyes glowed. "You better stay away from her, Void. You are no match for her if she-"

Void didn't take the warning seriously and laughed. "Oh, come on! If you can deal with her, what makes you think I can't?" she could hear Fayth growling with anger, so she raised her hands and waved. "Don't worry, I'm not going after her or anything. I'm just going to get more negative energy for you, that's all." She smiled, hoping Fayth would drop her wall.

"I know your a fucking liar, you stupid brat." she lowered the wall and lowered her head, going back to sleep, but she gave Void a clear warning. "I won't come and save your ass when she starts beating the shit out of you. Understand?"

Void laughed. "Yeah, yeah, don't worry. I'm not interested in fighting her anyway."

Void waved, then jumped into the rift that appeared, leaving Fayth alone.

"Stupid girl..." she went back to sleep, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't stop worrying about her. "...stay safe, my stupid daughter."

Back with Twilight, she was bored and was walking near the vast roots of the tree, amazed at how large it was. She touched it and wondered how something so huge was standing there.

"Amazing. I never knew this thing was so massive and so...alive."

She continued exploring the tree and looked up, trying to make out the vast, colorful leaves on the branches.

"There's no end to the branches, and it's so high."

She wanted to climb the tree but suddenly sensed something almost magical but very dark.

"Is someone here? Who is that?"

She couldn't find the source, but it seemed to be getting closer, making her a bit nervous.

"Is someone else trapped in this place, too? " She could feel the killing intent, making her more nervous. "No, someone isn't trapped here with me. Someone is coming after me, but why?"

Before Twilight could think more, she sensed an attack from behind and moved her head in time, dodging a dark-skinned fist. As the fist stopped, it created a powerful magical blast, making Twilight roll away to dodge it.

"Ouch! What the hell?" Twilight shouted as the water boiled and became mist around the attacker.

The smoke cleared, and Twilight was shocked to see who her attacker was.

"You..."

Many years had passed since their last meeting, but Twilight remembered that cloaked figure. It was the same person who killed her mother and caused her life to fall apart.

"I'LL FUCKING KILL YOU!"

Twilight wasted no time using her Arcane fighting style, fusing her fist with magic and rushing toward the cloaked enemy. She swung her fist, but the cloaked figure blocked it and blasted Twilight back with a punch to her stomach. Twilight landed in the water on her back, coughing as it felt like the air was knocked out.

"Wow, never thought that you would be ba-huh?" Void stopped talking and became confused about who she saw as Twilight stood back up, ready for the second round. "What the hell? Why do you look-!?" Void quickly ready herself as she saw Twilight teleported away. She searched around, trying to sense where her enemy had gone. "Odd, I'm not sensing her anywhere but the teleportation spell she used. It should be easy to track, so why can't I find her?"

Void sensed Twilight was coming at her from the side and moved quickly to counter the attack, but she saw no one.

"What!? But I sensed her just now, so where did-ugh!"

Without warning, Twilight blasted out from under the water. Twilight teleported herself underground and closer, making her enemy think she was still above ground. With a powerful punch to the enemy's jaw, Twilight uppercut the enemy high into the sky.

"Eat shit!" Twilight shouted, teleporting again and reappearing in front of her target, unleashing quick blows into her enemy's stomach and face, causing the cloaked figure to crash-land, creating a massive splash of water.

Twilight landed and stood, breathing heavily, as the water surface cleared and settled.

"That's for killing my mom, you fucking bitch."

Void got out from under the water, wiping her mouth. She spit blood out and glared at Twilight, not realizing her hood was finally down, revealing her face. Twilight's anger became confusing as she saw the cloaked woman's face.

"What the hell?"

Void chuckled slightly. "Yeah, I reacted similarly when I saw your ugly mug." She knew why the girl before her had reacted.

The two were standing there, facing each other down. They slowly walked in a circle, checking each other's faces and bodies until they returned to their original positions. The two stopped walking and stared at each other in disbelief.

"Why do you look like me?" Twilight and Void spoke simultaneously, causing the two to look even more confused as their voice sounded louder as they overlapped.

"What the fuck is going on!?" the two shouted, and they stopped as their voices overlapped each other again.

"What kind of twisted prank is this? Why the fuck does she look like me?" Twilight thought to herself, not breaking her line of sight off her lookalike.

Void was trying to understand why she was fighting a lookalike of herself. Sure, she knew about the endless multiverse and timelines, but why was a version of her out here wearing Spark's jacket?

"What is going on here?" the two thought, not understanding their situation.

"I'm not playing games. Why do the fuck you look like me?" Twilight asked, ready to fight if needed.

Void laughed. "Are you stupid or something? If you are out of your universe, you must know about the multiverse, right? Where there are endless versions of yourself...or, in this case, myself. Hell, if you are wearing that bitch's jacket, then you must-whoa!" Void almost didn't have time to block a kick aimed at her head.

"Don't talk about my mom like that, asshole!"

Void was surprised that her doppelganger cared about Spark, but the way the girl said, Mom...

"Mother? Is Spark your mother?"

Twilight pulled back her kick and punched Void in the stomach, trying to hit her repeatedly. Void was caught off guard, not expecting her enemy's sudden strength. She tried blocking, but Twilight was too fast. She was overwhelmed by Twilight's speed and strength.

"AHHHHHH!!"

Twilight kept punching and kicking, not holding back. She was trying to avenge her mother and would beat the shit out of her counterpart. "YEAH, MY FUCKING MOTHER! THE ONE YOU KILLED! I REMEMBER SEEING A CLOAKED FIGURE, THE SAME CLOAK YOU ARE WEARING! YOU KILLED MY MOTHER, SPARK!"

Void's eyes widened as she heard that, but with a sudden recovery, Void was able to start blocking her attacks. She grabbed Twilight's fist, which allowed her also to throw a punch, but Twilight caught it. Both were in a deadlock, and the two stared each other down.

"Oh, I wish I had killed that annoying cow! But tough luck, I didn't kill her! I haven't seen her in years, but someone last saw her was..." She started to push Twilight back a bit. "If anyone killed her, it is my mother, Fayth! It makes sense why she didn't need to come here after sensing her." She stared down at Twilight's rainbow jacket. "What we sense wasn't her but her stupid, lame magical jacket." she looked back at Twilight's hurt, rage-filled face. Seeing her other version's expression made her laugh with pleasure.

"Oh, how I love seeing people suffer. It's such a wonderful thing to witness. But I will tell you this," She started to push harder, forcing Twilight on one knee, making Void loom over her. "Better give up hope, you fake! If you think you can fill that jacket, you have another thing coming!"

Twilight looked at the rainbow jacket, worried.

"I have seen how powerful Spark was, but nowhere near powerful than my mother! When those two fought, it was like seeing gods battling, and my mother always won when I was there to see their battles!" she forced Twilight on her other knee. "But I won't lie. I also admired Spark's power, and I always hope to face her alone, one-on-one, in the battle to the death! Finally, show my mother I became as powerful as her!" she unleashed dark magical energy from her horn, creating a powerful pressure, making Twilight feel the overwhelming energy. "I was hoping to face her but found a fake instead! Wearing her jacket! At least my mother's goal of ending the multiverse will be in reach without worry now!"

Twilight shook her head in anger.

"I'm no fake! I'm going to follow my mother in her footsteps! Helping others like she did for me and countless others! She was the greatest hero ever! Her rainbow spark lit up the darkness, keeping monsters like you and Fayth away! I'll stop you, too!"

Void laughed and started to crack up.

"So I'm right? You are a fake! A bootleg version of Spark! Trying to fill her shoes? HAHAHAHAAA!! HOW FUCKING PATHETIC!!!"

Twilight pushed her back with all her strength and slowly got off one knee, causing Void to be surprised. Twilight's eyes started to glow with raging magical energy. "I'm no fucking fake! And I'll prove it!"

Suddenly, Void's eyes glowed as well. "You can't prove shit. You're a weakling, a worthless wannabe, and you are a dead fool for challenging me!"

Twilight stood back up, and the two glared at each other as they held each other back. Once again, they were in a deadlock, staring into each other's eyes, showing no mercy.

"I'm not weak or a fake. You will see!"

"No, you are, you weakling and faker!"

The two pushed and started to clash. Unleashing their magical energies all around them, dark and light purple magical energy clashed, sending shockwaves all over the white space and hitting the water's surface.

As they fought to see who was more vigorous, a purple-cloaked female figure hovered above them, reading her book. She turned a page and looked down at them, seeing the power they were unleashing.

"The meeting is always the same. I swear it's like seeing twins fighting each other. This is becoming quite boring."

She turned another page.

"But still, this will be interesting. How will this play out? In each rewrite, how they met was always the same, but in this one..."

She watched the two fight, causing a massive, beautiful, yet destructive display. The dark and light purple hue made the area glow, making it a lovely sight...until those lights became black and white hue. The figure could see the future for a split second, seeing Void clashing with a white-haired Twilight.

"It seems things are changing, so this will be worth watching. It will be fun to see where this leads." The figure smiled and continued reading. "How will the new outcome change everything else in the timeline? Only time will tell, but it will be a fun ride. Oh, I can't wait. Maybe this will be the final rewrite after all."

Twilight and Void's eyes glowed, their powers growing even more. The tree behind them started to shake as the prism windows, like leaves, lost color, turning black and white.

"FUCK YOU!!" "FUCK YOU!!"

As they said, a white aura formed around Twilight, and a dark aura formed around Void. Above them, without their knowledge, two stars appeared.

The black one hovered, but the white one, a female anthro Alicorn, appeared.

"I'll save you." said the Alicorn woman, smiling. "No matter how many times it takes, I'll come and save you." she could see a silhouette outline of someone within the dark star. The Alicorn reached her hand out, wishing she could grab the one she wanted to save. "Just wait a little longer. I'm coming there, not just me, but others. In the endless rewrites and the hopelessness you created, I was born, and with it was hope. Your tiny bit of hope." she lowered her hand and looked down at Twilight, seeing a tiny bit of white forming at the ends of her hair. "She hopes to finally end this endless cycle where no one dies, where a truly happy ending is made. The only problem is that she has no memory of these other rewrites. It's sad, but no matter the rewrite, she or whoever takes her place as my host is always filled with endless hope, which will end this nightmare and, with it, a new beginning. A true happy ending."

The dark star was silent, not saying a thing as it slowly entered Void's body. The Alicorn figure spread her wings, and the white star flew toward Twilight, entering her body.

As this happened, both girls released the most potent shockwaves, which caused the white void to crack and the ground to split open, releasing glitching prism effects.

"FUCK YOU MORE!" screamed both girls, horn-clashing each other, which caused the most potent shockwave ever, making the entire white void shatter.

The cloaked figure was unfazed by this, continuing to read.

"Oh, this is new, alright."

She closed her book and looked around the cracked void. She soon started to cough, feeling her sickness somehow returning.

"Yeah, this is the one after all. Good, maybe this damn loop will finally end..." She coughed harder; white ink came out of her mouth but with a smile. "And allowing the past rewrites like myself to rest finally."

She looked back at the two girls, seeing them standing but soon falling over each other. The girls slowly slid down and fell on their sides, looking at each other as a rainbow prism window lowered, creating a reflection of a town in a universe.

"Damn faker...what's your name?" Void asked, breathing heavily.

Twilight was breathing heavily as well but answered her. "Twilight. Twilight..." Twilight stopped and blushed as she continued with a small smile. "Spark. What's your name?"

Void smiled. "I have forgotten my real name, but my mother gave me a powerful name. Void Nightshade!"

The two raise their hands, making them into fists. Both girls fist bump each other, smiling. The two spoke as one as the prism window sucked them up into a new universe.

"Let's make our mothers proud by showing who's the best! By proving which one raised the better child and followed in their footsteps!"

As they entered the new universe, the cloaked figure's eyes widened, seeing what had happened.

"This is new. This is very new." she coughed, black ink drooling out of her mouth. "That prism window was meant only to suck up Twilight, not Void as well..."

A meteor shower was above a quiet town as night had already fallen. The night sky was filled with white comets, lighting up the sky. The meteor shower was beautiful and lasted for hours, making the night sky shine brightly. But one meteor was brighter than the rest, as it didn't disappear like the others as it headed toward the outskirts of town.

On an apple farm, a group of teenagers watched the meteor shower but soon saw the bright white comet leaving behind a white trail. A blond woman wearing an orange shirt, a trucker hat, and blue farmer overalls pointed at the bright comet.

"Wow! I haven't seen a comet like that before. The closest one I can think of is the Rainbow Comet..." The adult woman suddenly felt something wasn't right as she turned to the blond-haired teen girl, who's wearing a purple jacket. "Dashie, what's the feeling when you feel like reliving a familiar event called? Dave voo? Anyone else having serious Dave voo here."

The girl named Dashie kept her eye on her telescope, tracking the falling comet. "I believe it's called déjà vu, Aunty AJ." She smirked. "And Nope. Just deja V-you." She was the only one laughing among the group. "Get it? 'Cause it's just you? With the deja v..." She coughed, realizing no one got the joke. 'I thought it was funny.'

"Well anyway, that's what I am feeling right now," said AJ, returning her sight to the white comet, watching it land not too far in her apple fields. "Like the Rainbow Comet event is happening again."

Dashie removed her eye from her telescope and looked at her Aunt, confused.

"You mean how my grandparents went into a multiverse adventure and saved my mom and her twin sister with help from their alternate counterparts?"

Dashie looked over where the comet had fallen, seeing a white hue appear over the horizon. She also felt déjà vu, as prism effects appeared over her head, hurting her slightly.

As Dashie held in pain, a purple-cloaked figure stood behind her. The figure removed her hood, revealing it to be Spark.

"It's starting. The final rewrite has begun." Spark smiled with hope. Her twilight flowing hair, with the rainbow stripe mixing with the whiteness. "The true ending is coming."

End of Chapter 1

Ch.2: Meeting A Rainbow

Twilight opened her eyes, and she could see nothing but darkness. It felt like she was sinking, unable to move her body, and she couldn't tell how far down she was going.

She tried to use her magic but couldn't.

"What's going on here?"

It was getting darker all around her as she fell deeper into whatever she was. She was getting scared and couldn't move or do anything.

"Someone, anyone! Help!"

Then, as she was about to give up, a white light appeared. The light grew more significant, and a female Alicorn humanoid figure appeared.

The light reached out to her, and with a flash of light, Twilight found herself standing in an odd-looking town, but it felt familiar to her.

"Where am I?"

Before she could look around, she felt someone crashing into her at high speeds and landing themselves into a puddle of mud.

"Nng..."

It was all Twilight could say as she felt her whole body in pain. She wanted to kill whoever crashed into her, and not that but getting her mother's rainbow jacket covered in mud. She felt whoever was on top of her getting off and laughing in a worried and nervous tone, but Twilight swore she knew that voice.

"Uh, 'scuse me?"

Twilight grumbled in annoyance, sitting up now but freezing in who she had seen before.

"...can't be...you are dead..."

Standing there, looking worried, was Rainbow Dash, or Tiny Wings, as she called her, for having small wings. One of her friends and someone she loved very much and had thought had died. But her friend was standing there, alive, wearing a purple jacket and runner outfit, but her face was the same.

"You kept your-"

Her friend flew off and quickly returned with a grey cloud and spoke. "Lemme help you." Dash starts to hop on it, making the clouds rain all over Twilight and getting the mud off, but in doing so, it gets her all wet. Dash realizes this, and she falls backward on the cloud, laughing her ass off. "Oops, I guess I overdid it."

Twilight was too stunned to care about being soaked to the bone and her bangs covering her eyes. All she cared about was that her dear love was alive again.

"Tiny Wings!" Twilight jumped Dash, who landed near her and started hugging her.

Suddenly, Twilight felt a sharp pain in her head, and she placed a hand over it to try to calm it. An intense headache had hit her, but why was she suddenly having one? She had no idea, and as she thought about it, she opened her eyes and could see herself somewhere else now. She wasn't holding on to Dash—well, she was, but she looked more like Dawn's race, with no pony ears and brown hair. They were in someone's bedroom, and both were on the bed, holding each other. Twilight wasn't sure what was happening, but she felt her heart beating as she listened to this Dash.

"I can't ever think of a world without you!" shouted human Dash as tears formed in her eyes. "You are always bringing out the good in everyone! Something I can never do! You're always there to help and bring everyone together! You bring a smile to everyone's faces! You are not a coward! Please, don't say that. You are a spark within our friendship...I-I..I-I..."

Twilight could see the poor human Dash struggling to say something and giving up. Dash quickly let her go. She jumped out of bed and looked for something under it until she found a white box. Human Dash handed it to her.

"This is a present," said Dash as she looked away, a vast red blush across her face. "It's for your birthday, but I think you need it now more than later."

Twilight felt a sharp pain in her head as everything around her started to static and glitch out. She saw a flash of a memory of her and Dash sitting on a cloud, looking at a photo of Dash. Then she felt her hands moving on their own and opening the box. She could see her mother's rainbow jacket...until it glitched to a red jacket. She took it out of the box and turned it around, seeing a purple star.

"AH!"

Twilight suddenly felt a joint in great pain, almost falling forward, but she caught herself. She dropped the jacket on the bed and could see it glitching and flickering between the red and rainbow jackets—and a white one?

"What's going on? Why is my head hurting so much!?"

She had hoped that human Dash would have given her answers, but when she looked up for her, Twilight realized she was in a new place...well, back in the darkness, but she could see the bright light again and whoever was in it.

"Keep hope alive!" said the white glowing female figure as she reached out to Twilight.

Something in Twilight made her reach out to it, and their hands touched. Suddenly, Twilight could feel a massive force of emotions filling her, but the most prominent ones were love and happiness. She didn't know why she was feeling these and why her head was killing her, but for some reason, she felt that everything would be okay and the pain would stop.

"No matter how much pain, anger, or sorrow you feel, it will be alright. Just let it all out; don't keep it bottled up."

Twilight looked up at the strange light, hearing what it said. She wanted to say something but couldn't. The light pulled her closer and whispered something to her.

"Just know my host, that no matter what, we are here for you and love you dearly. No matter how much you change in each rewrite, you always bring out the best in others and keep hope alive, and I will never judge your actions, only give the best advice. I know the story draft you will be written into, but just like life, it's uncertain and has a lot of twists and turns. Even though the path is unknown, it's still worth going through and seeing where you end up this time."

Twilight could see the darkness becoming nothing but pure whiteness, engulfing her and the light.

"So please, no matter how bad it gets or how painful the outcome is, keep hope alive and don't give up! Because, this time, I know your dream of a happy ending is in sight." The figure cried as she continued. "I'm sorry. Sorry for putting all my hope into you. It will be an onerous burden, but it's like you said. Putting all your hope into someone's hands and seeing them struggle is hard, but you will prevail. And I do not doubt that you will finally make it."

The whiteness surrounded Twilight, making her feel numb, but it felt good and peaceful. Her eyes got heavy, and she soon fell asleep, not knowing what would happen next.

"So, let's begin the last rewrite. Let's get this story started. The real final story and a true happy ending have been a long time coming."

Twilight's body floated as a white star, surrounded by rainbow stars, appeared before her.

"Because she's waiting for us. Where everything started..."

Sunlight started to creep through a bedroom window, and Twilight stirred in her sleep, not wanting to wake up yet. She snuggled into the covers of the bed, enjoying the warmth.

"Just five more minutes, Mom," mumbled Twilight, feeling the sunlight hitting her face. "Please."

As the sunlight moved onto her closed eyes, her eyes fluttered open. She could feel her hair covering her face, so she sat up and pulled her messy hair out of the way, yawning. She was half asleep as she sat at the edge of the bed, scratching her side as she stretched, letting out another loud yawn. She remembered a weird dream but couldn't remember it, no matter how hard she tried.

"Odd...I can't remember what I dreamt of."

Before she could keep thinking about it, her nose caught a wonderful smell from the kitchen. The aroma made her mouth water, and her stomach growled. She was starving, and the smell was driving her insane.

"Mmmm, what's that wonderful smell? Did Dawn order breakfast today?"

Twilight stood and walked out of the bedroom that wasn't hers. Since she was still half asleep, she didn't catch that she was in someone's house as she walked down the hall. She was not even thinking how there were stairs as she continued, following the wonderful smell.

"Oh, man! Dawn, what place did you order that wonderful food from?"

Twilight walked into the kitchen, seeing eggs, sausage, bacon, pancakes, toast, orange juice, and coffee on the table. She sat down at the table, feeling her stomach growling, wanting all the food. Before she could eat, she heard a female's voice behind her.

"Hey, morning? How are you feeling?"

Twilight placed a bit of everything on her plate. "Pretty hungry."

"Yeah, I can see that," laughed the voice, making Twilight look at them, finally realizing it.

A blonde teenage girl was leaning on the sink and wiping her hands. She looked amazed as she watched Twilight looking back at her in shock.

"Wow! I still can't believe another hybrid human pony lives in my universe!" she placed the towel on her shoulder and put her hand under her chin, so deep in thought. "No, you must be from another universe. You fell from the sky, and not only that, but you were-"

Twilight quickly stood up, knocking the chair over and her horn glowing bright, placing her magical aura around the teenager. She pinned her against the wall, glaring at her.

"Who are you, and where am I?"

"Woah, hold up! You're in my universe, and I won't hurt you!"

Twilight looked around, trying to sense any danger, but all she sensed was this girl and no one else. She didn't drop her guard as she started eating the breakfast she was about to eat.

The girl wasn't fighting back; she was watching Twilight eat the meal she had made for them.

"I guess you are pretty hungry, and I understand why you are acting like this. You are in a new universe and shouldn't lower your guard around anyone."

Twilight continued to eat the delicious breakfast, and her stomach was content and happy when she was finished. She stood up and looked at the teenage girl, seeing her smile at her. Twilight used her magic to pull the girl toward and spin around in the air as she looked over the body.

"You don't have pony ears or a tail...but you look like Dawn's race," answered Twilight, still keeping the girl in the air. "How old are you? fourteen?"

"Yup. I'm a human," answered the girl as she crossed her arms. 'Well, half-human, I guess.' She thought, but suddenly heard the comment. "Hey! I'm nineteen!"

Twilight blinked, then started to laugh. "Are you joking? You look too short to be that old!"

The teen blushed. "S-Shut up!"

Twilight couldn't sense any magical energy or threat from the human girl, so she lowered her to the ground, letting her go. She then walked past the girl and to the backdoor, looking outside. It was an ordinary backyard and a more normal surrounding neighborhood that she could see over the fence. She returned her attention to the girl who was pouring herself some OJ.

"You said your universe, right? So I ended up here because of-" Twilight stopped. She looked down, touched her chest and started to freak out. "Where is it!? WHERE THE FUCK IS IT!?"

Twilight started to madly search around the kitchen, searching for what she had somehow lost: her rainbow jacket.

"Hey! Calm down, what are you doing!?" asked the girl as she rushed over to Twilight, seeing her going crazy.

"MY JACKET!"

The girl looked confused. "Jacket?"

"Yeah! A jacket! Where the hell is it!?" Twilight stopped searching and glared at the girl. "You have it, don't you! I woke up in your house, so you took it off me! Didn't you!"

"Woah, hold on. I have no clue what the hell you are talking about!" She raised her hands, waving them in the air, showing she wasn't hiding anything.

"DON'T LIE TO ME!" screamed Twilight, feeling tears coming.

The girl could see Twilight was getting emotional, meaning the jacket must have some form of sentimental value, and she knew the feeling.

"Please, tell me. Where is it!? Please..." Twilight collapsed on her knees, crying. "It's my mother's, and it's the only thing I have left of her."

The girl slowly approached her and kneeled, rubbing her back. "Hey, calm down. Listen to me, okay?"

Twilight quickly faced her, her eyes glowing with powerful magical energy. She placed her aura around the girl again and slammed her against the wall but with great force, making it crack a bit. She grabbed the girl's cyan shirt, then made a fist.

"WHERE THE FUCK IS MINE JACKET, ASSHOLE! I KNOW YOU TOOK IT!"

Twilight spun her body, making the girl's body follow that motion around her, and tossed the girl through the wall on the other side of the kitchen. The girl crashed into the living room and broke a table. Twilight jumped through the hole in the wall and walked toward the girl, who was groaning and trying to sit up.

"Tell me where the hell you put it, and I won't break any more of your bones, little girl!"

The girl rolled on her stomach and looked up at her.

"Hey! I told you I'm not that short!" she stood up and dusted herself off like nothing had happened, shocking Twilight. "Man, my folks are going to kill me! Look what you did to my freaking house! I'm glad I was the only one here, or they would have killed me and you."

Twilight was unsure what was going on. The girl should at least be in pain after getting tossed through a solid wall and crashing a glass table; that was when Twilight realized it. There were no signs of damage or bleeding.

"What the hell is going on? You should be bleeding or something."

The girl returned her attention to her, acting a bit confused until she realized herself.

"Oh yeah, well, like I said, I'm human, ...but the other half is-"

Suddenly, a voice could be heard in the living room, causing Twilight to search for it.

"Dashiell, are you okay? My alarm system went off when the wall was blown apart."

The girl known as Dashiell looked up at the ceiling. "SPIKE? I'm fine, but remember the hybrid girl I found? Well, she lost something and blamed me for- WHOA!"

Dashiell quickly dodged the sofa as it was tossed at her and destroyed the flat-screen TV that hung on the wall. Twilight looked up, trying to see what the Dashiell was looking at, but she saw nothing.

"Who the fuck are talking to!? Where are they!?"

Dashiell quickly hid behind the smaller sofa, breathing like crazy. She could tell this girl would be a problem if she didn't calm down and didn't need the cops to show up.

"SPIKE is an AI! He was made to watch the house and service it. He's a program, alive, but he won't hurt you! Right, SPIKE?"

A hologram appeared before them, making Twilight jump. It was a purple and green baby dragon but a projection, not a solid person.

"Yeah, that's me," replied the hologram dragon, waving at Twilight. "And I will ask you to stop destroying my creator's daughter's home. Her grandkid isn't a danger to you unless-" He tipped his head as Twilight poked her finger in his face, surprised to see projection magic and the dragon plushie she had years ago being real in this universe. "Unless you keep this up, Dashiell will be forced to fight back, and you won't be safe anymore."

Twilight gave SPIKE a weird look and then back at Dashiell, who was peeking her head out from behind the couch.

"Are you making a joke or something? Her? Fighting back?"

Twilight started to laugh her ass off as she fell on her ass and pointed at Dashiell. "This short girl is going to fight me? Ah-hah-hah-hah-HAHAHAHA!"

Dashiell became red as she quickly walked out from behind the sofa. "Hey! Why are you laughing!? I can hold my own in a fight! SPIKE is telling the truth! If you don't stop, I will beat you, and you will know never to mess with me!"

"Ha, yeah, okay. Keep dreaming, short stack."

Dashiell got annoyed. She started to do some warm-ups.

"Okay, you ask for it now! I'll show you how tough and cool I am!"

Twilight stood and crossed her arms, not amused by what she heard. "Tough?" She remembered checking Dashiell's body back in the kitchen and hardly seeing any muscles on her. "Please, you look like someone who never lifted any weights in their life! And cool?" she chuckled. "More like a big dork! You don't even look or act cool, so don't try."

Dashiell finished her warm-ups and took a runner's stance. She narrowed her eyes at Twilight. "You ever heard of the old saying? Never judge a book by its cover."

Before Twilight could say anything, Dashiell dashed forward with fantastic speed. Still, Twilight could see her moving with ease and could dodge her attack, so she moved out of the way, letting Dashiell fly toward the wall, but was shocked to see her landing on the wall and jumping back toward her with more speed than before. This made Twilight quickly dodge her kick.

"Woah! Hey, how are you doing that?"

"I'm just warming up," said Dashiell, smirking at Twilight as she landed on the floor and two slime pillars burst out of her blue shirt, forming into blue wings with yellow feathers. She quickly turned around, rocketing toward Twilight, tackling her through the living room window and up to the grey skies.

Twilight was shocked to see how this girl had wings and was flying. "What the hell!? Are you a Pegasus!?"

"A bit! But the rest of me is-HEY!" Dashiell couldn't finish as she felt Twilight kneeing her in the stomach as they flew further up into the sky. "Stop it! That hurts!"

"GOOD!" yelled Twilight, elbowing her in the back.

Twilight didn't hold back, and Dashiell could feel the pain, which was rare for her. It took a lot to make her feel something, meaning this girl could easily beat her, which wasn't good.

"Look, let's stop!"

Twilight looked down and glared at her. "Fuck no! You stole my mother's jacket!"

"I DIDN'T! WE FOUND-UGH!?"

Dashiell was shocked to feel her neck being placed in a headlock and feeling a powerful punch going into her side. She could tell the force had magic behind it.

"STOP LYING, YOU FUCKING DIPSHIT! GIVE IT BACK, OR I WILL CRUSH YOUR SCRAWNY ASS!"

"I'm not lying!" yelled Dashiell, trying to pry the arm off.

Because of the headlock, Dashiell couldn't fly straight anymore and soon nosedive back to the house below. Dashiell tried to get free as she could see the upcoming ground.

"Please, let go, and I can explain everything!"

"NO, GIVE IT BACK! STOP LYING!"

"PLEASE! YOU DON'T UNDERSTAND!"

But it was too late. They crashed back into the house's front yard, leaving a small crater.

As the dirt dust settled, the grey skies started to rain. The rainfall hit the crater, making it muddy. Within the crater, Twilight pinned Dashiell on the muddly ground, punching her in the face, but Dashiell kicked her off and landed on her. She tried to keep Twilight down and wanted to calm her down.

"Listen to me! I didn't take your jacket! I found you without it on the ground when you fell from the sky! Please, listen!"

"LIAR!"

Twilight pushed Dashiell to the side, and the two rolled around the mud, getting more covered. Twilight kept hitting her as she tried to grab and pin her down.

"Please, calm down! Let's talk! Stop!"

"GIVE IT BACK, YOU THIEF!"

Dashiell somehow got on Twilight's back and tried to place her hands under Twilight's arms, trying to disable the use of her arms, but because Twilight kept moving around, Dashiell's hands ended up somewhere else, and that was on Twilight's ample chest. The fighting stopped as Twilight became red in the face.

"WHAT THE HELL, YOU PERVERT! GET OFF ME!"

Twilight jumped backward to the ground, landing on top of Dashiell, but Dashiell wasn't letting go and instead squeezed the two breasts harder, making her scream.

"SORRY, BUT I'M TRYING TO HOLD ON, AND MY HANDS FELL ONTO YOUR-OH, SHIT, SORRY!"

Dashiell was also blushing. She didn't mean to grab Twilight's chest like that, but she wouldn't lie to herself, giving a slight squeeze.

"They are as big as Sonata's chest! So soft, too!"

Twilight couldn't believe this fighting had become something so perverted as she felt her boobs being squeezed harder.

"GET OFF ME, YOU PERV ASSHOLE!"

"I'M SORRY! BUT LISTEN, I DIDN'T-OW!"

Dashiell was slammed into the ground again, but this time, Dashiell pushed off the ground with her wings. She slammed Twilight face-first back into the muddy ground, and for the first time, Twilight was tired.

"Damn it..." Twilight whispered, breathing hard and blushing more as she felt her breast being groped.

Dashiell could feel Twilight had finally calmed down but crawled out of the crater and collapsed on the wet grass as the rain finally stopped. Because of this, Dashiell could finally let go of Twilight's chest, but she stayed on top of her as she was worn out from their battle.

"Nng..."

Dashiell heard the hurt moan under her. She quickly stood up and saw Twilight on the ground, covered in mud. Dashiell chuckles sheepishly as she hears Twilight grumbling. For some reason, Dashiell hurried to the side of the house and returned with a garden hose. She asked SPIKE to turn it in, which he did. Soon, water blasted out and hit Twilight's body, causing her to scream.

"COLD!"

Dashiell ordered SPIKE to stop it, and the water quickly stopped, making it drip from the nozzle. Dashiell watched as Twilight sat up, her bangs covering her eyes and her clothes soaking wet to the bone.

"Oops, I guess I overdid it."

Dashiell suddenly froze as she felt her head hurt. She dropped to her knees and felt like laughing, but she stopped mid-laugh. Why would she laugh at something she caused? And why did she even do that to the poor girl in the first place?

"Fucking dick!" Twilight screamed, standing up and feeling cold.

"Look at what you did to me! And now you are laughing!? Fuck you!"

"I'm sorry...I don't know what came over me. It's not funny."

Twilight didn't buy it. She marched up to the girl, grabbed her by her blue shirt, and lifted her. "If I weren't already worn out from before, I would be beating your ass right now!" She watched as the girl gulped loudly. For some odd reason, Twilight felt like she had been through this before. She let her go and tried to keep warm. "Whatever..."

Dashiell sighed, relieved that her face wouldn't be punched in, and spoke to her since she had finally calmed down.

"Look, I didn't take your jacket, okay? We found-"

"We?" Twilight asked, looking at her.

Dashiell nodded. "My friends and little sisters. We found you last night during the meteor shower. You crashed in my Aunt's apple field."

Twilight gave her a cold stare, hoping this menacing glare would make Dashiell speak the truth, but she couldn't tell if the girl wasn't fazed by or was indeed telling the truth. With nothing else to go than believing her, Twilight finally gave in.

"Okay, fine. I believe you..." Dashiell smiled, but that smile soon turned into a frown as Twilight kept her menacing glare at her. "For now! I don't fully trust your ass! If I find out you did take it, I will end you, got it?"

Dashie nodded her head in disappointment. "Sure, sure. Anyway, come on. I can see you are cold and need a warm shower. Let's head back inside..." She turned around but saw the damage that they had done. "Man, I'm so freaking grounded..."

Twilight sighed. She felt terrible about what she had done to the house, but her ego and lone-wolf attitude wouldn't let her admit it. She followed Dashiell back into the house, which was a wreck. The kitchen and living room had huge holes in the walls and many broken things. Dashiell sighed heavily and told Twilight to follow her upstairs. Twilight followed her, and she was led to a bathroom.

"Here. You can shower here, and I'll wash your clothes to get them clean. The towels are on the shelves, and I'll be right back with a change of clothes for you."

Twilight said nothing as Dashiell walked past her. But Twilight quickly grabbed her and pushed her inside of the bathroom. She locked the door and glared at her.

"Yeah, not trusting you, dork."

Dashiell fell into the bathtub and sat in it with her legs sticking out. "What? Why not? What the hell, man?"

"Because I don't trust you enough to leave the room," explained Twilight. "How don't I know you will sneak in while I'm defenseless as I'm taking a shower, or your weird dragon will do something to me? Yeah, no, I'm not letting you out of my sights yet."

Dashiell couldn't believe what she was hearing. "Are you fucking kidding me!? I'm not going to do anything! Why are you so..." She stopped talking, and her face became red as Twilight took off her wet black shirt. Dashiell started to panic. "Why are you stripping!?"

"To take a shower, genius," said Twilight, dropping the shirt and working on her pants. "You should do the same as well. Your clothes are just as muddy as mine."

Dashiell waved her hands in a panic. "W-WHAT!? BU-oof!" Dashiell was hit in the face with Twilight's wet cargo pants.

"Stop bitching. Gosh, We are both girls here. Now, get undressed. I'm not going to wait for you."

Dashiell removed the wet pants from her face, getting out of the tub, and what she saw reddened her. She could see Twilight wearing a matching sports bra and panty, but because it was damp, the underwear revealed her body to her, and Dashiell was panicking even more.

"What's wrong?" Twilight asked, not caring much.

Dashiell was sweating nervously. She panicked because she didn't want to tell her the truth that was getting turned on. She was mumbling, trying not to look at her.

"Umm...I..."

Twilight rolled her eyes and finally removed her underwear, being naked. She turned on the water, bending over to feel the water. This made Dashiell stare for a split second before she covered her eyes.

"I can't believe this is happening..."

"Why are you covering your eyes, dork?" Twilight asked, looking back and seeing Dashiell still dressed but looking away. "We are both girls here."

"I'm aware, but it's still a little embarrassing!"

Twilight let the hot water run, making it steam up the bathroom, and went over to Dashiell, forcing the blue shirt off of her. Twilight had it up to here with this annoying girl.

"What are you doing!?"

"Shut the fuck up," growled Twilight, working on the girl's pants. "Stop bitching already! You are getting on my nerves."

"But..."

"No, you are showering with me so I can keep an eye on you. Don't like it? Deal with it. Stop whining."

Twilight finally got Dashiell's pants off, revealing the boyish underwear that she was wearing. Twilight couldn't hold in her laughter.

"Hahahaha! What the hell!? Are you wearing boy boxers!? What kind of girl wears boy's underwear?"

Dashiell's face became red as she covered her private area. "Stop laughing!" She had a good reason, as she wished she could tell this brute of a girl that she was part slime. Since slimes are seen as slugs in this universe when she got older and her slime genes awakened, she became a hermaphrodite—having both female and male reproductive organs. Meaning that she had a male and a female pair of genitals, and that is the reason why she was wearing boy underwear.

Twilight stopped laughing and ripped Dashiell's bra off. She was not surprised by the flat chest she was seeing.

"You are a boy!?" she joked.

But Dashiell feared that the girl somehow knew. "NO!" Dashiell yelled. "I'm a girl! Why would you think that!? I have a girl's name!" Dashiell hated having a male's genitalia as she was born a girl, so she's a girl, not a boy.

Twilight smirk. "Then why do you have no tits!? You are so flat-chested, like a washboard. No girl I know would have a chest that flat. Maybe your name isn't fitting for a girl."

Dashiell was furious. "Shut up! Dashiell is a fitting girl's name!"

Twilight waved her hand as the steam covered the room in fog. "Nah, I think Dashie will be more fitting, no? Dashie sounds like a boy's nickname and is short for-" She stopped herself, remembering Dash as images filled her mind. "Forget it...just shower already."

Dashiell could see the sad look on the girl's face. "...are you okay?"

Twilight said nothing and only pulled Dashiell's boxers down, but this caused Dashiell to scream in embarrassment.

"WHY!?" she placed her hands over her privates, fearing the girl would see, but lucky for her, the steam was too thick to see anything.

Twilight pushed her into the tub and got in as well. "Oh, shut it!" Twilight started to wash her body with the hot water. While poor Dashiell was at the far end, freaking out as she placed her hands over her privates. She was naked with another naked girl who was a hybrid like her Mothers when they transformed into.

"OHMYGOSH!"

Dashiell was trying to look away, but no matter how hard she tried, she always looked back at the naked Twilight, her eyes scanning her body. She tried not to be perverted, but it was hard when the person had a fantastic body. She is well built, going off by the abs and muscles she was seeing.

"You know, instead of looking at me with pervy eyes, you could be washing yourself, perv," said Twilight, catching her as she felt the eyes on her.

Dashiell quickly looked away and started to wash herself with one hand while keeping the other covering her privates. The two didn't speak as they were washing themselves.

Twilight sighed as she washed her body. She realized the problem she was in.

"I'm in another universe. Was it because of Mother's jacket? I remember something sucking us...us!?" Twilight stopped and remembered the lookalike named Void. She quickly turned to Dashiell and grabbed her shoulders. "HEY!"

Dashiell got spooked by the sudden loud voice. "WHAT!?"

"Did you find someone else with me!?"

Dashiell blinked. "Huh?"

Twilight groaned and shook her. "Answer me, dumbass! Did you or didn't you find someone else!? Did you see anyone!?"

"Whoa, calm down. Stop shaking me!"

Twilight became upset and slammed Dashiell into the wall, pressing her body against hers.

"Answer me! NOW!"

Dashiell was breathing nervously. Not only because she had her body pressed up against hers but also because the hand that was covering her privates was slipping away. She could feel 'it' standing up a bit.

"No! We didn't find anyone! It was just you!"

Twilight shouted in rage and smacked her fist into the wall near Dashiell's head, scaring her.

"Damn it! That bitch must have taken my jacket!"

Twilight lay on top of Dashiell's tiny body, causing Dashiell to turn her head as her face was buried in Twilight's breast and look away.

"Get off me, please!"

Twilight wasn't paying attention to her; only one thing was on her mind: getting her jacket back. She needed to find where Void went, but there was a good chance she wasn't here.

"That bitch...if I ever find her again, I'm going to break her nose. And her fucking legs..."

Poor Dashiell could feel her hands slip and her little Dashiell standing up. "Could you get off me already!?"

"Oh, calm your flat tits."

Dashiell felt relief as Twilight finally got off and returned to washing her body. Dashiell placed her hand back on her private but felt it standing. She looked down, and sure enough, little Dashiell was sticking out and was saying hi.

"Not now, please!" Dashiell whispered, wanting to turn away, but suddenly felt something wet and heavy smack her chest and drop into her hands. "Huh?" it was Twilight's tail.

"Hey, can you wash it for me? My hands are a bit sore from the fight."

Dashiell looked up and saw that the girl's back was facing her. "Um, sure."

"Thanks, dork."

Dashiell had enough with the name-calling. "It's Dashiell! And by the way, my friends do call me Dashie! So call me that, okay!"

Twilight rolled her eyes, not caring, but nodded. "Okay, okay. Thanks, Dashie...you are still a lame dork."

"Shut up...uh..." Dashie realized something. "What's your name anyway?"

Twilight lowered her head, slightly proud of taking up the last name of her adopted mother. "Twilight Spark."

"Twilight Spark?" Dashie said as she placed hair shampoo into Twilight's tail. She soon started to think to herself as she washed the long tail. "Aunty Braver's Mother is called Twilight, if I remember right. I guess that name is common in the multiverse." She was too deep in her thoughts to realize that her hand reached the base of Twilight's tail, stroking it.

"Ahh!"

Dashie froze when she heard that. She could see Twilight placing her arm over her mouth like she was trying to hold in something.

"Um, sorry...did that hurt?"

"No," said Twilight, trying not to moan. "I just wasn't expecting you to rub the base of my tail. Sorry..."

Dashie blinked and looked down. She realized her hand was still stroking the base of Twilight's tail. She could hear the cute muffled moans coming from Twilight. Just being in this weird situation alone was getting Dashie aroused, but adding the cute moans coming from Twilight and feeling the soft tail hairs over her body made it worse. Her mind went into the gutter as she stroked the base and tip of Twilight's tail, and a thought crossed her mind.

"What am I doing?" Dashie wondered as her heart raced. "What's coming over me? I'm touching the tail of the person who tried to hurt and maybe kill me! But why do I want to see her cute reaction and hear more moans?"

Dashie couldn't understand it but wanted more, so she did more. She moved her hands up to the top of Twilight's tail, stroking it with love. She could see Twilight's reaction. Her face was red, and the moans were getting louder.

"Ahh! Oh...stop. It tickles...please, stop!"

Dashie wasn't sure if Twilight was telling the truth, but she didn't listen. She couldn't. Her body lost control of her horniness side.

"This isn't right, Dashiell!" thought Dashie. "She's a stranger! You are basically molesting her! Stop it!"

The rational part of her told her to stop, but her horny side told her not to, so she listened to her horny side, not because she was being perverted but because it was familiar to her in some way. Her head started to hurt.

The same can be said for Twilight, as her head started to pound, and she let Dashie rub her tail like that. She knew she was getting felt up.

"What's wrong with me!?" Twilight screamed in her head. "Why can't I tell her to stop!? Why can't I force her off!? Why does this feel so right!? It's like a familiar feeling..."

The two held their heads, and prism glitches filled the bathroom as they both saw memories of themselves in the shower, laughing, enjoying their time together. Both could see their bodies were different, looking more pony-like. Dashie noticed her body was small and blue. Twilight noticed that her body was significant and that she had wings.

"Dashie!" laughed Twilight, blushing. "You know I'm ticklish there. Stop it."

Dashie smirked while she squeezed shampoo into her hoof. "But you're so adorable when you squirm."

"Nooo, no, stop!" giggled Twilight, feeling the hooves rubbing the base of her tail.

"Hmm," smirked Dashie, "I don't think you want me to stop, Twi. You seem to be enjoying this."

"Noo," said Twilight, feeling her cheeks blush. "Stop! Please."

"Okay, if you insist."

"No, wait, not yet!" Twilight turned to her, upset that Dashie would stop, but she became red as Dashie laughed at her.

"Got ya."

"Jerk," huffed Twilight, crossing her arms and turning her back.

Dashie pulled her closer. "Hey, now, don't be like that." she hovered in the air but soon rested on Twilight's back. "Forgive me?"

"Nope," said Twilight.

"Oh, really," asked Dashie, reaching under Twilight's chin, making her look at her. She kissed her. "Forgive me now?"

Twilight giggled and kissed her back. "Nope."

"Hmm," said Dashie, kissing her again. "And what about now?"

Twilight smiled and wrapped her arms around Dashie's neck. "Nooo...wait, yes."

"Oh, yes," smirked Dashie, kissing her again.

Soon, both had the same head pain again and held their head. The glitchy image disappeared, and both saw something they did not understand but quickly forgot about it, like the memory was erased from their thoughts in seconds.

"Uhh, my head."

"What?"

Both rubbed their heads but were frozen in shock when they realized they were holding each other in their arms. Soon, memories of kissing each other filled their minds, but they were both confused about why they did that.

"What happened!?" they both said, blushing as they backed off from each other.

Dashie blushed hard. She did not understand what had just happened or why, but she kissed Twilight just now, going off by her reaction.

"What did I do!?"

Twilight had the same problem.

"What the fuck!? Did that happen!? What the hell is going on!?"

Twilight tried to think of what had happened, but her emotions confused her. She didn't understand why, but she wanted to kiss her again and pushed that aside. She was going to yell at Dashie but noticed she was gone as the shower curtain was flopping in the wind. She peeked outside the shower and saw the bathroom door open and their clothes gone.

"I'M GOING TO PUT OUR CLOTHES IN THE WASHER!" Dashie's voice could be heard on the first floor.

Twilight blinked, and she looked down in disappointment. She didn't know why she felt so sad, but she did.

"What's wrong with me!? She was trying to feel me up! Why do I feel so sad!? Did I want her to touch me? NO! Why the hell would I want that!? What is happening!?"

Twilight turned off the water, grabbed a towel, wrapped it around her body, and dried her tail. As she did this, the white-light figure watched everything and giggled with amusement as she hovered above.

"It seems you have awakened some of your old self, Twilight Spark. How cute."

The figure lowered herself to the ground and floated around Twilight.

"I will always find it cute and romantic how you two always meet in each rewrite. It's always different, but it always ends up like this. Both of you fall for each other and find out who you two are later on. Such a shame you can't remember." She placed her hand on Twilight's head, stroking it softly even though Twilight would never feel it. "This one is my favorite, though. It takes forever for you two to do something like that, and when you two do, it's so romantic."

The figure sighed as she stopped stroking Twilight's hair and looked down in sadness. "You two deserve a happy ending, where you two can finally have that loving relationship you are meant to have, and this last rewrite is your chance." she faded into glitching prism lights. "I promise you that. We promise you that..."

Twilight noticed the prism lights, and she waved her hand in front of her face, waving it away, not sure if it was just her eyes playing tricks on her. After drying her tail, Twilight poked her head out the bathroom door and checked the halls to ensure Dashie was nowhere. When she was clear, she walked down the hall and back into the bedroom, where she woke up. She walked over to the dresser and went through it, looking for panties and clothes. She didn't care if she was going through someone else's stuff; she had more important things to worry about.

"That bitch has my jacket, and I want it back, but I need to find her!"

She opened the drawer and blinked at what she found. She pulled out a boy's boxer underwear. Looking back down, she saw the rest of the underwear was the same—nothing but male underwear.

"What the fuck?" Twilight thought. "What a lame girl, only having boy's underwear. I guess she's a tomboy."

Twilight grabbed a boxer and slid them on. They were a little small and tight around her ass and thighs, but they were the only thing she could wear. She then searched and found a T-shirt and socks. Being almost dressed, she was going to look for pants and shoes next, but she noticed something on top of the dresser. It was in a glass case and shining brightly.

"What is this?"

Twilight didn't know the strange purple orb, but it was the Element of Magic. It pulsed with its glow like it was reacting to her being near it. Twilight couldn't help but stare at it. The glowing purple orb called her, telling her to take it, and she wanted to take it. Her hand reached for the case, wanting to touch it, but she heard a cute scream from the doorway.

Twilight looked and saw Dashie, wearing a towel, in the doorway, all red, as Twilight believed it was because she had gone through her things.

"What?"

Dashie was nervous seeing Twilight in her clothes, and she couldn't stop blushing at the sight of her. It felt like a scene out of a lewd doujinshi that her mother makes. Dashie shook her head, telling herself not to think like that.

"Why are you wearing my clothes!?"

"My clothes are in the washer. What the fuck did you expect me to wear!? Just a stupid towel!?"

Dashie realized Twilight was right about that, but she was still red.

"You could have asked me!"

"Bite me!"

Twilight walked away from the dresser and dropped into Dashie's bed, resting her head on the pillow. "I need some rest after what the hell just happened."

"Uhh, okay." Dashie wasn't sure if Twilight was mad or embarrassed, and she couldn't get the thought of her looking cute out of her head. She got her clean underwear and clothes, but she heard Twilight laughing. She asked what was so funny.

Twilight opened one eye and smirked at her. "You said you are cool? Ha! Not when you only wear boyish underwear like that."

"Wha...what are you talking about?"

Twilight pointed at her. "Don't deny it, dork. You have nothing but boy's underwear, which tells me you are a lame tomboy. So lame!"

Dashie growled and threw a sock at her, which Twilight dodged.

"Fuck you, and I am cool! And for your information, I'm not lame too!"

"Lame."

"Screw you!"

Twilight chuckled as she got comfortable in the bed. "You are such a loser, dork."

Dashie was getting upset and losing her cool. "Says the girl who gets turned on by getting her tail stroke! Loser!"

Twilight flinched when she heard that and became red. She quickly sat up and pointed at Dashie. "I'm not a loser, and I don't like having my tail stroked, especially by you!"

"LOSER!"

"DORK!"

The two kept screaming at each other and getting closer until their faces almost touched. They stared at each other. Both didn't want to admit it, but they thought the other was cute, which made their cheeks blush. The two girls' hearts were pounding in sync, and it felt like their lips were pulled toward each other.

The white light figure appeared under them, smiling at what she saw.

"Kiss!" she whispered with great joy and excitement.

Sadly, both girls back away from each other. This caused the figure to frown and disappear.

"Whatever!" Twilight said, falling onto the bed and turning her back on Dashie.

"Yeah, whatever," Dashie said, turning her back and walking out of the room, but as soon as she stepped out, she stopped and looked back at Twilight, who was still on her side. "Hey, you're from another universe, right?" Twilight didn't answer her back. "Well, if this jacket means the world to you, let's head back to where my friends, sisters, and I found you, okay? Plus, we can figure out how to get you home since you clearly have no idea how you ended up here." she sighed as Twilight didn't reply.

Dashie was about to head out the door, but she heard Twilight's voice.

"Why do you want to help me? We just met. You know nothing about me, and I know nothing about you."

Dashie smiled and faced her. "True, but I know how you feel—losing something important to you and feeling alone like no one understands you because you look so different. That's why I'm helping you. Also, I know we just met, and I'm sorry about earlier. You know, washing your tail and whatnot."

"Just forget it," said Twilight, hiding her face in the pillow, not wanting to remember that weird situation.

Dashie played with her towel, nervous about asking this, "I also hope we can become good friends. My mother told me to make more friends. It's the best way to get stronger; she says the more, the merrier." She gave her a big smile.

Twilight slowly turned to her, giving her a cringed look.

"Friends? Ha!"

"Ha?" Dashie blinked.

"Yes, ha! We are not going to be friends! Never! Having friends is a waste of-"

Dashie gave her a sad smile. "A waste of time, right?"

Twilight was a little shocked to hear her finish her sentence and nod. "Right, so don't get any ideas, dork."

Dashie smiled, which rubbed Twilight the wrong way. "Yeah, I get it. I thought the same way when I met my friends, but I quickly realized how much they meant to me, and I don't think I'd be the person I am today without them. So, what do you say?" she asked one more time. Dashie really wanted to be friends with her, like they always meant to be friends or something.

Twilight didn't understand Dashie but understood what she was getting at, which angered her. "We're not friends!" she screamed.

Dashie sighed and walked out of the room. "Okay, fine, we're not friends."

"Good!"

Twilight slumped back into the bed, facing her back to the door again. Her heart was beating hard. She didn't know why, and her mind was a mess. All she could think of was Dashie and how she wanted to know her better. She tried hard to brush this feeling off as she didn't want to lose someone else, like what happened to her first group of friends and...

"Dash..."

She rolled up into a ball, trying her hardest not to remember the events from the past. She started to tell herself that friendship wasn't needed and that it was better to be alone. She hates to admit it, but with Dawn raising her over these past ten years, she was happy that Dawn and not Spark raised her. With Dawn, she learned to be a lone wolf and not rely on others to be there for you.

She was happy with this lesson.

But now, she felt a pain in her heart, and it was getting stronger and stronger the longer she stayed in this place.

"Damn it! I don't need friends..."

She closed her eyes and heard Spark's voice.

"A spark grows and burns bright when filled with family and friends. My little spark of hope, I can see it in you. Your spark is extraordinary. Don't ever lose it..."

"Shut up! SHUT UP!"

Twilight grabbed her head as the headache came back. The glitches were everywhere, filling the room with a colorful prism.

"You are wrong!" Twilight started to cry as the light figure appeared over her, looking so sad. "It's not unique! My spark is nothing! I lost what made it so bright in the first place..." She slowly opened her eyes and looked down at her chest, seeing her cutie mark. She placed her hand over the purple star, feeling her skin. "I lost my friends...lost the most influential people in my life...you and Dash. I can't lose someone else. I don't want to feel that pain again. I would rather be alone than be hurt. Alone is better than having someone taken from me..."

Twilight hugged her legs and started crying. The light figure tried to hug her, but her body went through her, and tears fell down her face.

"Don't let hope burn out, Twilight. I know it's going to be complicated. It always has been for you in each rewrite, but every time you feel so lost, there's a guiding light that will guide you back to the path you are meant to walk on." She looked at Twilight's cutie mark, smiling. "Five guiding lights and one of those lights..."

"Hey...you okay?"

Twilight and the light figure heard Dashie's voice, but Twilight quickly wiped her eyes and told her to leave. The figure turned back to Dashie, smiling at what she saw.

"No."

Twilight became more upset and started to lash out.

"GET OUT! I DON'T NEED YOUR PITY OR-"

Twilight looked over at the doorway, and her eyes grew wide. Dashie stood there, wearing a purple jacket, blue shirt, and runner leggings. But what made Twilight look at her so stunned was the reason the light figure was smiling. The Element of Magic created a light that made a rainbow hue around Dashie.

"I won't turn my back on you when you are hurting. I get that you think you don't need others but fuck that! You need someone right now, so let me be there for you, okay?"

The light figure kept smiling as she faded into prism lights. "One of those lights will spark a rainbow within you, filling your spark with love..."

Dashie walked over to Twilight, unaware of the rainbow light trail she was leaving behind. Twilight was still in shock at what she saw. She couldn't help but reminded of Dash.

"S-Stay away! I don't need anyone!"

Dashie sat on the bed and wrapped her arms around Twilight. "Stop fighting, okay?"

Twilight's body grew tense as her heart was beating so fast. She wanted to punch the living daylights out of Dashie, but she couldn't stop thinking of Dash, remembering the good times she had with her.

"Please...stop..."

Dashie kept hugging her as her heart beat as fast as Twilight's.

"Please, Twilight, let me be there for you..."

Twilight collapsed into Dashie's arms, remembering how it felt to be held by someone who cared about you. Remembering Dash and how she loved and admired her, all of it was returning to Twilight, which felt so nice and warm. It felt like she was being held by Dash herself.

"Rainbow..."

Dashie tipped her head. "Rainbow?" but she let it be as she felt Twilight crying on her shoulder. "Let it all out, Twilight. I have no idea what you have been through, but you aren't alone anymore. I'm here for you if you ever need someone to talk to."

Twilight couldn't help it anymore. She wrapped her arms around Dashie and cried her heart out.

"Thank you, Rainbow..."

Dashie returned with Twilight's clothes and handed them to her. She could tell Twilight looked much better after having a good cry; of course, Twilight didn't tell her why she was so sad. But Dashie knew better than to press the matter.

Dashie took out her phone and looked at it. "I called my aunty and told her I'd accompany you to her farm to meet you. She didn't meet you last night, as she went off after seeing something. My friends and little sisters should also meet us there, as they can help look around for your jacket." Dashie looked back at Twilight and became red, seeing her naked again. "WHY DIDN'T YOU WAIT UNTIL I LEFT THE ROOM!?"

Twilight rolled her eyes as she bent over, putting her legs through her panties. "I don't have time for modesty, so deal with it. Plus, stop freaking out, Rainbow; we're both girls here. You're acting like a boy or something. Here I thought you were cool when you helped me a moment ago, but it looks like I was wrong." she stood straight as she put on her panties and turned to Dashie, who was trying her hardest to look away while having her hands over her crotch. "You are a big wimp and not cool at all."

Dashie went from being embarrassed to angry. "I'm cool!" she blinked and smirked. "...wait, you thought I was cool?"

Twilight looked away, blushing. "I never said that, loser!"

Dashie was still smiling and started dancing. "You thought I was cool!"

"No, I didn't!"

Dashie turned her back to Twilight, wagging her butt in the dance she was doing. "Twilight thought I was cool!"

Twilight was getting pissed off at Dashie's showboating. "SHUT UP! I NEVER SAID THAT! I HATE YOU!"

Twilight ran at her and pushed her, making Dashie land on the floor and drop her phone. Twilight quickly sat on her, looking down at her, her eyes filled with rage. She raised her fist, ready to smack some sense into the tomboy.

"I hate you, loser! You are the most annoying person I have ever met!"

Dashie, on the other hand, was not at all threatened. Thanks to Sol and Aria, Dashie already had experience with these types of girls. She was not fazed at all and only smiled.

"And I'm your friend."

Twilight paused, and her eyes became sad. "Why do you keep saying that? I don't want to hear that word again..."

"Well, tough luck! Because I'm your friend whether you like it or not. We can hate each other all we want, but the fact is, I'm your friend."

"Fuck you! I'm not your friend, and we won't be friends." Twilight punched Dashie but only hit the floor near her face. She could see Dashie's cocky face.

"See? Can't even hit your friend, can you?"

Twilight became angrier and punched the floor again. "Shut up! Shut up! I'm not your friend. Stop calling me your friend!"

Dashie was unfazed. She raised both hands and touched Twilight's cheeks, making her blush.

"For someone strong, you're a bit soft. It's cute."

Twilight tried her hardest to control herself. Her face was getting hotter.

"Shut up! I'm not weak!" she didn't even try to smack away Dashie's hands. Instead, she held them.

Dashie closed her eyes. "I didn't say you were weak, silly." she opened them and smiled. "You are tough and strong. I admire that!"

Twilight's heart skipped a beat as she couldn't believe Dashie was acting so cool right now, and she hated it.

"I hate you..."

"Yeah, yeah, I hate you too." Dashie laughed as Twilight looked away, feeling so weird inside.

Dashie suddenly went red as she realized that Twilight was on top of her ...only wearing panties. She looked away

"Hey....can you get dressed?"

Twilight's cheeks went pink as she noticed the same thing that Dashie noticed.

Twilight got off and helped Dashie up. Twilight asked where this apple farm was after Dashie explained where she landed. Twilight quickly got dressed.

"It's not too far from here, near the edge of town. Let me call a taxi, huh? " She bent down to get her phone but noticed a missed call from someone. But before she could pick up her phone, Twilight grabbed her. "Hey!?"

Twilight held Dashie tight and teleported out of the room onto the front lawn. She then so soon asked the direction of the farm, which was west, as Dashie pointed. Twilight nodded and ran until she used her magic to fuse with her feet and launch off the ground. She launched far over a few blocks and landed. She did it again and leaped back into the air. Keeping this pace, Twilight and Dashie will reach the farm in no time.

Meanwhile, Dashie's phone rang again, showing an image of an older, green long-haired woman named "Wallflower" under it. The call went to voice mail again.

On the other end, this universe Wallflower sighed as she left a voice mail. She was in the back room of her flower shop and in a wheelchair as she broke a leg.

"Dashie? It's me, Wallflower. Something visited my shop last night it seems, and I just found it. I couldn't tell Dahlia and Sol as they ran out after you called them. You know how your little sisters are with you." she giggled but returned to the topic. "Anyway, I think something bad happened to your aunt." She looked at the glowing item on her lap, revealing it as Twilight's rainbow jacket. It was pulsing, and Wallflower's brown jacket was doing the same thing, but the dim color of rainbows was bleeding through the dark brown. "I think something bad happened to Spark..."

End of Chapter 2

Ch. 3: Friends?

The town was lively as the residents went about their daily routines. The sound of the cars and the sounds of a peaceful life were typical of a small town. It's just another regular summer morning.

"Whoa! Watch out! You are going to land-"

Twilight landed on the hood of a parked car, crushing it as Dashie looked horrified while she was still being held between Twilight's arm and side.

"Shit! I'm gonna be in trouble!"

Twilight jumped back into the air while Dashie looked back. She saw the driver slowly get out, look at the car's hood, and then up to them. His eyes became wide as he was shocked. Dashie gulped, knowing her family would pay for those damages and the other stuff, as she could see the trail of damage Twilight had made. The building's roofs caved in, trees were knocked over, and other damaged things Twilight landed on as if she didn't care.

Dashie looked up at Twilight with her eye twitching.

"ARE YOU TRYING TO GET US IN TROUBLE?!"

"SHUT UP! I DON'T GIVE A DAMN ABOUT THESE STUPID PEOPLE OR THIS UNIVERSE!"

Dashie shook her head in disbelief. This girl acted like the bad parts of how Aria and Sol behave when she wasn't around them, and Dashie didn't like that. She darted her eyes away from Twilight as she felt her going down again, but she noticed that below them was a tiny kitten in a box on the sidewalk. Dashie became scared and worried for the poor kitten's life as Twilight was going to land on the box.

"DON'T LAND ON THE BOX!"

Dashie closed her eyes as she dared not see the sad sight of a poor cat dying.

"Meow!"

She opened her eyes and noticed the kitten was safe in Twilight's hand, who held it close to her chest. Twilight jumped back into the air. The box was crushed, but the kitten was saved. "Huh?" Dashie blinked and looked confused as Twilight handed her the kitten.

"What? It's not like I was going to kill a poor defenseless animal. Besides, it just jumped into my hand as I landed!" Twilight said, trying to sound like she didn't care about the animal, even if she saved it.

Dashie smiled, knowing that Twilight had a soft side, but she couldn't help but tease her. "Oh, yeah, right! You just ruined countless buildings and other things! Didn't you say you didn't care about anything in my universe? Yet you do care!"

Twilight blushed as she looked at Dashie. "I said shut up, loser! Why do you have to make a big deal out of nothing?"

"Meow!"

Dashie chuckled, not bothered by the cat's cry for attention. She gave it a pat on the head. "You are just a big softie, huh?"

Twilight rolled her eyes and jumped again after landing on someone's mailbox. "No, I'm not..." she blushed as she tried to hide it. "...but even I won't want to see poor cute kitten killed."

"Meow!"

The rest of the trip was quiet, and the sun started peering through the clearing clouds, giving the sky a clear blue look. Dashie looked over at the horizon and smiled, seeing AJ's home.

"There! That's the farm!"

Twilight narrowed her eyes as she looked forward, and her eyes were wide as the apple orchard was enormous. "Whoa..."
The apple orchard had several fields with apple trees. It was a large field of red, green, yellow, and every other type of apple. If you want a particular apple, you will find them all here, no matter what.

Twilight landed on the tall welcome arch, bending the metal sign with her black boots. She stood up and looked around, better able to see the whole place.

"Wow! It's vast!"

Dashie was looking down at the ground while keeping the kitten from falling. "I think I'm gonna throw up. My stomach feels queasy after all these jumps..."

Twilight sighed and rolled her eyes, looking closer at Dashie as she pulled her up by her jacket's collar. She saw that Dashie looked a little green in the face, and her eyes were spinning.

"Seriously, Rainbow? I think you need to toughen up." she jumped off the high arch sign and landed on the dirty road. She released Dashie, who fell on her rear. "Not cool or tough, not surprising coming from a loser like you." she crossed her arms and looked down at her, who gave her a sour look.

"Hey! I'm both of those!" Dashie released the kitten and watched it run off. She returned her attention to Twilight. "Didn't I beat you in our little battle at my house? So that means I'm tougher than you!" she smirked as she saw Twilight become mad, and her face was getting redder by the second.

"Don't push your luck, Rainbow! You only won because I was already worn out and..." she looked away, remembering how Dashie groped her. She quickly brushes that reminder out of her mind and returns her attention to her 'NOT' friend. "I'm way stronger than you will ever be, and the moment I find a way back to my world, I'm going to leave, and you'll never see me again!"

Dashie brushed off Twilight's pointing finger and dusted herself off as she stood up. "Whoa, don't threaten me with a good time now." Dashie was being a little cocky and knew it would tick Twilight off. She could see her face turning red, which was cute.

"I HATE YOU!" Twilight shouted and was about to kick Dashie's ass, but she heard the meowing of the kitten, who was walking away toward a Barnhouse.

"Meow!" the kitten purred as it rubbed itself against the leg of someone standing at the door.

Dashie recognized the farmer and smiled.

"AJ!"

Twilight turned to Dashie for a second and then back to the muscular woman in the doorway. She stood there and waved while her trucker hat hid her eyes. For some reason, Twilight felt something was off with her, even though the woman was smiling and waving.

"This is your Aunt?"

Dashie nodded. "Yeah, but not blood-related. I see her as a family member, just like the rest of my late grandparent's friends. She's incredible; if you want a warm welcome, she's one of the best at them." Dashie started to walk, leaving Twilight slightly behind. "Well, Penny is still the best in welcoming people to town. Her parties are always fun!" She turned around while walking backward now. "You should try AJ's zap apple drinks! Or Penny's famous donuts! Or-"

Twilight followed behind, wondering why she was getting nervous. She didn't want to meet new people; she was just here to find her jacket and return to her world. Nothing more, nothing less. But yet, she was having this odd feeling that something wasn't right. She wasn't sure if it was Dashie's aunt, but she needed to keep her guard up.

Twilight focused on the conversation with Dashie, who was still talking about the rest of her family and friends. Twilight rolled her eyes. "I don't care about your family and friends, loser. Acting all friendly is making me sick."

Dashie paused.

"But I thought we were-"

Twilight raised her hand, stopping her from talking.

"No! I'm only here for my jacket. We aren't god damn friends like I been telling you!" Twilight could see Dashie looking slightly hurt, which made her feel guilty. Twilight closed her eyes, not wanting to show weakness in front of her.

"Okay... I understand..."

Twilight opened her eyes, and Dashie had her back turned to her.

"But..." Dashie faced her with a thumbs up, smiling. "But I am your friend! You can't get rid of me that easy! Miss loner!"

Twilight sighed and facepalmed.

"I give up! Do what you want, but remember, I'm not staying here, and you can't force me."

Dashie couldn't help but smile. "You can stay as long as you want! Besides, I won't force you to stay here." Dashie didn't catch it, but Twilight flinched at her words. Dashie continued. "You have a life in your world, and I respect that. Even though I would love to have you stay. You need to return home."

Twilight blushed and tried to hide it, not expecting how much Dashie cared for her. "Just... shut up! Let's meet your stupid god damn...-huh?"

Twilight noticed that Dashie's aunt was still waving her hand and didn't move once from the same spot. Twilight became more cautious. She looked around the area, trying to find anything weird or wrong, but nothing stuck out. The farm looked normal and peaceful...too peaceful.

"Wait, I don't hear any birds," Twilight commented.

Dashie looked around, but the sounds were typical as she almost reached the Barnhouse.

"So? What's wrong with that?"

Twilight stopped walking, and her eyes were wide as the wind picked up, blowing the trucker hat up to reveal AJ's unconscious open eyes and the black aura of magic in the darkness behind the body.

"STOP!" Twilight ran and tackled Dashie, knocking her down. Twilight stood over her. "STAY AWAY FROM THE BARNHOUSE!"

Before Dashie could say anything, she could see a black fireball smacking Twilight in the chest as she looked at her. Twilight was sent flying backward, breaking several apple trees across the field. She rolled and crashed into the hillside near the edge of the property, knocking her unconscious.

"WHAT THE HELL?! TWILIGHT!?" Dashie quickly turned to the Barnhouse and saw AJ dropping her arm and falling to the ground, which scared the kitten. Dashie's eyes went wide as she could see her poor aunt was bleeding from her head, and her back was damaged with signs of burn marks. "AJ!"

Dashie got up and was about to run to AJ's side when a figure appeared before her. Dashie gasped as the black-cloaked woman smiled wickedly and raised her hand, firing another black fireball. Luckily, Dashie dodged it with ease, thanks to her speed. She glared at this cloaked woman, knowing she was the one who attacked her aunt and them just now.

"Who are you!?" Suddenly, Dashie remembered what Twilight had asked her—whether she had found anyone other than herself. Dashie took a runner stance. "Scratch that! Whoever you are, you will pay for hurting my friend and aunt!"

The woman's smile expanded, showing her teeth. "Oh? Your aunt is hurt?" she giggled, making Dashie even more angry. "Sorry, but she picked a fight after I threatened her if she was keeping a purple unicorn mare in this stupid place, wearing a rain-" Dashie watched as the cloaked figure stopped talking and raised her arm in time to block an overhead foot strike. The cloaked woman's smile went wide, and Dashie was surprised Twilight had gotten back up so fast.

Twilight quickly, in mid-air, spun around and did a sweep kick, almost hitting the figure across the face, but Void stepped back in time, causing Twilight to miss and be punched in the stomach and sent flying near Dashie.

Dashie was going to catch her, but Twilight recovered and landed on her feet, facing the smiling, uncloaked woman.

"My, my. You are a surprise. I thought I hit you harder, but yet you are still standing." she said.

Twilight ignored the pain, and Dashie rushed over to her, asking her if she was okay. "Hey, are you alright!? Who's that?" Dashie turned to the cloaked woman, but only to be confused. Dashie looked back at Twilight, then back at the woman, and finally back at Twilight, asking her a question. "You have a twin sister?"

Twilight and Void placed their attention on Dashie, both speaking at the same time. "We're not fucking sisters! I'd rather be dead than be related to her!" both yelled, pointing at each other.

Void chuckled, "Yes, indeed. I'd rather be killed a thousand times over than be related to a stupid fake like her!" she smiled as she crossed her arms and glared at Twilight.

Twilight slightly got into a fighting stance. "Fuck you! I'm not a fake! I'll be like my mother in helping others that need it! Stopping you and your damn bitch of a mother!"

Void lowered her head in anger, her red eyes glowing with fury. "You don't stand a goddamn snowball in hell's chance to stop her or me!" She raised her hand, and a dark purple glow formed a small ball. "My mother could easily handle you with ease, but I'd instead take you out, the pretender, then let her dirty her hands on things that aren't worth her time!" she threw the ball at Twilight, who was about to jump but remembered Dashie was with her.

"FUCK! MOVE!" she was about to push Dashie out of the way, but vines burst out of the ground, shielding them from a fireball attack. Twilight was confused about who saved them just now.

"Big sister!"

There was a sudden earthquake. Between Twilight and Dashie, the ground broke open, and a light green-skinned teenage girl was bursting out wearing a sundress. Twilight could see the living plants crawling around the long, eye-covering green-haired girl.

"Are you okay!? We sensed powerful magic just now and hurried over!" the girl hugged Dashie, worried for her.

Dashie smiled and petted her. "I'm fine, Dahlia, but are the others here?"

Before Dahlia could answer, she and Twilight could sense something coming toward the vines. The wall of vines was blasted with dark flames, and walking out of it was Void, who looked pissed. Luckily, before Void could reach them with her attack, a yellow anthro unicorn mare with short dark red hair and black stripes, wearing a black jacket, blue jean shorts, and black boots, landed between them.

"Sol!?" Dashie shouted, seeing another little sister appearing.

Sol quickly looked up and grabbed Void's burning fist, stopping her from reaching Dashie and the others. Void gazed her eyes down at Sol's and was annoyed that someone had stepped in to stop her attack.

Sol herself was annoyed as well, but for another reason. "Bitch! My big sis promised Dahlia and me a date if we find some stupid jacket!" she squeezed Void's fist, but Void didn't flinch. "Now we got side track because some asshole like you is attacking my big sister!" Sol could feel a massive amount of power from Void, making her worry a little.

"Wow... You are strong..." Sol's voice was low and quiet, and she was surprised by the power.

Twilight turned to Dashie, asking who these two girls were. "Who are they? They are my little sisters. Dahila and Sol! We are half-sisters!"

Twilight blinked and crossed her arms. "Sisters? So why did that unicorn say something about a date? Hmmm?" Twilight smirked as she was getting the wrong idea. "You are dating your little sister? Ha! Of course, this pervert will do something like that!"

Dashie shook her head and pointed at Sol. "I'm not dating her! She's my sister! It's her and Dahlia who are big siscons! Not me!" Dashie said in a panic.

Before Twilight could make a snarky comment, she saw three magical users dashing past her. She looked around and saw three siren teenagers, all wearing summer casual outfits. The tallest one, with blue hair that looked like bunny ears thanks to the two hair buns, grabbed the two siren girls and tossed them forward with great force. The blue bunny ear siren stopped and cheered on, calling the other two sirens her sisters.

"GO ARIA AND ADAGIOI! SHOW HER WHO'S BOSS!"

Twilight looked up and saw the Luminous, vivid, orange-haired siren girl opening her wings with a slight smirk. The purple hair with green stripes siren girl smacked her fists together as her wings opened. Twilight could see two were swirling around Sol and Void curiously.

"And who are they?"

Dashie smiled with a slight blush. "My friends. The tall one is Sonata, the purple-haired one is Aria, and Adagio is the-"

Twilight interrupted her. "Adagio is the big fat ass one, I take it." Twilight was amazed to see such a colossal ass AND thick tail. She turned to Dashie and became pissed off as she could tell that Dashie was drooling at Adagio's ass. Twilight looked away and touched her rear, knowing it was nowhere near that size. She eyed Dashie, and it was clear that Dashie's eyes were fixed on the siren girl's body features. Sonata was busty, and Adagio was thick and chubby in the right places. Finally, Aria looked the most normal, but even then, her chest and ass were not too big and not too small, and her legs and hips were in the right shape.

Twilight felt a little jealous, and she didn't know why. She was way more busty than the tall one, but she would admit she was lacking everywhere compared to Adagio. But she asked herself again, why was she feeling jealous?

Twilight brushed off the weird feeling and looked up. Aria seemed to be analyzing the situation, while Adagio shot Dashie a brief, flirty glance before focusing back on Sol and Void. Twilight grumbled as she felt upset again.

Adagio was the first to speak; her voice was smooth and confident. "Well, well, what do we have here? A cloaked Equestrian visitor in our town? Care to introduce yourself?"

Aria was still analyzing Void more as she, too, picked up what Sol was feeling. A slight hum escaped her lips as she did so.

Adagio didn't wait for a reply; she continued speaking confidently. "Never mind, you don't need to introduce yourself to the siren queen! Even more so for attacking Dashie!" With a flick of her wrist, a small wave of magic radiated off her fingertips.

Aria inched closer to the black unicorn mare, her gaze intense and analyzing. Adagio was never the patient type, and she was not about to start being patient now. She had a flair for the dramatic, after all. Aria, on the other hand, was more methodical in her approach.

Sonata, taken out and munching on her taco, was now watching with a slight smile. She loved watching her two sisters do their thing. If there was something Aria or Adagio were good at, it was dealing with any threat. They were powerful, and they knew it.

Aria was done analyzing her prey and realized that whoever this Equestrian was, she was more powerful than they were. That was why Sol didn't fight back; she knew it would be trouble for her. She was going to warn Adagio to stand down, but it was too late as Adagio did her thing.

Adagio, confident as ever, couldn't resist letting her arrogance get the better. "Take this!" she closed her eyes and used the red crystal on her chest to fire a red magical beam. The beam flew across the air toward Void, but Void smirked as she smacked the beam away with a flick of a hand.

Adagio was taken aback, not believing someone had deflected her attack so quickly.

Void chuckled and turned to Sol, who was sweating as she kept pushing back the fist but starting to fail. "My turn."

Void released magical energy into the fist that Sol held back, making it explode with black fire and smoke. Sol screamed in pain as she stumbled backward and held her damaged hand after she let go. She could see it was severely burned and would leave a scar.

Dashie gasped and shouted for her little sister. Aria rocketed toward Sol, yelling to Dashie that she would save her. "I get the annoying brat out of there, don't worry, Lobo!" Aria almost got close to Sol, but Sol quickly used her magic to teleport Aria away in time as Void reappeared and nearly stabbed Aria from behind with a burning magical fist.

"Quick, I see," Void said with an impression.

"What the!?" Aria found herself above the farm, and she searched down and saw Sol getting beaten real quick as Void punched her in the stomach and blasted her away but got caught by Dahlia's plants. "Shit!"

Adagio hurried to use her magical crystal again, but this time, she would use her powers to mind control the threat below her. She was about to focus but stopped as she felt her tail being grabbed. She looked back and saw Void behind her, smiling.

"Perfect weight," Void said mockingly as she felt how heavy Adagio's tail was. "Great for this." She yanked, spun Adagio around, and smacked her into Aria, who was about to attack Void. Aria and Adagio were sent flying, and their bodies crashed into a barn not too far from here, leaving a large hole in the roof.

Sonata dropped her taco and was going to run off to check on her sisters, but she stopped when she sensed that the uncloaked unicorn would attack her. She didn't have time to do anything and quickly closed her eyes.

"YOU GOING TO PAY!"

"Huh!?"

Void suddenly got kicked in the face, and she was shocked at its strength. She moved her eyes to see who attacked her. It was Dashie who was giving off a powerful, colorful aura. Void smirked as she went flying and into a hillside.

"DON'T YOU FUCKING HURT THEM!" Dashie yelled in anger.

"Big sister..." Dahlia said, surprised and happy that her big sister was in the fight now. Dahlia helped Sol up and checked on her.

Sonata opened her eyes and could see Dashie's back before her. She smiled with a big blush.

"You okay?" Dashie asked, her voice deep and angry.

Sonata was about to speak, but Twilight also spoke as she arrived: "What the hell was that? Are you hiding that power from me?!" Sonata turned to her and blinked.

"...I seen her face from somewhere before, no?" Sonata thought to herself, but she brushed it off and turned back to Dashie. "I'm fine! Thank you, Dashie!"

Dashie raised her arm and gave Sonata a thumbs up. "Good! Check on your sisters! I can sense their magic, but it's weak. I'll handle things here." Dashie lowered her arm and shouted to her little sisters. "Dahlia, get AJ. She's in the barn and looks pretty hurt. Then take everyone out of here!"

Sol was about to argue, but Dashie faced them, giving them a big sisterly glare. Sol lowered her head and nodded, letting Dahlia wrap her up with a vine and racing toward the barn.

Twilight was shocked to see Dashie behaving like this. She didn't take her as a fighter or someone who would take command. Twilight was curious about her strength, too. She fought her but showed no magical energy before, which irked her.

"Hey! Were you holding back in our fight!?"

Dashie ignored her question and instead asked her a question in return. "Who is she? Is she from your universe?" She narrowed her eyes as she could see Void walking out of the hill's crater. Dashie could sense powerful magical energy.

Twilight walked over and stood near her. "No, she's not from my universe, and her name is Void. Thanks to my mother's jacket, I teleported to somewhere with vast trees, and she appeared and attacked me. She thought I was my mother and went on about how her mom fought my mother. I think the jacket teleported us here after we passed out after our battle."

Twilight cracked her neck and was getting ready for round two with Void, but Dashie stopped her by putting her arm out and blocking her. "What the hell? Move! Let me handle this! She's after me!"

"No."

"What!?" Twilight was pissed, but she noticed Dashie's expression, and it was a look she knew well. Her eyes were narrowed and focused; her body was relaxed and ready, and she looked dead serious. Twilight couldn't believe it, but Dashie had the same fighting expression as her.

"Look for your jacket. If it teleported you two here, we can use it to get rid of her because even with my strength, I can tell she will be a hard one to beat." Dashie eyed Twilight. "And I don't want anyone else getting in the crossfire. She will undoubtedly try to move the battle somewhere more populated or worse."

Twilight was hesitant but amazed at how intelligent and tactical Dashie was. Still, she didn't like someone else cleaning up her mess. She grabbed Dashie's arm. "Fuck off! This is my battle! My fight!"

Dashie sighed and finally faced her. "Please, you need to trust and rely on others! You can't put the whole world on your shoulders and carry it all alone!"

Twilight was taken back, and her grip loosened. She was shocked that someone was telling her to trust them. Twilight looked away and thought about what Dashie had just told her. It sounded like something her mom would say, and she could feel her heart racing.

"Trust...relying on others."

Twilight turned back to Dashie and saw her smiling, which upset her. Her mind was confused. Should she trust her? Could she trust her? Was she a...friend?

Dashie blinked and saw Twilight's inner struggle, and she couldn't help but tease her. "Wait, are you worried about me? Wow, I thought you didn't see me as a friend, but here you are, all worried." Dashie giggled.

Twilight blushed and punched Dashie's arm. "BITE ME! I don't care what happens to you or the others!"

Dashie laughed harder. "Oh, come on! I can see it on your face! You were worried about me! Hehehe!"

"FUCK YOU, IDIOT!" Twilight across her arms, pouting with a blush. "I'm just mad that someone is going to clean up my mess, is all! Not worrying about your lame ass!"

"Sure, sure," Dashie said, giggling.

"I HATE YOU!" Twilight blushed harder, feeling embarrassed and flustered. She was not used to someone seeing through her tough façade. She was going to keep fighting with her, but she stopped; she saw Dashie turning her back to her and walking toward Void, who was getting closer now.

"I'll keep her busy. Search for your jacket, but keep yourself away from the battle."

Twilight couldn't believe it. Dashie looked so cool and tough right now. "Wow..." she said, her voice low and quiet.

"What was that? Did you say something?" Dashie turned her head back and asked.

"NO!" Twilight shouted and quickly shook her head. Her red cheeks were a dead giveaway, though.

Dashie chuckled. "Anyway, keep yourself away from the battle. I don't want you getting hurt."

Twilight blushed more and looked away, her heart racing again. She couldn't stop feeling whatever she was feeling. No one had protected her like this before; only the ones who had protected her were. "Dash...Mother..." Twilight saw flashes of the two people she cared so much and held her chest in pain. They died because they protected her. Dash made sure she would live long enough so Spark would find her, and Spark fought whoever came to their home, protecting her from that danger, which cost her life. Twilight turned to Dashie, and she didn't want someone else dying for her as they protected her.

"I'm no damsel. I can handle myself!" Twilight tried to sound brave, but she was failing at doing so. Her fear of someone dying for her was showing. She ran off and pushed Dashie to the ground when she got near her.

"Hey! What are-huh?" Dashie could see the look on Twilight's face.

Twilight's eyes started to glow with dark purple energy. "Stop trying to be my damn friend! Stop it already. Stop looking cool!"

Dashie blinked.

Twilight turned and ran off toward Void, who also started to run. Dashie watched as the two swung their fists and clashed. The clash created a powerful shockwave that blew over Dashie, and she watched as the two disappeared and reappeared everywhere as they fought.

"Damnit! I told her to stay out of it!" Dashie had no problem tracking them as she looked around after standing up. "Why is she being so stubborn!?"

Twilight blocked a fist, but she quickly countered by swatting it away and knee-kicking Void in the stomach, pushing her back. Twilight followed up with a kick, sending her into the air. Twilight flew upward and was ready to punch Void in the back, but the black unicorn quickly turned around and fired off a giant fireball spell toward Twilight.

"Shit!"

Twilight couldn't stop in time, and the fireball slammed into her, engulfing her and almost blowing her out of the sky. As the smoke cleared, Twilight had her arms covering her head, as her body was slightly damaged from the blast.

"Haha! Not bad, faker. Surprised you can withstand my dark flame spells."

Twilight lowered her arms and stared at Void, giving her a mocking smirk. "Heh, is that all you have?"

Void scoffed and crossed her arms. "No. But I am impressed. You took those spells but almost showed no damage. I wonder if-"

Twilight smirked as she crossed her arms, too. "That I placed my magical energy around my body to lessen the damage?"

Void raised a brow.

"Yeah, I did," Twilight said confidently.

Void chuckled and unfolded her arms. "Well, well, you aren't so simple, faker." her horn started to blast with fury as dark energy surrounded her. She shot her hand out and spoke with a disgusted face. "Let's see if you can handle this spell, you fake!"

Twilight prepared herself, believing it to be another fire spell, but what she saw surprised her. "What?"

Twilight could see not flames but dark lightning bolts appearing above Void's hand. Twilight had seen lightning magic, but what Void was summoning was beyond lightning magic. It was lightning but darker than the night sky, and Twilight could feel the power behind the spell.

Void could only laugh as she noticed Twilight's confused and scared look. "You might have learned the basic and maybe even the advanced uses of magic spells and how to counter or block them, but what I learned from my Mother goes beyond what you know, faker!"

Without warning, Void unleashed her lightning bolt, which looked like an arrow, as it flew through the air.

Twilight knew the spell would hit her, and she couldn't do anything about it. She quickly placed her magic through her body to help lessen the damage. She braced herself, not sure how much damage she would receive.

Void couldn't stop laughing as her spell flew through the air.

Dashie had a bad feeling, and her eyes widened when she saw the spell heading straight for Twilight. "No! It's not aimed at Twilight!" Dashie quickly summoned her wings and flew off as the attack passed Twilight and headed somewhere.

Twilight could feel the electricity in the air around her and feel the attack missing her. She lowered her arms and blinked. Twilight's ego went up, and she laughed. "What a fucking joke. Did you miss hitting me? Need some glasses!? I wasn't even moving...huh?" She noticed that Void was laughing with her.

Void stopped with her laughter and answered. "I wasn't aiming at you." she raised another hand and fired off the same spell but in a different direction. "Tell me, you want to be like your Mother, Spark, right?"

Twilight had no idea what Void was planning, but hearing her mocking tone made her focus too much on the question as her anger got the better of her. "Damn right, I do! I want to be like her! I want to help others and give them a happy ending like she did for me, you cunt!" Twilight growled, her voice full of hate.

"Good, that's what I want to hear." Void's spell hit its mark, and a giant explosion rocked the area.

Twilight gasped and quickly turned to see what had happened. She saw a giant smoke in the air not too far from them after the explosion went off. "What the hell?" she turned back to Void, wanting answers. "What you hit!?"

Void lowered her arm and smiled. "You want to be her, don't you? Well..." she lowered her head slightly, the shadows covering her eyes, allowing the redness to glow as a twisted smile appeared on her face. "You aren't, faker. Spark herself would have remembered where she was and ensured those attacks didn't land." She chuckled. "That blonde human girl with the weird magical powers is more Spark than you ever will be! She deflected the first one but not the second one."

Twilight was lost in what Void was telling her. She had no idea what she meant and couldn't see if she was lying. All Twilight could feel was fear. Fear was taking over, and her breathing picked up as she looked back at the smoke. Her heart dropped as she saw Dashie falling out of the smoke and crashing to the land below.

"W-What?"

Void raised her head as she laughed like a crazed woman, as she could see the fear on Twilight's face. "I love seeing that! The fear! Now show me the emotion I love seeing the most when I tell you this!" She could see Twilight was half looking at her. "I watched my mother and Spark fight countless times, and Mother will always do what I did just now when she wants the upper hand in a fight. Your Mother will always try to move the fight somewhere more empty and away from the-"

Twilight's fear grew as she realized what Void was telling her. Those two attacks were aimed at... "The town," she answered, looking at where each bolt once headed. She could see a bright flash far above in the sky; no doubt, it was the first bolt that blew up. Dashie stopped the first one, but she must have taken the hit for the second one to stop it in time.

"That's right. Spark will protect anyone as she remembers her surroundings in a fight and will not let my Mother easily manipulate the fight. You truly are a faker, a bootleg of the real thing that will never be what she is, a copy that will fail. That human girl is more of a hero than you ever will be! She is worthier of her name, Spark!" Void finished as she could see the expression on Twilight's face, making her smile with pleasure.

Twilight felt a painful ache in her heart, and her body started to shake as her eyes slowly turned toward the spot where Dashie fell. She could see her on the ground, not moving at all. She remembered what Dashie told her.

"And I don't want anyone else getting in the crossfire. She will undoubtedly try to move the battle somewhere more populated or worse." Dashie said as those words echoed in Twilight's mind. Twilight started to breathe harder as the realization hit her.

"Oh no...no, no, no."

Twilight realized that Dashie knew that Void would do some evil shit and would hurt innocent people, and that's why she asked her to find the jacket as fast as she could, so no one would get hurt—something her mother would do...something that she should have done but didn't. This made Twilight panic as she held her head and screamed. Screaming as flashes of Spark filled her thoughts as she failed her and then flashes of Dash as her mind replaced Dashie's body with Dash's.

"NO!"

Void felt overwhelmed with joy as she saw Twilight's expression getting increasingly frantic. She could see it. "Hopelessness! I finally saw that in your face!" She giggled like a child, holding her sides. "I love seeing that! It's the most wonderful expression someone can show when they feel the worst pain, and knowing they caused it themselves is the best feeling in the world. Mother taught me well how to joy others' suffering."

Twilight felt sick. She had made this happen and didn't protect anyone or trust Dashie's judgment. Dashie did what she couldn't ever do: protect others. She wasn't worthy of taking up her mother's jacket and being the one to help others. She started to break down as she sobbed over her failure.

"What was I thinking? I'm not you! I will never be like you! Dashie was right; I can't carry the world alone, and now, because of me, she's-!" Twilight looked at Dashie's body. "She's...she's...gone," her voice broke. "Mother...I'm so sorry. I'm a failure."

Meanwhile, above Wallflower's flower shop was the apartment floor, which was used as storage for the flower shop. Thanks to her plants, Wallflower was carried inside and set down. She rolled her wheelchair to the desk in the middle of the living room in a hurry after hearing what sounded like a bomb going off in the distance. She stopped and looked down at the pulsing, glowing rainbow jacket.

"Spark..."

For Wallflower, this would be the second time she would find Spark's rainbow jacket without Spark being there. She looked at her brown jacket and could see the faint rainbows glowing through the brown color as if the coat were speaking to the rainbow jacket.

"...this brown jacket. It appeared to me after I touched the colorful geodes Blitz gave me as a gift when we were kids. I first thought that person was Blitz, but it was Spark..." She touched her jacket, remembering seeing a dying Spark, who sent her scattered rainbow core pieces to different universes or timelines. Wallflower wasn't sure about that part, but she remembered that when she touched those shards, the rainbow jacket appeared on her and changed her into a forest nymph with powers over nature. After that, the rainbow jacket lost its colors and became brown, but now? Its rainbow colors were returning, but why? Wallflower looked back at Spark's jacket, and she knew the answer but hoped she was wrong.

"Please let me be wrong..."

Wallflower removed her brown jacket and transformed back into a human. She then picked up Spark's jacket and put it on.

"AH!"

Wallflower's eyes blasted with rainbow lights, and she could see what had happened to Spark and how she had died.

"Spark..."

The magical flow of magic stopped, and Wallflower lowered her head and cried. She didn't know what to do. She took out her phone and looked up Blitz's number. She wanted to call her wife, as she, Lucy, and Sunny were on a getaway trip. Wallflower couldn't join the trip because of her broken leg, so she told them to go and enjoy themselves while she watched over the kids. She wishes she had gone because...

"It is so much easier to tell Blitz in person that her big sister is..." She couldn't finish her words. The pain was too great, and the sadness was taking her over. Wallflower cried for a few more minutes before wiping away her tears. She was going to dial the number, but the jacket on her started to glow, and once more, Wallflower saw new memories. "What?"

It was quick this time, and Wallflower blinked. She didn't understand what she had just seen. She felt the jacket and looked toward the window.

"Spark, you adopted a child..."

Wallflower rolled her wheelchair toward the window, which she opened. She took off the jacket and looked at it. What Wallflower saw confused her, but the jacket or the spirit of Spark showed her something.

"Spark. You always wanted to help others because you never wanted anyone in the multiverse to feel the same pain you and your sisters felt. Losing out on a happy ending. May it be through normal means or by the hands of Fayth. You always kept that rainbow spark alive in so many lives you touched, and I am no exception."

Wallflower felt the brown jacket as the rainbow colors finally faded once more.

"Even if you're gone, your spark is still here, " she said, touching her heart. "That's why you adopted a kid...because you saw that she, like you, lost a happy ending, and you wanted her to have one." Wallflower looked out the window and saw a rainbow star in the far distance; with it, a bit of whiteness was bleeding within it. "Your daughter is here, isn't she? Her spark...it's like yours but so much more." Wallflower raised her body by using the window's edge. "It's like she's the embodiment of your spark. It's strong."

Wallflower let go of the jacket, watching it blow away by the sudden wind and take off toward AJ's farm. Wallflower sat back down and stared at the rainbow star as it slowly became filled with whiteness.

"No, she's more than a mere embodiment of the spark." She rolled her wheelchair away from the window. "She's her own spark."

Wallflower rolled her wheelchair toward the desk and picked up the phone. She started to call Blitz and heard the ringing.

"Hello?" Blitz said as she answered the phone. "Wallflower? Are you okay? How are the ki-"

"Blitz. We have a problem. It's about Spark."

"Huh? My older sister? What do you mean?" Wallflower could hear a sigh from her wife. "Did that siscon of mine show up and cry that she misses me as I'm not home or-"

"It's not something I can explain. It's better to tell you in person. It would help if you came back home right now." she looked at the window and saw the whiteness going away and the rainbow light returning but glowing brighter. "We all need to be strong in what's coming..."

Dashie lay there, still unconscious, after having no choice but to take that attack head-on or the town would have been hit by it. As she lay there, within her mind, she could hear someone crying.

"What?"

Dashie opened her eyes and got on her knees. She looked up and saw glitching prism lights all around her, and they started to static. She could see Twilight standing before her, crying, but she looked different. Her hair was white now, and she wore a long white jacket.

"Twilight?"

"I'm not her. I know that. When I put on this jacket, I hoped to be like her and keep her memory and hope alive. Keep that spark burning for everyone and everything in the multiverse. I tried to copy her and be strong, but I realized how wrong it was to think I could do that. I can't replace her. I can't replace [static]. I can't be the one to save everyone..." Dashie slowly stood up; she kept listening, even her head blasting with the most awful headache. She saw Twilight's hair returning to normal as the whiteness drained away. Twilight continued as she sobbed and spoke. "She always told me that my spark is special! That it burns brighter than her own, but it isn't!"

The white star on her chest faded from white to grey.

"I can't light up the darkness and make it shine bright. My spark is so small! So weak... I'm not strong enough."

Dashie could feel the sadness and hopelessness of failing coming off Twilight, but it wasn't her, the Twilight she knew. Dashie wasn't sure why she was having a vision, and she wasn't sure why she was crying, either. Dashie felt this was her fault, as if she should have supported her more often.

"Is this the burden you are carrying? Or is it a small part of it?" Dashie asked, hoping for an answer, but none came as Twilight looked at her with despair.

"But you are Rainbow. I can't keep going, but you can." Twilight smiled as the white jacket and whiteness from her hair disappeared, making her normal.

"You were always stronger than me. I'm not worth anything. I failed everyone and let the one person that was important down. I can't take her place. I'm not her...I never was, and now, because of me, you're-"

Dashie watched in horror as Twilight stabbed her chest, killing herself as she pulled something out.

"You're going to carry my burdens...forgive me..."

Dashie could see something glowing in Twilight's hand, but Dashie didn't care as she ran to catch Twilight's falling body, holding her tightly.

"You idiot! Why!?" Dashie cried, holding her close.

"I'm glad...it was you," Twilight whispered. "You were the only one who truly believed in me, who was there for me, who showed me that friendship...is..." Dashie's grip went harder as she watched this Twilight die in her hands.

"What is this!?"

"An old rewrite where you failed in giving her the hope she needed, the hope she craved."

Dashie looked up and saw a blue-cloaked woman standing before her. Behind her were two more cloaked figures dressed in purple.

"I know you will forget, but never leave her side. She might be the light in the darkness, but you are her rainbow light within her own darkness..."

Before Dashie could say something, they vanished into thin air, along with the vision and memories that she was having and had.

"What?" Dashie blinked, realizing she was awake and on her knees. "What happened?"

Dashie quickly remembered what had happened and looked up, fearing that there might be more attacks for her to stop. But she saw Twilight crying, and the one called Void was behind her, creating a magical arm blade, ready to kill Twilight.

"SHIT! MOVE!"

Dashie spread her wings out and took off as fast as she could.

Void grinned evilly, raising her arm to slice Twilight's head off. "Now die! FAKER!"

Dashie reached the duo, grabbing Twilight and pulling her away.

"AH!"

Void's eyes widened as the blade sliced Dashie's back and left a deep gash across it, making Dashie bleed but still flying away from her. Void blinked and smirked. "That human girl is something. She's damn strong...oh, I want to see the hopelessness on her face." she allowed Dashie to speak with Twilight as she watched them.

"Rainbow!?" Twilight was surprised to see her alive as she held her. Twilight felt so happy as she hugged her, but she soon felt something wet dripping down her hand. She broke the hug, floating with her magic, looked at her hands, and saw red slime. "What?"

Dashie groaned. "Damn...that hurts. Ah. Fuck!" she turned her back to Twilight a bit and looked at the damage that was done.

Twilight quickly refocused on Dashie, and her eyes widened as she saw a gash across her back. Twilight could see how deep the wound was, and the sight of it made her sick. But it made her sicker that she was the cause of it, and she let Dashie get hurt again.

"I'm sorry! I'm so sorry! This is all my fault!" Twilight sobbed as she backed away.

Dashie faced her and gave her a mad look. "Why didn't you listen to me!? I knew she would do some dirty trick by attacking the town. She hurt my aunt to lure us to her! Void won't play fair, so I had to make you stay and find the jacket! Why didn't you listen!?" Dashie's voice was filled with rage and worry. "I didn't ask you to get involved because I knew something like this would happen, and I'm fast enough to stop any attack she can do. This isn't my first time dealing with powerful magical users..." Dashie looked down and saw Sonata helping Aria and Adagio out of the destroyed barn. She could see they were fine, which made her smile. "Look." she turned back to Twilight and glared at her. "You think you can do this alone, you can't. No matter how hard you try, how much you scream or yell, or how hard you cry, You'll need help from others. Ask for help, and when you do get help, don't turn your back on the person who wants to help you."

Dashie could see the guilt in Twilight's eyes and knew she understood, but it wouldn't change what she had done.

"Rainbow." Twilight sniffled. "I'm sorry. I...I...don't know what to do or say. All I know is that this is all my fault, and now, you're..."

Dashie waved her off. "What? This is nothing but a scratch! I took way worse in the past!" she could see Twilight was still acting guilty. Dashie had to cheer her up, so she did by dancing. "I'm fine! See? I can't burst a move if I'm hurt, can I? Hee-Hee!"

Twilight blinked, but she wasn't sure what Dashie was doing. She even found the strange dance funny and cringed so much that she couldn't help but laugh. "Geez, you need to stop making yourself so lame after being so co-." She stopped herself as she covered her mouth. She could already tell Dashie heard her.

"What was that? Hmmm?" Dashie teased, trying to make Twilight blush and feel embarrassed.

"Nothing," Twilight answered, turning her head away.

Dashie grinned and raised an eyebrow. "I think it was something!"

Twilight glared at her, being annoyed now. "Well, it wasn't! So stop acting silly, Rainbow!"

"Hehe." Dashie giggled.

Void was watching all of this, and for some odd reason, she couldn't help but remember a faded memory from her past. She remembered the one who saved and died for her to live. She could remember her voice...

"Big horn, I'll never see her, as I'll die here."

"Stop talking like that! You'll live, so stop being so weak...please..."

"Sorry for being so weak. I know you hate it, but..." Void could remember the feeling of a hand touching her big horn and rubbing it weakly. "Like I said, I love and admire your big horn. It's one of a kind, unique, and beautiful," she could remember the sweet smile. "I love you. I don't want to leave you, but I promise to find you again. We will meet again, my friend, no matter what."

"Don't make promises you can't keep, " Void remembers telling this girl. "Do you?"

"I mean it."

"Promise?"

"Promise."

Void snapped out of it and held her face with her hand, trying to hide her tears.

"Dash...why am I remembering you again? After those years being saved by my Mother?"

She didn't understand it at first, but she could see only Dashie through her fingers, as Twilight was blocked by her finger.

"That girl...she's so much like you." Void was confused, but she felt her emotions were getting to her. "No, I can't get weak and have an emotional breakdown as I remember the past. That life was taken from me, and this is the life I chose! To follow and honor Mother! To help her achieve her goals! I'm her daughter, and I will do anything for her!" she lowered her hand, looking at Dashie and Twilight. "If Spark's annoying daughter will get in my way of reaching that goal, then I will kill her and..." she eyed Dashie. "Kill any friends she makes. Friendship is for the weak. You might have given me a chance to live, but if Mother never visited our universe, I would have been with you, Dash. Dead in that stupid cult's underground shrine." Void's body started to fire off powerful, dark, magical energy as her eyes glowed. "Mother showed me what true power is! It's by being alone and not relying on others for power. Only through suffering and hopelessness does a person grow and become strong! The world is cruel, and only the strongest survive. And I'm the second strongest person in the multiverse!"

Twilight and Dash could sense the massive magical power, and they turned to Void, seeing her charging up her energy. Both could tell this was going to be a long fight.

Twilight turned to Dash. "I might be smart about magic, but you are way more intelligent than me, Rainbow. In the way you think, it is more tactical. What should we do? If this is a battle we must win, I want to work with you and not alone. You're my...m-my-" Twilight shuttered as she felt too shy to say it.

Dashie didn't know why, but she loved the cute side of Twilight. Dashie blushed a little and smiled.

"Hehe. I'm your friend, and you're mine. Friends should stick together, right?"

Dashie winked at her, causing Twilight to look away, all red, and cross her arms. "I wasn't going to say friends, loser. More like my ally, and we can't afford to lose."

"Oh, come on, admit it. I'm your friend!" Dashie laughed and smiled brightly.

Twilight looked at her and gave in, smiling. "Fine, but don't get all cocky."

"Yeah, yeah."

Dashie and Twilight return their attention to Void, ready for whatever she will do. Dashie had already thought up a plan, but before she could tell Twilight, they sensed something heading their way.

"What? Who's coming now?" Dashie asked, turning to where the magical energy was coming from.

Void senses it and grits her teeth. "It's the same energy I and Mother felt before, but that faker said she died, didn't she?"

Twilight felt the familiar energy, and tears ran down her cheeks. She turned where she was sensing the power and saw a glowing rainbow light approaching them. Twilight could feel her heart beating hard.

"T-That can't be! She can't be alive...not after how she-" Twilight couldn't finish as she started to breathe hard as she could see her mother flying towards her. "MOTHER!!!" Twilight opened her arms as she flew at her mother.

"Twilight?" Dashie yelled, seeing her flying mid-way to the glowing object.

Twilight and the rainbow light collided and started hugging tightly. Twilight slowly opened her eyes and quickly blinked as she realized she was hugging her mother's rainbow jacket.

"What?"

She realized what she sensed wasn't really Spark but the jacket itself.

"No...it felt like you were back..."

Twilight felt the sadness and despair return to her. She hugged the jacket tighter and closed her eyes, crying.

"Why did I think that you be still alive? I saw you die in front of me! STUPID!"

As she was crying, a voice echoed in her mind. It was Spark's voice.

"No matter what happens to me, I know you'll be okay. You're my strong girl, after all. You're my little spark of hope. Remember that. You will always have me in your heart no matter where you go." Twilight started to sob as she felt the jacket phasing through her and putting itself on her. "The spark that you carry burns so brighter than my own. Never lose it. And, please, don't cry..."

"MOTHER!!!"

Void covered her eyes with her arm. "What!?"

"Twilight!?" Dashie shouted, sensing something powerful within Twilight as the rainbow light engulfed her.

Dashie's sisters and the Siren sisters were together below, looking up in the sky. They had no clue what was happening, but AJ was awake now and looked weakly up, knowing that rainbow light as she petted the kitten.

"Spark?"

Wallflower watched as Sunny teleported herself with Lucy and Blitz into the apartment; they felt a familiar energy before anyone could say anything. Blitz ran to the window and could see a bright rainbow star.

"Big sister!?"

The light faded, allowing Void and Dashie to see again. They could see a figure glowing within the slowly dimming rainbow light. Dashie could make out a rainbow jacket, making her smile.

"Aunty-" Dashie paused as she realized it wasn't her aunt. It was, in fact, Twilight, wearing Spark's jacket and facing Void, smiling. "Spark...?"

Twilight took out her fingerless fighter gloves and put them on. She smirked as she took a fighting pose.

"My name is Twilight Spark, and I'm going to kick your sorry ass, Void!"

End of Chapter 3

Ch.4 Leaving Home

Above the farm, two bright lights could be seen afar from the whole town, and many looked up, wondering what was happening. The town folks could see the most colorful rainbow star, making many remember the rainbow comet that occurred 30 years ago in the night sky. While others looked at the darkest black star that they had ever seen, the star was so black that it looked like a black hole, and it gave off a cold vibe.

The two stars floated, almost like they were staring at each other. Then, both started to shoot forward at high speed. The two stars hit each other and exploded, causing the town to shake from the shockwave.

"Holy shit!" Sol shouted, bracing herself from the powerful wave.

"This is going to get wild!" Sonata yelled, holding onto a tree.

Dashie was the closest to the blast, and even she had trouble staying in the air as it went off.

"AH! What the hell!? What raw magical powers!"

As the bright flash faded, Void and Twilight punched each other in the faces, but both seemed almost unfazed.

"You think you have a chance against me!?" Void pushed harder while trying to move her cheek, but Twilight wasn't moving either.

"Damn right, I do, cunt! I'm not backing down!" Twilight growled, trying to push back.

Both were locked in a battle of strength, and neither was backing down. They were pushing and grunting as the magic aura around them got stronger.

Dashie knew it wouldn't be a good thing if the two kept using their full powers.

"Fuck!"

Dashie looked down and saw the area destroyed by the two's magical powers. She looked back and knew she had to act now or risk the two destroying the whole town if their powers grew more vigorous. She rockets toward them.

The two unicorns broke their clash and started to punch, kick, and fire their magical beams as they got closer. Void's and Twilight's movements were in sync, making them look like mirror images.

"They are fast and strong," Dashie thought as she flew towards them, but she noticed something worried her. "Shit, their power is increasing."

Dashie's hair rose, sensing their magical energy. The energy was starting to reach the max, and the ground below the two was cracking and splitting, causing trees to begin to fall in it. She increased her speed and tackled one of them and that someone was...

"HEY! WHAT THE HELL!?" Twilight screamed as she felt Dashie tackling her away from Void, who blinked and was confused about what had happened.

"Rainbow, what the heck!? We were busy!" Twilight complained, giving her an angry look.

"Yeah, I know, but the more you two fought, the stronger your powers grew, and it's going to reach the town!" she stopped and pointed out the damage Twilight and Void were causing. "Listen to me! You need to send her out of this universe! As long as she keeps being here, the more damage you two will cause!"

Twilight saw the damage and was shocked.

"We did all that?"

Dashie nodded.

Twilight was quiet for only a few seconds, and then she turned to Dashie. "...I don't know how we got here. My mother's jacket teleported me out of my own universe, but I have no idea how to do it again."

"What?" Dashie's jaw dropped. "But you have to figure out something, or else..."

Void laughed and interrupted her. She was near them now, cracking her knuckles. "Or else what? Do you think the two of you can defeat me? Ha! That's a laugh!"

Dashie stood before Twilight, glaring at Void. "Yes, we can defeat you, but this isn't the time or place. I know asking you this will be pointless, but even you can see this isn't right. You can't destroy my town and kill everyone here!"

"What? Are you trying to guilt me? Do you think that will stop me?"

Dashie glared and raised her fists, looking like her only option would be a fight. "No, but if I must stop you by force, I will, no matter the cost. No matter the consequences, I will beat your ass."

Void could tell she was serious, and that made her smirk. After being kicked by this girl in the face, Void wanted to see more of this girl's power.

"So be it. I wanted to fight you from the start, anyway." Void started charging her dark energy as she raised her hand, causing dark spikes to emerge from the ground. "I'm going to have fun with you, whatever your name is."

"Dashiell Reinbold," Dashie answered her, dodging the spikes, and Twilight joined her in avoiding the attack. Dashie flew closer to Twilight and spoke to her. "Okay, so you don't know how you got here, but there must be a clue or something before you were tossed out of your universe! Anything at all."

"There is one thing," Twilight told her, flying around and firing magic energy, but Void dodge them. "When the jacket was on me, I told my Mother that I would be strong. I was telling myself, and when I said it, the jacket glowed. I think if I repeated those words, then maybe we could leave?"

"What does that mean? That the jacket needs you to be strong?"

"It sounds dumb, but maybe..."

"Alright, fine, then we will try that, but first, we need to keep her busy!" the two flew out of what seemed endless spikes and up to the sky above. "It will be easy, though. She seems to be way too focused on one of us, so if I fight her, you can-"

Twilight faced her, not looking too happy. "I'm not a coward, Rainbow! I won't let you fight her alone. I'll be fighting her alongside you."

Dashie sighed. "Please stop being so stubborn and-"

"No," Twilight interrupted her again.

The two stopped above the clouds. Dashie pointed her finger at her and spoke.

"Didn't I tell you to trust someone giving you a hand? So why aren't you letting me help you!?"

"I'm not a coward! I want to prove myself, and-"

"Bullshit!"

Twilight shuttered a little from the outburst. Dashie took a deep breath and held her head, trying to calm herself.
"There's something else! I can tell you are-!?" Dashie quickly pushed Twilight out of the way as dark magical chains stabbed her in the shoulders and were pulled down through the clouds.

Twilight recovered and screamed. "RAINBOW!" she saw flashes of Dash dying in front of her again, making her shake her head and rush through the clouds.

"You are not going to die, you fucking idiot!" she increased her speed and could see Dashie trying to pull the chains out. "NOT AGAIN!"

Dashie felt herself being pulled down hard, and when she was close to the ground, she saw Void smirking at her as her arms were wrapped in those chains. Dashie was pulled close to her, soon getting punched in the face.

"Come on now! Show me that power I felt when you hit me in the face!" Void laughed.

Dashie coughed blood as she tried to break free, but the chains were too strong and suddenly wrapped around her. She felt the magical aura of the chains crushing her as she was held in place.

"Argh! Fuck!"

Void chuckled. "Not so tough now, are ya? What happened to that strength of yours, huh?"

"RAINBOW!" Twilight shouted as she fired magic beams, but Void used the chains and sent them to the beams, blocking the attacks by making them explode.

"You're next, faker." Void turned to her and smirked.

Twilight reached them but stayed a bit far from them. She hovered there, giving Void a cold glare.

"Let her go."

"Hmm? What will you do if I don't?" Void raised her hand, and the chains were pulling Dashie close to her. "If you attack, I'll crush her, and I'm not lying."

Twilight's body trembled with fear, but her heart and mind told her not to give in.

"I-If you want a fight, then fight me!"

Twilight took a fighter stance, and the surrounding aura was becoming more powerful. Void could sense it, and her smile faded.

"No matter how much power you release, I'll invariably outclass you, faker!"

Void lowered Dashie down and acted like she was a yo-yo. As she did that, she also released her magical energy, matching Twilight's.

"We will see about that, bitch!"

Twilight eyed the area, seeing what Dashie had warned her. She could see more of the area was getting destroyed because of their magical energies. She had to end this fight soon or somehow move out of this universe. Furthermore, she returned her attention to Void and knew they were matched in power and seemed to be in a deadlock, but Twilight knew there was one thing that Void didn't have that she did.

"...Dawn." she closed her eyes, remembering training with Dawn over the last eleven years, learning Arcane Fist fighting and other styles. She hated her guts, but deep down... "Dawn, you might be a pain in the ass, but... Thank you."

Twilight changed her stance and moved her arms forward. Soon, she started to move them like a water wave in motion. Void could see this weird motion.

"What's she doing?"

Twilight's magical power was going into her arms, and soon, a light blue aura around them appeared. She opened her eyes and spoke with a calm and cold tone.

"Arcane Fist: Water!" Twilight moved her arms calmly like she was tossing water around her.

The aura around her arms shot out and took the form of water, and soon, Twilight moved her hands together, making the water flow all around her. The scene made it look like she was dancing with her arms...until she pointed them forward, blasting out a burst of water stream toward Void.

Void tipped her head. "What are you doing? Going to make me all wet?" she laughed and was soon struck by the stream of water, but it didn't feel like water. It was hard and hurt a lot.

"AGH!" Void cried, holding her arm out to block it. She looked at them, seeing cuts on her flesh and the chains. "What is this!? It's water but yet, feels so sharp and heavy!"

She kept blocking the attack but could hear Dashie talking to her from below.

"Not smart, are you? She made the water into a high-pressure stream, meaning it was so pressured that it could cut through metal, and the sharpness was from her magical power mixed in. It's a known tool in my universe called water jet cutting." Dashie smiled as she could see the magical chains being cut, freeing her.

Void was helpless as she could see Dashie fly away and back to Twilight, who stopped her attack.

"Are you okay?"

Dashie flew near her and nodded. "Yeah, I'll be fine, but that was a cool attack, Twilight. You're the real deal, you know that?"

Twilight blushed and looked away. "Whatever."

Dashie was about to ask what was wrong but saw that Void was charging up her magical energy. Dashie didn't need to say anything as Twilight flew forward with the magic still flowing around her. She watched as Twilight fired off the high-pressure jet stream of water, making Void dodge it, but then Twilight teleported to her with her fist flying at Void face.

"What the-" Void couldn't finish as Twilight's fist met her face.

Twilight smirked and was pleased with the shockness on Void's face.

"Arcane Fist: Fire!" her right fist was covered in a fiery red aura and started to punch her nonstop. Even if Void dodged the fiery punches, the heat from them hurt her, making her stagger back, allowing Twilight to get her off balance and kick her in the stomach.

"AGH! FUCK!" Void yelled, flying back from the kick.

"You're not so tough, are you, bitch?" Twilight said with cocky arrogance, but her face showed it as well.

"Fuck...you," Void groaned, feeling her stomach. "That's not...normal magic. What the fuck are you?!"

Twilight smiled. "Like I said, I'm like my mother! Strong! And you're weak!"

Twilight was going to say something else, but she felt her jacket was glowing, and she could feel the magic coming from it. Before she could check it out, she heard Void screaming. She turned at her, seeing her almost upon her.

"I'M NOT WEAK!"

Void and Twilight clashed again with their fist, creating another shockwave of dark and colorful energy. But this time, unlike the first time, this one was much different.

Dashie's eyes widened as she could see cracks forming around the farm area, not just here, but also...

"MY BIG SISTER ISN'T DEAD!" Blitz screamed after Wallflower told her what happened. Blitz rushed to the window, pointing to the rainbow star. "She's right there!"

Sunny walked over, putting her hand over Blitz's shoulder. "Blitz, calm down. Maybe it is your sister, but..."

Blitz's eyes narrowed. "I can tell it's her! I KNOW IT'S HER, SUNSET!"

Sunny and the others watched Blitz transform into her pegasus anthro form and fly out of the room in a flash.

"BLITZ! WAIT!" Sunny yelled, reaching out to her, but it was too late, she was gone. "Damn it Blitz..."

Sunny turned around, seeing the others looking worried like her. They knew why Blitz had acted like that. If Wallflower was right, then...

"...All she has left is Braver." Lucy whispered, walking to the window and watching a rainbow comet heading where the odd rainbow hue could be seen now.

"She's not dead!"

Blitz saw flashes of her two mothers, Twilah and Dashiell. She grits her teeth, trying her best to remove the images out of her thoughts, but the more she thought about Spark, the worse they got.

"NO! SHE'S NOT DEAD!"

She saw flashes of Nightfall and Rainbow Sky. Her real parents.

"...Spark..."

Soon, she flashes of the destroyed universe, along with her parents dead, but that wasn't the end of it. She remembered how Dashiell and Twilah died. With Dashiell, it was by Fayth's hands, while Twilah died from her sickness. Leaving her without parents again.

She could feel tears falling out of her eyes. "NOOOO!!!" she could feel her heart racing as the fear of Spark being dead and leaving her and her twin sibling behind. "She's alive! I KNOW IT!!"

She was almost upon the farm.

Void and Twilight broke their clash as they pulled back from each other. Void was breathing heavily. She never expected Twilight to have such strength and skill. She had the same magic abilities as her, and yet, Twilight seemed stronger and well more trained in a skill Void has never seen before. This irks her.

"Why...why are you so strong!? Why do you have that power!?"

Twilight wiped the sweat off her forehead, smiling. "What's the matter? Tired already? Well, too bad, 'cause I'm just getting started." she rocketed forward once more, her fist ready.

Void growled. "Bitch!"

As they were going to punch each other, the two suddenly saw Dashie appearing between them, her arms out and looking worried.

"STOP!!!"

"What?"

"Rainbow?"

The two forced themselves to stop in time, but they ended up crashing into her, causing Dashie to be sandwiched between them.

"Ouch..." Dashie whispered, feeling the pain from being crushed between them. "Damn, that hurt..." but her pain was washed away as she felt two pairs of breasts touching her face. "Holy shit..."

Twilight and Void pushed forward, pressing their breast more on Dashie. The two were staring at each other. They didn't want to lose their sight on each other as they shouted at the one who stopped them.

"What the hell, human!"

"Rainbow! Why did you-"

Twilight couldn't finish as Dashie, with great sadness, pushed the two off of her. "You two need to stop fighting and look around!"

The two looked and became shock to see everything around them, reality itself, having cracks. They could even see glitching rainbow prism effects leaking out of said cracks.

"Wha-What is happening?" Twilight asked, feeling her heart racing with fear.

"My universe is breaking down from you two's overwhelming raw magical energy! You need to stop, please, or else..."

Void saw that Twilight's aura was gone, and her face showed worry and fear. Void looked down at Dashie.

"You two are strong and powerful, I will admit it, but if you don't stop, then my whole world will be destroyed." she turned to Void, with fear in her face, she begged to her. "Please, Void... Please, stop! I don't know why you want to fight Twilight but please, please, I'm begging you, stop." tears started to come out of her eyes. "I don't want my family or friends to die, nor my home destroyed, please, stop!"

Void was quiet.

"..."

Void saw flashes of Dash, crying as she held her in her arms.

"I wish I was stronger...I didn't want our home to be destroyed..." Void remembered as Dash looked at her. "I want to be strong like you. I don't want to cry anymore..."

Void felt a painful tug in her heart, hearing her say those words.

"I wish I was stronger."

"Void...I'm begging you..."

Twilight could tell that Dashie was very worried and scared. Her universe was dying, and she felt a sense of guilt.

"I did this..."

Void looked around, not saying a word as Twilight spoke to herself in her thoughts.

"This isn't what I wanted to happen..." she looked around as well, seeing more of the damage. "If I want to be like my mother, I need to fix this. But how?" she turned back to Dashie as Void did the same.

The both whispered at the same time.

"Rainbow." "Dash"

Dashie turned to Twilight, pointing to the rainbow jacket. "I have so many questions about why you are wearing that jacket, but you need to take Void and leave my universe before more damage happens. You can't stay here."

Twilight looked down in sadness, agreeing. "Yeah, I understand. I'm sorry, Rainbow."

Dashie could tell how sad she was and gave her a warm smile.

"Twilight. I-"

"Fine!" Void shouted, cutting her off. "I'll do as you wish."

"Wait, you will?" Dashie turned and blinked.

"Yes." she looked away from her, not wanting to be reminded of Dash. "Only because I want to beat this faker without anything getting in my way!" she turned her focus on Twilight, who was giving her a glare. "And because this faker can't go all out here, we'll go somewhere where she can fight me without holding back then."

"You mean a different universe?" Twilight asked.

Void smirked. "No. Back to the Realm of Between, were we met. We can fight there and not cause any damage."

"But I don't know how to get back!"

Void moved closer, smirking. "Don't worry, faker, I'll take you there." she past them and cracking of knuckles, she punched something that was hidden from sight.

"What?" Dashie said, seeing the crack object.

Twilight blinked and felt like she seen that object from somwhere. Unknownest to them, it was a Prism Window and with its mirror surface destroyed, a gateway was opened back to the vast tress that Twilight was at. Void slightly turned to them, eyeing Twilight.

"Let's go, faker." she then eyed Dashie. She could see Dash standing there instead of the human girl. She shook her head and saw the image of Dash was gone. "...you are like her...are you a..." Void stopped and jumped through the window, vanishing.

Twilight hovered closer to the gateway but stopped. She turned to Dashie. Twilight put on a brave smile, but it was easy to tell that it was a fake.

"Thank you, Rainbow. Thanks for...being nice and being my...." she turned her focus on the gateway. She tsked loudly. "Never mind, I'm happy I'm leaving this universe, and your annoying perverted ass!" she grits her teeth and squeezing her fists as she felt her eyes tearing up. She regretted saying that.

"Twilight, wait, listen-"

Twilight interrupted her. "Thanks for everything! But don't you ever think I like you or something, I don't. Like I said, you were damn annoying and so fucking uncool! Don't think that I want to be your friend or some bullshit like that, and you are still a fucking pervert, too!"

Twilight's tears started falling out, and Dashie could tell that her words were all a lie. Dashie wanted to fly over and hold her close and comfort her, but she knew her place was here as she looked down and saw her little sisters, friends and her aunt looking up at her.

Twilight float closer to the window, she could see Void on the other side, tapping her foot as she was waiting. Twilight couldn't stay much longer, as she needed to go, but a part of her wanted to stay.

"Why does it hurt!? I just met her, but it's like saying goodbye is killing me. Why does this fucking hurt so much!" she took a deep breath. She then faced Dashie one last time, forcing herself to smile. "Don't forget, I'm strong! I can take care of myself!"

Dashie returned her attention to Twilight. Her eyes went wide, and she could see how sad Twilight looked.

"Twi...ugh!?"

Suddenly, Dashie felt her head hurting, and she could see images of a young Twilight crying over her and asking her to keep a promise. "Promise?" She soon saw images of Twilight again but as an Alicorn. She could hear her voice begging her to find her. "I promise..." The headache was getting worse as she could hear Twilight's crying voice.

"There is no happy ending without my rainbow!-static-I want you in my life again!-loud static-No more saying goodbyes! Just have..."

Dashie blinked as her head stopped hurting. She felt like she remembered something but no matter how hard she tried to recall it, nothing was coming up. Dashie was confused, but her eyes turned to Twilight as she heard her sniffing. Dashie could easily tell that Twilight didn't want to leave.

"She made a friend, and now she doesn't want to leave."

Dashie sighed, knowing what she was going to do will be something she might regret later, but she knew deep down, it was the right thing to do. She eyed Twilight, who turned away, ready to leave.

"Twilight!"

"W-What?"

Twilight turned around...

"Huh?" she said as she blinked in confusion.

Dashie flew over, but badly acted like she suddenly blasted by something, falling into Twilight's arms, causing her to fall backwards.

"Rainbow!? What are-"

But Twilight couldn't finish as Dashie looked up, smiling.

"Oh no. Looks like I'm going with you. Welp, bummer."

Twilight blinked and then smiled as she realized what Dashie had done. She shook her head.
"You idiot."

"Sorry, I guess." Dashie said, chuckling.

Twilight smiled, glad that she didn't have to leave her behind. As they fell through the gateway, two things happened. The first was Dashie heard someone calling out to her. She and Twilight looked ahead, seeing someone rocketing toward them. Dashie knew who it was, as it was her mother, Blitz. Second was the rainbow jacket, as it started to glow much brighter.

"Dashie!?" Blitz screamed, seeing her daughter slowly disappearing into a Prism Window. Not only that, but she could see an alternate version of Twilight holding her daughter and wearing Spark's jacket.

"Mom!? What are you doin-"

"DASHIE!?" Blitz couldn't reach her in time as the two fully disappeared into the gateway, which closed behind them. "NO! DASHIE!"

Blitz stopped where the two teenagers once stood. She didn't have time to process what happened, as the farm area started shaking violently.

"What the fuck is happening?!"

She looked around, seeing cracks starting to appear everywhere.

"No..." she flew up into the sky and saw a bright light shining out of the forest of apples.

Everyone in the town could see rifts and cracks forming in the sky. Cracks releasing glitching prism lights. Within those rifts, however, were different universes...the very same event that happened 24 years ago...

"Whoa!"

Twilight fell on her back, while Dashie fell on top of her. Both watched as the gateway to Dashie's universe vanished. Dashie looked around and saw it was in a white void filled with vast trees. Those trees were different colors, but one that loomed over them was a rainbow color. Dashie turned around and looked at Twilight, realizing she was on top of her.

Dashie blushed. "Oh, sorry. Let me get off of you."

Twilight looked away, blushing as well. "Y-Yeah. Thanks."

The two got off of each other, but soon heard Void's voice, making them turn to her. What they saw shocked them. Void was overlooking a large crack in the ground. The two joined her and looked down.

"What is this?" Twilight asked.

Dashie lowered herself and looked deeper. Her mind started to think up of different theories in what they were looking at.

"It's like my in universe but way more severe. But why?" she whispered the last part. Dashie stood up and turned to the two. "...you two didn't also fight here, did you?"

Void and Twilight quickly eyed each other and then pointed at each other as they both spoke.

"SHE STARTED IT!"

Twilight narrowed her eyes in anger. "Bullshit! You started it! You attacked me first!"

Void smirked. "Yeah, I did, but if you haven't worn that jacket, then whatever is going on wouldn't be happening, so yeah, it's your fault!"

Twilight growled. "You little..."

The two started pushing and grabbing each other's hair. Dashie watched and sighed. She didn't understand the whole story behind these two fighting, but the more she looked at them fight, the more she couldn't stop smiling.

"Alternate versions or not, you two sure acts like twin sisters. Fighting and having their hair pulled. Heh. So cute."

Both girls stopped and glared at Dashie, making her back off as she could see how mad they were.

"RAINBOW!" "DASH!"

"WE'RE NOT SISTERS!" both girls said in unison.

Dashie gulped and laughed nervously. "O-Oh, right, hehe, sorry..."

As the two girls started fighting with Dashie, the cracks started to get worse than before as everything started to shake violently. The trees started to sway, making their branches shake, moving their Prism windows. The girls looked back at the cracks and could see glitching prism lights coming out. Void took a closer look and saw something down below in the cracks, making her smile.

"Oh, that's what's going on!"

The two eyed her.

"What? Do you know what's happening?"

"Of course, I do. We're inside the Realm of Between, a universe between universes. It's not just a realm, but also a link, a connection. It's not really a world but more like an interdimensional hub, a bridge if you will, and it connects every single universe together." she pointed to the vast forest before them. "In this endless forest are different prime universes. Those branches are the different alternate universes of said prime universes and below..." they all looked down, seeing only glitching prism lights. "I can use this! I can harvest dark negative energy faster than before. Then Mother's goal can be reached!" she raised an arm up in the air and making it into a fist. "Everything will end!" she slowly turned to them, smiling with a twisted smile. "Her happy ending will be made and no one going to stop her or..." she lowered the arm, standing there with her twisted smile. "Me."

Twilight could feel Void's magic surging through her body. She knew that Void was about to fight her again, and she was ready. She pulled Dashie behind her and took her battle stance but as she did, she felt her own magic surging again but going somewhere and that was...

"Mother's jacket!?"

The rainbow jacket started to glow brightly, covering her whole body. Dashie and Void covered their eyes. The bright light soon engulfed Dashie as well and with a loud boom, the two were gone. Void lowered her energy and grit her teeth.

"Faker got away before I could finish her! Damn..." she looked back down in the cracks, seeing what the other two couldn't be seen before, and it was the tree's roots. The roots were exposed to the outside of the Realm of Between, making the outside surface of the roots to come off and revealing Prism windows but looking like clocks.

Void looked away and debated with herself in what she should do. Should she return to her mother and tell her what had happened, or should she not report the events and handle everything on her own? Of course, Void went with the latter. She knew her mother would be mad, but if she could get the job done, then all would be forgiven.

"I can do this on my own! I can make her dream a reality, I can repay her for saving me and being my..." she clutched her chest, smiling as she remembered how Fayth saved and took her in, raising her like a daughter. "She made me stronger than I was already before. Showing me that suffering and hopelessness can lead to great power. Now..." her eyes were glowing purple. "Now, I'll make sure Mother's wish is fulfilled, but I can't have that faker and her friend in my way!"

She closed her eyes, sensing where they had gone. It didn't take long as she was tracking the same magical energy like she did before and found them. She slowly opened her eyes and smiled.

"I will kill them! My mother killed Spark, so it's only natural that I kill Spark's stupid and weak daughter. But the human girl, Dashiell. she seems like a strong fighter, and if I can't kill her, then I can..." she saw flashes of Dash, smiling at her. She quickly brush those thoughts out of her mind. "...kill. Yeah, kill her too."

Void pulled out a gray book and a feather pen with magic and opened a gateway into a universe when she opened and wrote in the book. She quickly jumped through it, disappearing.

"So..." Dashie whispered as she looked around. "You said this didn't happen before?"

Twilight nodded, but her face had a deep red blush as she could feel Dashie's arms around her waist, holding on to her as the two were hovering in a void of rainbow light.

"Yeah, this is new. When it first happened, I was already teleported to the Realm of whatever, not floating in some colorful void like this." she slowly turned her head down, seeing Dashie's face close to hers. "Rainbow, um, can you, um, let go?"

"Huh?" Dashie whispered, hearing Twilight's nervous voice. She moved her hands, feeling Twilight's sides, making her feel her friend's strong and well built sides. "Oh, sorry."

Dashie pulled her arms away and moved a few inches away, but the rainbow light didn't let them go anywhere. Dashie and Twilight looked around, wondering why they couldn't move away from each other. Dashie started to put her mind to work.

"Maybe whatever we are going, Twi, it's taking the jacket a while to reach? Or..."

"I think it's...wait!" Twilight face went more red when she heard it. "Hey, don't say my name like that!"

Dashie faced her, confused. "Like what?"

Twilight looked away, her blush not fading.

"You said 'Twi'. You're not suppose to say it like that. It's Twilight."

Dashie tilted her head.

"Uh, why not?"

Dashie could see that Twilight was having trouble giving a reason and it finally hit Dashie in why Twilight was acting like that. She smirked as she couldn't wait to mess and tease Twilight.

"Ohhhhh, I see. You give me a nickname, but I can't give you one back in turn? Is that it?"

Twilight didn't say a word, only pouting with annoyance.

"Oh, I get it now." Dashie moved closer, smirking. "Is my Twilight feeling embarrassed or shy? Shy that I called her 'Twi'? I mean, it's only fair since you've been calling me Rainbow instead of Dashie, or my real name."

Twilight looked away, still not saying a word, making Dashie chuckle.

"Come on, Twi. Don't be mad, I'm just teasing you, hehe." she flew around her and then finally above her, laying back and relaxing. "Besides, I like the nickname you called me by. 'Rainbow' sounds cool, you know?" she peeked down, seeing Twilight still looking away. Dashie chuckled and closed her eyes. "Welp, if you don't want me to call you Twi, then I'll stop, ok-"

"I like it..."

"Hmm?" Dashie asked, opening her eyes and turning her head down.

"I... I like the nickname, and it's just that no one ever gave me a nickname before, except for my mother." Dashie flipped over and could see Twilight smiling a bit, but it was filled with sadness. "My Mother called me sweet pea or spark of hope. Those names reminded me how much she loved me."

"Sweet pea...huh?" Dashie flew down, hovering before her friend. She looked at her and started to think to herself in her thoughts. "My mother also called me that. Even Aunty Spark and Braver as well...speaking of Aunty Spark..." she looked at the rainbow jacket. "This is my aunt's jacket, no doubt. I can just feel her presence coming off it, but Twi said this belonged to her mother, but then that mean she is..."

"Rainbow..."

Dashie snapped out of her thoughts and looked up at Twilight, who was looking annoyed but still having a deep blush on her face.

"Twi?"

Twilight crossed her arms, hiding her breasts from sight. "Stop staring at me like that. I can feel you looking at them...perv..."

Dashie blinked and quickly went red in the face, realizing what Twilight was talking about.
"Oh, uh, sorry. I-I didn't mean to. This is a big misunderstanding! I swear!"

"Whatever."

The two hovered in silence, not knowing what else to talk about, and Dashie's mind was trying to put things together. Was Twilight her cousin? But if so, why didn't Spark never ever talked about having a kid? Not only that, but she heard how Spark had a girlfriend, so Spark couldn't have a child, unless maybe magic or adoption? She needed clear answers, and the only one who had them were Twilight herself. Dashie was going to ask her when Twilight spoke up.

"I also had another nickname..."

"Huh?"

Dashie saw Twilight looking down in sadness.

"It was 'Big Horn' because of how stupid long my horn is."

Dashie looked up at Twilight's horn, and she didn't realize it until she pointed it out. Twilight's horn was indeed long than the unicorns horns she had seen. She visited Equestria, but because she was too young to remember, all she had to go off of was her stepmother, Sunny, and her little half-sister, Sol.

"...Rainbow..."

Dashie once more snapped out of her thoughts and realized she was staring again.

"Whoops! Sorry, sorry, I didn't mean too."

"Why are you apologizing?" Twilight asked, looking away.

"Um, cause I'm staring, and I thought that you were mad at me?"

Twilight shook her head. "Why should I be upset? My horn is ugly, so it's only natural that everyone looks at it in disgust."

"Ugly?" Dashie asked, confused.

"Yeah. It's not the right shape, and it's long, so yeah, ugly. So, I don't mind." she lied and Dashie could see that.
Dashie placed her arms behind her back, giving a sad expression to her friend. "Twi, your horn is not ugly."

Twilight looked back at her.

"Yeah, it is! I can see it on everyone's faces when they look at it!"

"No, they're not." Dashie said, frowning. "Your horn is beautiful, Twi."

Twilight saw flashes of Dash, saying the same thing before her death. This made Twilight to shake her head, getting rid of the image from her thoughts. "H-How can you say that!? You don't even know me, Rainbow."

Twilight held her head down, trying not to cry. Dashie could see her struggling and felt sad for her friend. She wanted to help her. She flew over and grabbed her hand, making Twilight face her.

"Twi, look. Your horn may be different, and some may say it's not the best or beautiful, but I can honestly say this, and I don't care if you believe me or not. But I don't think it's ugly, not even close. It's unique. You're different, Twi. Different is not bad, it's special." as Dashie said that, Twilight's head started to hurt as she saw flashes of Dash, weakly smiling at her. "I admire your big horn. It's one of a kind, unique, and beautiful,"

Twilight shut her eyes, not wanting to remember what happened after that. She didn't want to remember the pain of losing the person she loved so much.

"Twi..."

Twilight suddenly felt a warm hand on her cheek, making her open her eyes and saw Dashie. Dashie was smiling warmly at her, which made her feel a little better. Seeing Dashie before her made her feel something she missed all those years ago. She didn't want to admit to those feelings because of her ego and fear, but right here and now, she couldn't hide them anymore.

"Rainbow..."

"Yeah?"

"I-"

Suddenly, the jacket glowed brighter than before, blinding the two, and soon the light engulfed them, transporting them once again. Where ever they were going, it was pulling the two part from each other, making Twilight start to panic. She was going to lose someone again and she couldn't let that happen. She held on to Dashie's hand.

"RAINBOW!"

"TWI!"

Both girls were soon engulfed by the bright light and were gone...

"Twi! Where are you!? TWI!?"

Dashie woke up in a dark place and saw she was alone. She figured she must be inside some building or a vast vehicle, as she could hear a very loud laser blasting sound. It echoed through the darkness.

"Where am I?"

Suddenly she could hear loud and heavy footsteps as it was getting closer. She turned around and could see something tall with wings. Dashie could sense she was in danger and slowly stepped back.

"Stay back! I might not like it, but I can fight!"

She tried to find something to use as a weapon, but before she could, the thing came out of the shadows, and what Dashie saw was not a monster, but a...

Twilight's head was spinning, and her hearing was buzzing loudly like she was hit by a flashbang.

"Rainbow?"

Her hearing was slowly returning, but her vision was still a little fuzzy. She hardly made out a few figures looming over her, looking down on her.

"What...?"

"Is this the one you were talking about a few years back?" said a female voice but with a strict and cold tone.

Twilight could hear another voice, which sounded like an energetic tomboy. "I mean, the jacket is the same, but that's not Spark...unless she has a younger sister or something. Maybe it's one of the teammates she told us about?"

Hearing that alone made Twilight snap out of her daze, and her eyesight finally returned. What she saw were four women looking down on her.

The first one was a green female wildcat teenager.

Next to her was another teenager but an orange-haired and pale skin dog.

Beside them was a teen purple-haired water dragon girl and an older panda woman who looked like she was in her mid-twenties. The panda drew her spear, pointing the ice cover blade at Twilight's neck.

"Neera!? Stop! What are you doing!? She's not an enemy!" the dragon teen yelled.

The one named Neera, narrowed her eyes at Twilight, not taking her eyes off her.

"We don't know if she is or not. She could be working for the other side, just like Carol's evil sister!"

The wildcat, named Carol, crossed her arms; upset.

"Dude. My sister isn't evil."

Neera kept her spear close to Twilight's throat, but Twilight had enough and grabbed the blade with her hand. She used her Arcane fist: fire, to melt the blade.

"I fucking dare you to do that again, you panda bitch."

Neera was stunned, not knowing what happened. The dragon teen gasped and was shocked.

"H-How did she do that!? Neera's weapons are made from her ice powers, and they can't be easily melted like that!"

Twilight pushed the stick away and stood. She looked around for Dashie but saw nothing but a resting or small loading Bay Area of some sort. It all looked futuristic to her. She could see a window and hurried to it, while the dragon girl told her to wait.

Twilight reached the window and was shocked to see that she was in space and could see a planet not far from her location. She had never been in space before.

"What the hell!? I'm in space!?"

"Do you know someone named Spark? Because that-"

Twilight's ears twitched and quickly turned around, grabbing the dragon girl's white overtunic.

"HEY NOW! LET MY FRIEND GO!" Carol shouted with worry.

The teen dog took a fighting stance but also looked worried.

"Please stand down. We aren't here to hurt you!"

Before Twilight could say anything, the dragon teen placed her hand out to them, telling them to stand down. Twilight could tell this girl was level-headed and knew how to handle things calmly...unlike her...

"Hold on, girls. She's scared and confused." she turned to Twilight, smiling softly. "It's ok. We're friends here. No need to worry. My name is Sash Lilac. Are you one of Spark's teammates? We met Spark before, so we aren't-"

Twilight was surprised, hearing the dragon teen say that. Hearing her mother's name was making her miss her.
"You've met my mom?"

It was Lilac turn to be confused. "Wait, you are Spark's daughter?"

Carol scratched her ear. "I didn't even know she had a kid."

Twilight let her go and asked where she was, and Lilac answered her.

"You are on the Bakunawa. A giant spaceship that's going to fire its mining laser at our moon."

Neera continued as she was fixing her spear with her ice powers. "To harvest it into energy, so it can initiate space travel. In doing so, devastating Avalice, our planet, in the process."

Lilac finished what Neera said. "And we are here to stop it!"

Twilight got the run-down. She ended up in another universe and one that seemed to be in danger. She looked around and comfired that Dashie wasn't anywhere in this room.

"Tell me! Have you seen anyone else? She's a human looking girl! Her name is Rainbow Das-I mean Dashiell!"

The group look at each other and then back at Twilight, shaking their heads, but Lilac could tell whoever Twilight was looking for meant a lot to her. She stepped forward and smiled.

"We'll find this person!"

Carol cough. "Aren't we are here to save the whole world? Not to find this missing girl."

Lilac nodded. "Yeah, and we will, but we can do both! Come on, Carol, you and I are a team, right?" she looked over to the teen dog and Neera, who had finally fixed her spear. "With Milla and Neera. We'll be sure to find her and save our world! Besides, if this girl here is Spark's daughter, then we owe it to her after she helped you guys in saving me three years ago."

Carol sighed. "There she goes again, being ms. hero pants like always..." but Carol rubbed her nose, grinning. "But hey, I'm with you, Lilac. Let's kick ass and save the day!"

Milla walked up and put her arm around Carol's neck, grinning.
"Let's not forget the 'Save the missing girl' too, right?

Neera nodded. "I'll do what I can, even though I don't trust her."

Twilight rolled her eyes, crossing her arms.

"I didn't ask for your help in feeling that loser! I don't even want you helping me, so don't bother!"

Neera looked at her in anger. "You dare to spit in our faces after we said we will help you!?" she stepped up to Twilight to give her a piece of her mind, but Lilac moved in front of her.

"Now, now, let's not fight!" Lilac turned to Twilight, asking for her name.

"..."

Lilac tilted her head, wondering why Twilight wasn't answering her.

"Um, hello?"

Twilight was silent, and her mind was remembering her mother, and what her mother did for others. This was her chance to prove herself that she could help and save other universes. She turned to Lilac with a somewhat smile and answered her.

"Twilight. Twilight Spark."

The group said their names again to Twilight. Twilight asked them who was behind this evil act of destroying the moon. Lilac answered her with a sad expression.

"The mastermind behind this is called..."

Dashie gulped at the tall wing creature before her. It was a blue dragon wearing strange armor.

"Her name is Merga."

End of Chapter 4

Ch.6 Meeting The Knight of Honesty

"Whoa now, Missy, calm yourself!" the centaur pushed Twilight back. "I know your kind are a jealous type but, no need for such language!"

Twilight's tail was swaying, showing how angry she was.

"Well, fucking sorry, but that's how I fucking talk! Now, stay the fuck away from her!"

The centaur was so displeased in how Twilight was acting. "Why are you doing this!?"

"Because...I...she's...fuck it!" Twilight shouted and turned around, facing Dashie, who was also confused in how Twilight was acting. Twilight looked down at her, her face blushing, her heart beating fast, and she quickly grabbed Dashie's collar and pulled her closer.

"Huh?"

"Rainbow! I lo-" Twilight's mind started to break down as she was to embarrass and scared to tell Dashie the truth. 'No, I can't tell her. I need to wait, and I need do it right, but how?'

"Rainbow? Is that her name?" asked the centaur, poking her head over Twilight's shoulder. She could see the struggle on Twilight's face and sighed.

Dashie could also see poor Twilight's face, like she was really struggling in wanting to say something. She felt it was her fault somehow, so Dashie pulled Twilight's hands off of her collar and held with care, causing Twilight to snapped out of her mind and saw her, confused.

"Twilight..." Dashie slowly moved her hands to the sides of Twilight's face. "Are you okay? Can you tell me what's wrong?"

Twilight's mouth trembled, trying to say something, but couldn't. Instead, she could only do one thing, and that was...

"I'M FINE!" Twilight shouted, smacking Dashie's hands away and looking away with a blush. "Idiot."

Dashie chuckled, knowing Twilight was lying.

The centaur watched all of this, feeling like a third wheel. "Well, I'll love to give y'all some space. But this is my buck and I wanna sleep after all the training I had with the Earth Knight's Captain. Little beat up here as you can see. Plus..." she eyed their bodies. 'Should I report this to the Captain?'

"Earth Knights?" Dashie question after hearing the name but before she could ask more questions, Twilight grabbed her again, but it was with care this time. "Twi?" she could see the worry look, but it wasn't aimed at her but down below, which made Dashie blush as she covered her lower area.

'Not again! I'm still a little ha-'

"Remove your leggings!" Twilight ordered.

"WHAT!? NO WAY!!"

The centaur was also surprised, were they going to do the deed here!? She was gonna ask them but Twilight beat her to it.

"She's hurt! I felt a small bump on her crotch!" Twilight turned to the Centaur.

Dashie herself was in shock by the size that her friend had said. "SMALL!?"

Twilight faced her, becoming more worried. "So it got bigger!?"

Dashie started to shutter as she blushed deep red.

"Well, it was...I mean, it's not SMALL! Okay! But I'm fine, Twi! Please, let's not go there! Let's just relax, okay?"

Twilight sighed and rolled up her jacket's sleeves. "We will. Once we are sure you're not injured." she was about to reach for Dashie's leggings but Dashie pushed Twilight's hands away and ran behind the centaur, hiding. Twilight was getting angry in how Dashie was acting, but she quickly snapped out of it as she saw Dashie's scared face. She could still see the red bruise on her cheek where she hit her...

The Centaur raised her hands up, trying to keep the two apart. "Now, now, y'all calm down. If she's truly hurt, I can check on her as I was trained on field medic duites with healing magic."

Dashie was surprised. "You can!?"

"Of course. I can use low level magic and check you. So, are you okay with that, lil missy?"

Dashie looked at Twilight, and before she could answer, Twilight answered for her.

"Whatever..."

"Huh?" Dashie whispered.

"What?"

The two girls watched as Twilight walked out of the bunk and headed down the hall and leaned on the wall, waiting with her arms crossed. The centaur watched all this as she poked her head out.

"She's an odd one."

"Y-yeah, well..." Dashie didn't know what to say, as she was worried and confused by Twilight's behavior. 'What's going on with her? I know she's worried but...'

The Centaur sighed and closed the door and turning to Dashie. She could see a small bump like how Twilight had said, but she narrowed her eyes as she noticed it was getting smaller each pasting second.

"...are you hiding something, girly?"

Dashie jumped, becoming nervous. "N-no, not really..."

"Well, alright then." she moved her hands towards Dashie's crotch and quickly grabbed the top of the leggings and pulled it down, making Dashie squeal. What the Centaur saw confirmed what she believed. "Ah, you aren't a-"

Dashie covered the Centaur mouth. The Centaur was annoyed by this and was going to give a piece of her mind to the girl, but she stopped. She could feel Dashie's hand shaking like she was scared and looking at her, she could see the tears in her eyes.

"I'm a girl. Honest." she whispered.

The Centaur nodded her head. She felt Dashie removing her hands. She watched as Dashie raised "it", revealing the female part, and the Centaur's cheeks blushed, not believing what she was seeing. A male and female part.

"Ya have a male part, and yet you're a girl?"

"Yeah, I know. I know how strange that is." Dashie replied, pulling her leggings up. "But I was born as a girl but when I hit puberty, my body changed. So, yeah..."

"I have never seen anything like that before. Are ya a new species? Ya kinda look more weird than your angry friend out there." she pointed her thumb to the door.

Dashie did a small chuckle. "It's going to be hard to explain, but we're not from this universe. We jumped here because-"
Dashie was cut off when the centaur covered her mouth.

"Ya are a criminal or runaway?"

Dashie was confused by the question, and the Centaur continued.

"The Only way you'll leave your world is if ya are a criminal or a runaway." she narrowed her eyes, her hand tightening around Dashie's mouth and cheeks. "I want the honest truth, ya hear! I'll know if you are lying and when you do lie, as a knight in training, I'll follow my duty in turning you in, and it won't be pretty. So, tell me now, are ya criminals, runaways or both?"

Dashie could feel her strength, the girl was strong, and it wasn't magic. She felt her mouth being freed. She sighed.
"I'm neither, and I'm sure my friend isn't either. We just happened to be teleported away at the wrong time when we were facing off against someone. Then we ended up in another universe, but that time, Twi seemed to use her jumping abilities... I think?" Dashie wasn't so sure how Spark's jacket worked. "Anyway, we then ended up here."

The Centaur listened and was silent. After a few minutes, she sat down, her arms crossed.

"Okay. I'm a bit of a country gal, and I ain't that bright, but I'm no fool."

"I know, but we're not lyin-"

"If I turn you in, will ya cause trouble?"

"NO! Of course not! I won't ever cause problems, honest!" she soon remembered about Twilight. She made a worried face. "...Twi on the other hand? Yeah, don't piss her off." Dashie rubbed the back of her head but stopped when she heard the laughter from the Centaur.

"Ha! No hint of lying, only being honest, even for your friend." the centaur stood up. "Alright, you can stay with me, as long as you promise not to cause any problems." she removed her visor and placed it on a hook on the wall. "Ya can't tell anyone what ya are, and no funny business." she removed her armor, revealing the chain mail underneath it. She set the armor on the wall, where it stayed thanks to the hooks. She was about to remove her chain mail but stopped. "You two are a couple, correct?"

"Couple!? No, we're not." Dashie quickly answered.

The Centaur wasn't buying it. "Your friend outside seems to disagree with you in how she was acting around you."

Dashie did a small chuckle and waved her hand off at her. "Oh come on, Twi and I are just friends! Pfft, her liking me in that way? HA!"

"Hmm..." the Centaur didn't say anything, but she had a suspicion about Dashie's feelings and how the two were interacting. She decided to keep quiet, and not push the subject. She asked another question. "So, what are you?" she started to remove her chain mail.

Dashie looked down in sadness. "I'm part human, with a bit of Equestrian...and the rest is..." she gulped. "Slime... see, in my universe, slimes are like slugs. Slugs are hermaphrodite, meaning they have both female and m-m-m-" Dashie started to shutter as she looked up and could see the bare fur chest of the Centaur.

"Go on, sugar cube."

"M-m-male p-p-parts..."

"Oh?" the Centaur looked down and saw it growing again, causing her to laugh. "Getting a little excited, are we? Over me!? Ahaha, I can't believe you're easy to get aroused!"

"Hey, shut up!" Dashie shouted, trying to hide her embarrassment.

The Centaur calmed down, but the smirk was still on her face. "Okay, okay. I get it now, but why are you hiding this from your friend? Haven't told her this, going off by your reaction. So, why?"

Dashie rubbed the back of her head, not sure what to say. She sat down on the hay bed.

"Well, it's like this, okay? It's complicated... I don't know how she will handle it, okay? Like, I'm shock you were so okay about it. In my universe, many will call me a freak or other hurtful things, if they knew. See, growing both sex parts isn't a thing in my universe, and I doubt it's common in other universes..." Dashie sighed as she covered her face. "I don't want Twi to think I'm a freak or something. So, yeah, that's why I haven't told her yet. I don't want to lose a friend I just made..."

"Well, you should tell her soon, or she'll find out by accident."

"Yeah, yeah. I'll tell her. Just, not today, please?"

"Okay. I'll keep this secret, and when the time is right, you tell her."

Dashie gave the girl a thumbs up.

"Oh, right, what's your name, lil missy?"

Dashie smiled and reach out for a handshake. "Dashiell Reinbold, but friends call me Dashie. You?"

"Well, nice to meet ya, Dashie. My name is Artoria Javeria, but everyone calls me AJ for short. Now, I know there are a lot of questions both sides have right now, but I'm too tired right now." AJ yawned and pointed to the door. "You can stay in any of the bunks in these barracks. I'm the only one here. We can pick this up tomorrow."

"Sure, and thanks." Dashie opened the door.

"Hey." AJ called out, making Dashie stopped. "I'm not a pervert or nothing, but your lil guy, ya should learn to be more careful about that."

Dashie blushed. "Yeah...haha...ha... thanks for tip and letting us stay."

"Anytime." AJ replied, watching Dashie left and closed the door.

Dashie stood there, bright red in the face as she looked down at her lower parts. 'It's easy getting a boner when you see a bare fur chest right in front of you. Geez, I can't help it... also doesn't help when Twi and I keep getting in those weird positions.' She sighed, then looked down the hall and could see Twilight just leaning on the wall but did take notice of her. "Hey, Twi. Co-"

Dashie didn't need to finish as Twilight suddenly teleported over to her and standing before her, all worried but yet, trying to hide it. Dashie eyed her tail, seeing it wagging like a dog that was happy to see her owner.

"Uhhh..."

Twilight looked away. "She didn't do anything weird to you, right?"

Dashie smiled and shook her head. "Nope."

Twilight faced her, not believing her. "I heard you yelling like a big baby, a few moments ago. You're fine? You're not hurt or nothing?"

Dashie chuckled. "I'm fine, Twi."

"..."

"Trust me." Dashie held her hands and looked her in the eyes. "I'm fine. Okay?"

"Fine, whatever..." Twilight was silent and then realized Dashie was holding her hands. She blushed and pulled her hands away and took a step back. She saw Dashie's smile, but her ears were twitching with happiness. "...fine."

Dashie noticed the ear twitch. "What was that?"

"Nothing!" Twilight turned her back to her now, but showing her tail wagging super hard now, which made Dashie giggle.

After a bit and calming Twilight down, Dashie explained to her that they could stay in one of the bunks. Then they will need to explain to AJ about what was going on.

"I see, so she trusts us and wants to know what's happening, huh?"

"Yup, I was thinking what we should start with tomorrow with. But right now, let's relax and sleep, it's been a long day. Tomorrow will be a busy day."

Twilight didn't say anything. She watched as Dashie entered one of the bunks and laid down on the hay bed, stretching her limbs out and yawning. She heard her say goodnight to her and closed the door. Making Twilight just stand out there, looking at the door, blushing.

Twilight wanted to say something to her, not about her feelings, but about being sorry for hurting her in the way she did. She could tell that Dashie was trying to ignore the whole thing, and not bring it up, which is good, but Twilight still needed to apologize.

'How am I going to say it? Do I just apologize and move on, or do I need to talk more about it?' she thought to herself, looking at her feet.

Unknown to her, the light figure slowly poked her head from behind Twilight's shoulder, looking annoyed. "Just kiss her and say, sorry, Twilight!" the figure opened her wings and hovered around Twilight, arms folded. "Say you didn't mean to hurt her and that you love her and want her. Then you both kiss and hug each other, and everything will be fine!" the figure had her hand out, trying to grab Twilight's hand and force her to see Dashie, who was in her bunk. But her hand phase through it, making the light figure sad. "...I hope you can let me in soon..." she looked up at Twilight, seeing her sad face as she kept thinking in what she should do. "I miss talking to you as you could hear me. You can't, right now. But I know, someday, you'll hear me." the light figure moved in front of Twilight's face, giving a smile.

"Spark..." Twilight whispered, causing the figure to become shocked. "Mom... what should I do? You always had the right words to say when I needed you. What should I do now?"

The light figure smiled as she placed a hand on her chest and then Twilight's. "Your spark will lead the way. Trust in it, Twilight."

Twilight blinked, her ears twitching as she felt the warmth and could have sworn she could feel something over her chest. She touched her chest and felt the warmth leaving. Whatever she felt, this made her smile a bit. She placed her head on Dashie's door.

'If you were here, you'll tell me to believe in the spark and that it will always lead the way.' Twilight closed her eyes, smiling but stopped when she heard something coming from the room. "Huh?" she placed her ear on the door and listen closely, and could hear some soft breathing and panting. She was confused at first, but then those soft breathings became fast and soon, she heard Dashie's voice but sounding like she was in pain.

"G-guh, no. Stop this, I shouldn't be, ngh...ahh.."

Twilight was confused and wanted to open the door, but something told her not too. Even more so with her fear of hurting Dashie was still fresh in her mind. The light figure appeared from above and looked even more annoyed than last time.

"Open the door! You are going to learn about Dashie's little friend one day, so it better be now than later! Out of all the rewrites, this will be the less awkward one." the figure placed her hand on the knob but like before, her hand phased through it.

Twilight was about to step back, but she heard Dashie's soft voice, but sounding sad, as she called out her name.

"T-Twi..."

'She needs me!' Twilight didn't react at first, but then her instincts kicked in, and she was quick to kick open the door and stepped inside. "RAINBOW! I HEARD YOU! ARE YOU OKAY!?"

Dashie covered herself with her wings and looking so embarrass as she blushed. She tried to speak, but she couldn't get any words out.

Twilight lowered herself and was about to touch her, but...

"DON'T TOUCH ME!"

Twilight was shocked and looked at Dashie. She could see the anger and pain on her face.

"JUST, STOP, TWI. I-I-I'M FINE!"

"But..."

"P-please, leave, Twi. I'm fine."

"You are not. Please, I'm sorry about-" Twilight reached out her hand, but stopped when Dashie slapped it away.

"JUST GO! I CAN'T BEAR TO SEE YOU RIGHT NOW, OKAY!? JUST...leave."

Twilight was hurt. Her heart was breaking, but she could see that Dashie was serious, and Twilight knew pushing the subject would just make it worst.

"...okay." she stood up and looked down. "I'm sorry." she headed out, and without turning around, she said her last words to Dashie. "Please, forgive me..." she closed the door.

"Scratch that." the light figure said, watching the whole thing and standing beside Twilight, who was trying her best to not cry. "This might be the most awkward version, yet."

Dashie heard what Twilight had said to her. She felt so guilty, and angry at the same time, but most of all, she felt ashamed. She looked down between her legs and seeing the mess she made. She just wanted the pent-up feelings and thoughts to end, and she hated it when she had to use her friend in her thoughts as she was trying to release those feelings. It's just wrong, and yet, she can't help it.

"I'm doing it again. Using and thinking of a friend in a sexual way..."

Dashie curled up, disappearing into her wings as she sat there.

'I'm just a pervert, who can't control her own emotions... because of this stupid...' she cleaned herself up but as she did so, she kept thinking about Twilight. "Why? Why I choose you, out of all the other girls I know...I went straight to you, Twi... why?"

Dashie closed her eyes and, soon, lay down on the hay bed. Her thoughts were still of Twilight, but as she fell asleep, her thoughts became more peaceful and sweet, and Dashie couldn't stop smiling.

Meanwhile, Twilight was just sitting by Dashie's door. Her arms over her knees and her head down, with her tail curled up under her, not moving an inch. The light figure lowered herself to her, wanting to pet her, but couldn't. What she heard broke her heart.

"Can't lose her... can't lose her, please, Mom, I can't lose her again. I just can't." she started to cry, making the light figure look sad.

"You won't. I know it..." she tried to hug her but phased right through her. She slowly leaned back and spoke. "Be strong, like your wonderful mother, Spark. Don't lose your hope, Twilight. Dashie will be fine, and you will too."

Sadly, Twilight won't hear this as she softly cried to herself...

AJ's door was crack opened a little, revealing AJ herself had watched the whole thing. She quietly closed the door and sighed as she got back into position on her bed.

"I can already tell those two will have problems, but it's clear they have a strong connection. Maybe stronger than any other couple, I've ever seen."

She tossed her blanket over her body and closed her eyes.

"...I wish to meet someone that will love me as much as that Twilight girl loves Dashie. That will be a blessing from Haydon."
She slowly fell asleep.

Static and prism lights filled the darkness and soon, AJ found herself on an apple farm, one looking like her old home. She was running toward a tree and with a swift bucking kick from her horse legs, she knocks out all the apples into the buckets. She stood proud in her work and turned around when she heard a voice.

"Good afternoon. My name is Twilight Spark-"

But AJ stopped Twilight, who looked normal, from finishing as she shook her hand in a very friendly gesture.

"Well, howdy-doo, Miss Twilight, a pleasure makin' your acquaintance. I'm A[static]j[static]. We here at Sweet Apple Acres sure do like makin' new friends!"

Twilight felt like her arm was going to be torn off if this handshake kept going. "Friends? Actually, I-"

Again, Twilight was cut off when AJ spoke, letting her hand go. "So, what can I do you for?"

AJ smiled, seeing Twilight still moving her hand up and down, not aware that the handshake was over. Before Twilight could realize this, the scene filled with loud static and bright prism lights, blinding and deafening AJ.

"What in tarnation is happenin' here?"

Soon, AJ could hear someone growling with anger, she slowly opened her eyes and could see Dashie, also looking normal, at the front of the line where apple cider was being sold. It seemed the last barrel ran out.

"Heh. Sorry, everypony! That's it for today!" AJ answered to everyone, seeing and hearing the folks in line being all sad.

AJ didn't have a chance to react when Dashie suddenly flew above her, all mad. "Surprise, surprise." she pointed at AJ with a mad look. "You ran out again!" everyone in the line was agreeing with her and there was a faint shy voice speaking, but Dashie spoke up after landing. "Why can't you make enough cider for all of us?" Dashie placed her hand over her chest, now looking sad. "Or at least for me!"

This caused AJ to blush a little, and before she found the words to answer, everything around her went white. Her mind suddenly felt like it was being hit by something, and her vision was filled with prism lights. She could see memories of herself and Dashie hanging out with each memory, she felt something deep in her heart.

"What? I..."

Her memory self and Dashie were laughing, having a good time, and feeling closer than they have ever been. AJ didn't know why, but her heart was telling her to hold Dashie and never let her go. She reached out, but before she could hold her, Twilight's arms appeared, beating her to it, and pulling Dashie in close. This made AJ feel something sad within her.

"...this pain. It feels familiar, like..."

Before she could finish, the scene changed, but it was her and Twilight, hanging out and being friends. Evening into the far future, they were good of friends still, even if they aged a lot. She remembered a memory as she started to relive it.
Twilight and her were on the farm. Twilight used her magic to help fix the broken roof as AJ was up there, hammering away. She removed her hat and wiped her forehead of sweat.

"How are ya holdin' up, Twi? We can stop, if you're tired." she shouted back down to the ground, seeing a blushing Twilight as she was given new roof shingles to her with her magic.

"It's okay, AJ. I'm fine." Twilight replied, hearing her friend. She soon teleported to her, hovering there with her wings. She still had a blushing face. "...I'm sorry for..."

AJ laughed it off, knowing her friend was still worried about destroying her barn's roof. "Twi, it's fine. You're still new to your powers, and you didn't know what would happen when you and Dashie had se-"

Twilight groaned in embarrassment, hiding her face in her hands, which caused AJ to laugh even more.

"Hey, hey, it's okay. Like I said, it was an accident. It was a funny one."

"How are you so forgiving, AJ?" Twilight asked, sitting down next to her.

AJ sat down and tried to cool down as she waved her hat over her face. "Well, we're friends, Twi. It's what we do. We forgive each other, and move on."

She could see her answer was right, but Twilight still looked so...sad?

"AJ... I never really got to say this, but..." she breathed in and then out. She turned to her, but AJ stopped her.

"I knew one day, you'll fall for her, Twi."

This caused Twilight's face to turn super red, as her heart was racing. "H-huh?"

AJ was smiling at her. "Look, it's not a big secret that you and Dashie are very close back then. Everyone sees that. So when Dashie finally asked you out, after all those years when you two saved Braver and her twin sister, help raising Braver like your daughter, and being her mothers."

"..." Twilight didn't say anything. Just listening, as her cheeks were still bright red.

"Everyone was so happy and proud for you two. You two are so perfect for each other, and I can say, we are all jealous of you. You two are perfect for each other like you were made to be together, even if you two have hiccups." AJ gave her a pat on the shoulder. "Don't worry. I know what you are going to say, but it's nothing at all to talk about."

AJ was about to go back to work, but she heard Twilight's voice, and it sounded mad.

"Your feelings are nothing, AJ!"

The sudden yelling made her jump, almost falling off the roof. Lucky Twilight caught her with her magic and helped her to stand right again.

"AJ, everyone thought that you and Dashie were going to be a perfect couple, and not a single one thought of me as the one dating Dashie. You two were perfect, even I saw that, but not a single day goes by that I don't ever stop thinking that I took your chance away from her." Twilight's eyes were wet with tears, and she was looking at the ground.

AJ, who was in Twilight's spell, was about to speak, but stopped when Twilight was still talking.

"Even with Dashie, I still feel like something off. That Dashie should have been with you. I feel like a mistake and not fit for her. It should have been yo-"

Twilight was cut off as she felt AJ's hand on her head. It was a playful bop on the head. She looked up, and could see a smiling face from her dear friend.

"Twi, that is the past. That was the old me, and not the current one. The past is in the past, and the future is the future." she could feel the magic aura leaving her body, allowing her to move freely again. "I accepted my loss long ago and now, the only thing I want is for Dashie to be happy." she hugged her. "Same with you, and that's the honest truth."

"AJ..."

"So don't think otherwise, because it will hurt her seeing you think like that and that is something I will never let stand, understand?"

Twilight sniffed and nodded her head.

"Good."

The two friends let go and went back to work on the roof. AJ stopped and giggle.

"...so, Dashie is that good in bed, huh? That you can't handle your own magic."

Twilight went red in the face again, causing AJ to laugh out loud.

"W-w-what are y-you t-t-talking about!?"

AJ kept laughing, and this made Twilight mad, but soon, she started to join in the laughter...

AJ opened her eyes and blinked. She was back in her bunk, she leaned over to the wall and pulling a piece of a pipe. Sunlight blasted out of the pipe, showing it was morning. She yawned and tried to figure out that weird dream she had...

"Huh?"

She couldn't remember what the dream she had, but she remembered she had one.

"Strange. Wonder what that dream was about..."

She removed the blanket from her body and raised her arms above her head to stretch. She looked at the door while she was doing this, and flashes of Dashie filled her mind, making her heart race for some odd reason. She looked down at her bare fur chest and blush as she sees the tips standing up through the fur.

"Whoa now! You two better sit right back down, ya hear!"

She covered her chest, feeling her heart beating and her body getting hot.

"What the hay was that about!?"

She shook off the weird feeling and stood up. She walked to the door and opened it. She was shock to see Twilight in the same spot that she was in since yesterday night. She was still awake and repeating one thing.

"Can't lose her again..."

AJ felt worried now.

"Hey, uh, Miss Twilight. Are you okay?"

Twilight didn't answer.

"Hello, anyone home?"

Twilight slowly looked up, seeing a concerned AJ, who was in front of her, looking worried. Twilight had bags under her eyes, and it was clear she had stayed up all night.

"Mornin'..."

"Are you alright, sugar cube?"

"Not really, but I'm okay." Twilight answered in a rough and dry voice. She looked back down, and the light figure, who was behind her, was looking worried.

"Twilight..." the figure spoke to her, but Twilight didn't hear her. Not even AJ heard or saw this light figure.

AJ sighed, knowing Twilight must have some trouble, like no one will be acting like this unless something happened. "Sugar cube, do you need anything? I can get you a drink of water."

"I'm fine, really." Twilight replied, looking back at AJ, trying to smile but nothing. She looked dead inside.

AJ shook her head and reach out to her, grabbing her hand and shaking it all very friendly like. "Artoria Javeria is my name! But please, call me AJ!"

"...Twilight Spark..."

"Nice to meet you, Twi."

This caught her attention. Her ears twitched and she looked at her. "Did you just called me, Twi?" AJ nodded and let go, making Twilight still shaking her hand up and down, until she realized it and stopped. She gave AJ a cold look. "Well, don't! Only Rainbow is allowed to call me, Twi."

AJ giggled and looked at her. "Sure, thing, Sugar cube." she winked at her.

This made Twilight blush and quickly turn away, but AJ was still looking at her.

"Be honest with your feelings."

Twilight quickly looked at her, confused. "Huh?"

"If you care about Dashie, then you need to be honest with your feelings. Don't be scared."

Twilight blinked a few times.

"What are you talking about?"

"Just be yourself. Honest."

"AJ..."

"Now, why don't you and I get to know each other? What do ya say?" she patted Twilight's shoulder as she sat next to her on the floor.

Twilight was on guard. "Why are you so nice to me?"

AJ smiled. "Well, it's a knight's duty to be nice and friendly with all. No matter if they are friend or foe."

Twilight gave her a look.

"Well, not enemy, but you get the point. I'm not a knight, not yet, but still." she rubbed the back of her head.

"..." Twilight didn't say a thing.

AJ could see Twilight's stare, making her sweat a little. "Okay, I'll admit, I'm not that good with socializing. Heck, my first real friend was my dog..." she sighed. "...A country pumpkin like myself, living on a farm, and never leaving until a few years ago. Never having a good conversation with anyone else."

"..." Twilight was still quiet.

"..." AJ started to play with her hair, feeling uncomfortable with Twilight's judging eyes and being all silent.

"Still the same way you two always meet!" said the light figure, hovering above and between them. "Ah! The awkward silents will never get old between you and AJ!" she giggled and return to listening.

AJ caved in and asked Twilight why wasn't she talking back to her, which made Twilight answer.

"...I'm not that talkative around new people I meet. Especially after everything that happened, last night."

"Oh. Oh! Yeah, that must have been hard for ya. Sorry about that, sugar cube." AJ rubbed the back of her neck, still feeling uncomfortable.

The two looked away, and just looking off to AJ's opened bunk room. It was like this for a few minutes until one of them spoke up, and that person was Twilight.

"...so, you are a knight, huh?"

"Well, not yet, but someday."

Twilight looked at her. "So, you want to be a knight?"

AJ smirk as she pounded her bare fur chest, making her breast jiggle a little. Twilight took notice of this. "Yes, ma'am. I want to prove myself and protect the weak." she faced her, noticing she was staring at her, but AJ ignored it and continued on. "See, a long time ago, Queen Haydon's sons came to this land and encounter the race of Equestria, earth ponies, unicorns and Pegasus."

Twilight knew this tale, as in her old universe, Tirek and Scorpan visited Equestria, so they could steal the magic of all living creature. Scorpan befriend the ponies and became friends with them all but, Tirek was against it. Soon, Scorpan betrayed his brother by warning the Princess of why they were here to do. His brother was sent away into the deep depths of Tartarus, forever lock away. She listened closely to AJ.

"Both Great Lords befriended the ponies and their Princesses. Many moons later, both sons married Celetsia and Luna. Because of the marriage of both kingdoms, Equestria's borders were opened for all centaurs to cross and live in Equestria and vice versa."

Twilight blinked. She couldn't believe her ears. This universe changed because their Tirek joined his brother in befriending the ponies.

"Soon, ponies genes and centaur genes started mixing and becoming stronger." AJ pointed at herself, flexing. "I'm one of those lucky ones." she kept flexing but noticed that Twilight looked annoyed, so she coughed and continued on. "Anyway, ponies as you know it is a very rare breed, as the majority of the population is now made up of centaurs. As a result, ponies and the centaurs' relationship grew close and the kingdom's border was still open. So, here's the part why I want to be a knight."

Twilight watched as AJ stood up and pointed her hand into the air, making it look like she was holding a sword.

"I live in a small pumpkin country town, where it's mostly ponies. My mother and father were great knights, but they lost their lives in protecting the town from timber wolves. I want to be like them, protecting others and keeping the ones you love and care about safe." she looked down, closing her eyes. "...when I heard the news, I was devastated and didn't eat or sleep for a whole month. Then, I made a promise that I will be a knight and make my parents proud, and most of all, stay true to our family's knight code and that is being always honest! So, I train day and night, and never let up until I become a knight, just like them!"

She stood strong and proud, and Twilight saw this.

"...that is a nice goal, AJ." Twilight whispered.

AJ faced her, smiling as her arms were on her hips.

"Thanks, Twi-I mean Twilight! But of course..." her ears lowered, showing she was sad now. "It's not an easy goal."

"Oh? And why's that?"

AJ looked down the empty bunks, and then back to her. "Because I can't even pass the first round of passing the entrance exam..."

"What!?" Twilight was surprise by this.

AJ rubbed the back of her head and having a tiny blush. "Yeah, I have no talent with the sword." she back to her bunk and returned with a sword. She started doing the most painful and cringe swordplay that Twilight have ever seen in her life, it was like seeing that old video meme of the fat kid with the lightsaber but ten times worst.

"Oh, sweet Celestia, my eyes!"

"See, what I mean." AJ replied, feeling embarrassed and looking down at the floor, stabbing the wooden floor with her sword.

Twilight was speechless. She wasn't sure what to do, she wasn't here to help this failure of a knight and guessing how nothing bad had happened in this universe history, there is no war or anything. Her aid wasn't needed here, and she didn't want to waste it on something useless.

'What's the point in helping her? If she can't do one task, then why waste time.'

Twilight was thinking to herself, looking away from AJ, who was looking at her and wondering if she was coming up with a plan to help her be a knight.

"Hmm..."

AJ was getting her hopes up and Twilight was feeling uncomfortable as she could feel AJ looking at her. Twilight stood up and faced her with a cold look.

"There is no point in helping someone that doesn't belong in something that they fail at."

"H-huh!?" AJ's eyes widen in shock, her whole face looking hurt as her heart was breaking.

Twilight closed her eyes and turned her back to her. "You heard me, I'm not going to help you. It's not my problem or anypony else. So, I suggest you find another passion in your life, instead of chasing an impossible dream."

AJ looked down, seeing the sword in the wooden floor. She squeezed her fists and grit her teeth in anger.

"Who in the hay are you to say that I'm not good enough!?"

"..."

"Answer me!" AJ was about to grab her by the collar, but something stopped her. The bunk door that Dashie slept in, opened.

Walking out to them was Dashie, who looked half a sleep as she yawned. "Morning. What's with all the yelling?"

Twilight was surprised and happy to see Dashie again, she didn't waste time and pushed AJ away, giving Dashie more room to step outside into the hall.

"Morning, Rainbow. Nothing, just some idiot thinking she can be something she's not." Twilight answered, smiling.

AJ was about to yell at her, but Dashie spoke up.

"What? What are you talking about?" she asked in a confused tone. Dashie looked over to AJ, seeing her upset expression.

"It's nothing." Twilight quickly replied, trying to push her away and down the hall. "We were just-"

"Hey!" Dashie pulled away from Twilight and flew to the ceiling, hovering upside down. "Twi, what did you do!? AJ looks super mad."

"N-nothing. I did nothing." Twilight's eyes were darting left and right, avoiding Dashie's angry eyes.

Dashie narrowed her eyes. "Then why is AJ, red in the face and holding her fists? Also about to punch you as I'm saying this."

"Huh?"

Twilight quickly turned around in time for her face to be hit. It was a good solid punch, causing Twilight's body to spin in the air and fall to the ground.

"You were saying, Twi." Dashie crossed her arms, still hovering in the air upside down.

"I did nothing." Twilight answered, rubbing her cheek and looking at her with her one eye.

"Then why did AJ punched you!?"

Twilight stood up and narrowed her eyes at AJ, who had her fist up and ready for a fight.

"I did fuck nothing but told her the damn truth! If this bitch wants a fight." she took a stance, readying herself as well. "Then I'll give her a fucking fight!"

Dashie quickly got between them and yelled. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Calm down, you two! You two just met, so why are you two fighting!? AJ, explain what's going on, right now."

Before AJ could say anything, Twilight forced Dashie around, looking hurt. "What!? You don't trust in my words?"

"Wha!? Of course, I trust you, but I don't trust the fact you two are acting like enemies, just when we meet each other. So, I want the full story, Twi. So unless you tell me or AJ would. Then neither of you are leaving this spot until one of you two tells me what's going on." Dashie had her arms cross, her wings flapping, and her foot tapping, waiting.

Twilight looked angry and looked away. "Fuck off! We are friends, right!? You should be trusting me and not her!"

Dashie didn't respond, causing Twilight to feel worried. She slightly looked at her.

"...Rainbow? You do trust me, right?"

"Can you stop acting like this!?" Dashie shouted, having enough of Twilight's cold and harsh attitude.

"What's wrong with the way I'm acting?"

"You're acting like a spoiled brat that is not getting their way. I'm sick of this, Twilight." she pushed her, shocking Twilight not only that she was pushed but how much force was behind it. "I want to be your friend, but you keep acting like this! You keep putting a wall up and not letting anyone in. Not even me, even though sometimes I feel you want me to get closer, and yet you don't at the same time. Twilight, why are you pushing me away like this? Being a big jerk!? I'm not a mind reader, Twi, so tell me!"

Twilight was speechless, her mind racing and her heart beating. She looked at Dashie and felt her whole body burning, especially her cheeks.

'Rainbow, why can't you see? I want to be with you, but...'

"..." she wanted to tell her. To confess her true feelings, why she was always like this, but no words came out. Instead, she said something that she hated and regretted saying. "Tsk, I knew you were pretending to be my friend."

"Huh?" Dashie was speechless now.

"Don't play stupid. You heard me. You are pretending to be my friend. All that cool and awesome talk of wanting to be a friend, always wanting to be there for me was all a lie, wasn't it? Well, guess what? I don't need a fake friend, especially one like you!" Twilight yelled, glaring.

"What!? No! I would never lie to you, Twi!" Dashie tried to get closer, but Twilight didn't let her as she...

"SHUT UP!"

Twilight raised her fist and punched Dashie in the face, making her fly across the hall and hitting the wall at the end, cracking it a little. She slid down it. AJ was in shock in what she saw and rushed toward Dashie, hoping she was alright. Twilight, on the other hand?

"R-Rainbow...?" her hand was still up, shaking as her whole body was. Her vision was blurry and her eyes were wet. 'W-what have I done?'

The light figure looked upset as she floated next to Twilight. She turned toward her, watching as Twilight's legs gave up, and she fell on her knees. Twilight was seeing visions of her Rainbow Dash, dead in her arms.

"I did this to her. It's my fault. This is all my fault."

She was losing her sanity again.

AJ rushed toward Dashie, calling her name. When she got to her, she gently picked her up and laid her head on her lap. She could see that Dashie wasn't hurt, which was odd because anyone who was hit and hitting into hard brick walls should be bleeding or having broken limbs, but she couldn't see any of that.

"Hey, Dashie! Dashie, please say something." AJ called out.

"Uh..." Dashie groaned, opening her eyes.

"Thank goodness. Are you okay? Does it hurt anywhere?"

Dashie vision was blurry at first, as she hardly makes out AJ but soon, her vision returns and saw her. "AJ...?" Dashie's face went from calm to shock and red, as Dashie's could see AJ's bare fur chest above her and how close she was to them. She could feel her hot breath, and this made her body hot.

'Oh, crap! She is looking down at me, while I'm laying on her lap, and can see her...' she gulped as the hills were staring back. '...her...beautiful hills. Holy cow, they aren't huge but man! They look so soft and warm. I wonder what it feels like to touch them. No, no, no!' Dashie shook her head and covered her lower area, which caused AJ to take notice.

"...?" AJ soon went red and covered her breasts, blushing. "Again? Really? Me? Ugh, sorry, Dashie."

"I-it's fine. Not like it was intentional or anything."

"..."

"..."

The two girls blushed and avoided each other's gaze, until a few moments later, they started laughing, making the two of them look at each other, seeing how silly they were acting.

"We're a bunch of dummies, huh, Dashie?"

"Yeah."

They smiled and AJ was happy that Dashie was alright. Dashie got off AJ's lap and reach out to her, want to help her up.

"...right in front me, huh?"

Both girls stopped looking at each other and turned down the hall, seeing Twilight glaring at them, like she was heartbroken.

"So, all the talk of being a best friend, is nothing but lies, right Rainbow?" her horn started to spark and released its energy, blasting its magical energy around the place, damaging everything in its wake.

"Twilight! Stop!" AJ shouted, standing in front of Dashie, but Dashie push through, not wanting to be shielded by her but somehow, Dashie tripped forward, leaving her hands on top of AJ's breasts, making her squeeze them and AJ felt it, making her moan. "D-Dashie..."

Dashie quickly let go. "AJ!? THIS IS A-"

"Hmph." Twilight's horn stopped glowing, but her eyes were still glowing and were still mad. "I get it now! You just want to grope any girls you meet and tell them the things they want to hear! You're nothing but a perverted player, Rainbow!" her whole body started to give off the magical energy now, unleashing powerful magic around her and making it crack the floor beneath her.

"Twi, please stop. You're not acting like yourself. Calm down and let's talk." Dashie tried to calm her down, flying towards her.

"Get back! You don't care about me, not at all!" Twilight shouted, having tears running down her cheeks.

Dashie got close to her, reaching out to her. "Twi, I do care for you, please. You need to calm down, Twi."

"..."

"..."

'Caring?' she thought to herself. "...care...? Care!? You don't care for me, Rainbow. Not one bit."

The light figure suddenly drop to the floor, she was in pain as her white light was going dim. She looked up at Twilight, seeing the hopelessness in her eyes.

"Twilight, don't give up on hope. You and Dashie are always meant to be together! Don't let the darkness and despair of hopelessness consume your heart!"

Her words fell upon deaf ears as Twilight's magic was unleashed, striking Dashie, making her scream in pain as the magical energy burned and electrocuted her.

"You never did... like the old you. You treated me like nothing and made fun of my horn, then lied as you died in my arms that you loved me and my ugly damn horn..." she whispered, looking at the floor, seeing her Rainbow Dash there, dead. "That you loved me... even if I was different."

The light figure watched Twilight, her heart broken and tears falling down. She reaches out to her, seeing the same fate that her old friend had gone through, letting the darkness in and losing who she was.

"No...not again! I saw you fall to the darkness just like her in so many rewrites! I won't let it happen in this one!" she tried to stand, but couldn't. "This was meant to be the final one...where everyone gets their happy endings and no one has to suffer or die in the end...r-right, Twilight? Please don't give up..." she started to cry, as she felt her light fading faster.

Twilight hugged herself, smiling with her eyes closed. "Maybe...I should have died there...mom shouldn't have ever saved me...and I should have joined Rainbow in death, instead of this cruel, miserable existence."

"No..." whispered the light figure, grabbing but her hand phasing through Twilight's leg.

As the light figure looked at her hand, a foot stomped on the ground near her, making her look up and smile as hope filled her face. It was Dashie, who was slowly walking through the unstable and dangerous magic energy surrounding them.

"Twi!" she screamed out, looking hurt, burnt, and tired, but that didn't stop her from getting to her, no matter what.

'Rainbow?' Twilight slowly opened her eyes, seeing her friend, her crush, walking to her. Seeing her getting badly burned just like...

"Twi..." said the burned and charred Rainbow Dash of Twilight's universe as she appeared in Dashie's place. She looked the same way she was before. Her mane and body were burned, black. Her body skinny as she hasn't eaten in years and her eyeballs were missing, her small wings were bare as the feathers were missing. "Twi..." she said again, getting closer.

This made Twilight to start having a panic attack, making her breathing heavily, sweat pouring down her forehead, and her vision becoming blurry.

'No...Rainbow? It's you. Y-you're alive. You came back for me!' her heart was beating fast, and she felt joy, pain and relief, seeing her coming back to her, alive. 'It's you! My Rainbow!'

She wanted to die, she had nothing left in this world, and Rainbow came back. To make her life worthwhile again.

'I love you, Rainbow Dash. I should have told you when I had the chance. Now that you are back, we can start a new life together, and this time, I'll protect you.' she held out her hands, wanting to hold her.

But Dashie stopped walking and stood there, just staring at her.

'Huh? Rainbow? Why are you not coming closer?'

"Twi...please, talk to me."

'Rainbow! I am, can't you see me? Don't you know me, your best friend, the one who loves you more than life itself.' Twilight could feel tears falling down her cheeks, she couldn't wait any longer and tried to reach out to her, only for Dashie to grab both of her arms.

"What's wrong!? Tell me! Tell me what's wrong with you!?"

'Nothing, Rainbow. I'm perfect now that you're here. Come closer, and let's hold each other, just like old times.' Twilight tried to kiss her, but Dashie kept her distance, pushing her away and shaking her arms.

"T-Twi..." she started to cough. "No matter how much you keep pushing me away, I'm not going to leave." her grip tightened.

"..."

"I'm not letting you push me away anymore. I'm staying here and not leaving. So..." Twilight could see Dashie now, smirking at her, being cool and awesome...as Twilight was choking her to death. "Give it all you have because I'm not dropping dead this easy! Got that, Twi?"

'R-Rainbow? Rainbow! What's going on, Rainbow!? I don't want to hurt you, never!' she wanted to pull her arms away and let her go, but it wasn't responding. Her mind wasn't responding to her, and neither was her body.

She had lost control and was attacking her.

'Why isn't my body responding to me!? Rainbow, please let go, I don't want to hurt you anymore! PLEASE!'

Dashie let go of Twilight's arms. She placed her arms around Twilight's waist, still smirking. "TWI! I'M NOT LEAVING YOU, SO KILL ME ALREADY!"

"RAINBOW, STOP! LET GO OF ME, NOW!"

"NO!"

"DON'T BE AN IDIOT AND JUST GET AWAY FROM ME!" she started to sob. "...I'm a monster... I let everything I care about die! My family, friends, and you. It's because of me, that you are going to die! Just like mom..."

Dashie shook her head. "No, no, no! Twi, I'm not going to die, it's like I told ya! No matter how much you push, kick, or scream at me. I'm not leaving your side." she pulled her closer, making Twilight's face go red and her tears falling faster. "I care about you because you are my friend! The best friend I have ever had."

"..." Twilight didn't respond as she was still choking her, but slowly the magic faded away, and the light figure smiled, feeling her light returning again.

"See? Nothing happening." Dashie was coughing.

"Rainbow, stop. You don't have to put up a brave front or acting so damn cool!" Twilight sadly chuckled as she finally let go of her neck. "...because...you're a dork, and I know that...so, stop pretending you are not. Just be you, not the hero you think I need or whatever."

Dashie stagger backwards, coughing still. "Hey, I'll be your hero if you need one." she started coughing again.

Twilight dropped to her knees, crying again. "Shut up. Stop it... Stop being so-"

"Awesome? Cool? Badass?" Dashie joked as she joined Twilight on the floor, smiling. "Come on now, which one is it?"

"Dummy. Stop." Twilight couldn't help but chuckle. "Don't you dare make me laugh or else."

"Or else, what?"

"Or else, I'll punch you, dork." Twilight looked up at her, her eyes still filled with tears, but she had a smile on her face as she rose her arm up, ready to punch Dashie in the face. But she became shock to see Dashie's taking her fist and making her softly punch her in the cheek.

"And I'll still be here. Punching or no punching. Heck, I'll still be here if you decided to slap, kick, or stab me... or choke me again." she gave a thumbs up and a toothy grin.

"Why, you." Twilight couldn't help but chuckle. "...are such a dork, and idiot. Don't ever change, Rainbow." she couldn't help it, and wrapped her arms around her, hugging her. She could feel Dashie's face between her chest, feeling her cheeks on them, and it made her heart skip a beat, but she didn't mind. In fact, she looked at AJ,

who was holding a shield and her sword and only armor she had on was for her arms it seems, like she was trying to get close as well to save Dashie but couldn't and when things became fine, she stood there, happy. Twilight blushed as she remembered how Dashie groped AJ's chest. So, she pushed Dashie further into her chest, even squeezing them against Dashie's cheeks. She gave AJ a look, a look that showed that Dashie's was hers and hers alone. AJ could only roll her eyes, not understanding her jealousy.

'Twilight, what are you doing? You can't just use your breast like that and act possessive.' the light figure thought, floating next to them, her light was restored and was brighter than ever. She smiled, seeing how things worked out in the end.
'I'll let it slide for now, since I can sense the hope within you again, and it's growing now.' she looked over to AJ, seeing a rainbow light within her. 'You may not know it, but you'll make a friend here, Twilight. And hopefully, it will lead to something more...'

The light figure turned back to Twilight, seeing her hugging Dashie harder, making the poor girl holding her crotch and begging Twilight to let her go. Before she disappeared, the figure giggled, loving seeing the love between the two.

"So cute!"

End of Chapter 6

Ch.7 Remembering The Warmth Of What Was Lost

AJ put on her chain mail shirt and started to reattached her gauntlet on her left arm as she pulled the leather straps hard. She turned her head to the open door, seeing Twilight and Dashie in a bunk room, talking. AJ turned away, she wanted to mind her own business but couldn't. Her ears twitched as she listened in as she reattached the other gauntlet.

"Rainbow... I want to tell you... but." Twilight said, placing her arms over her knees, her eyes looking at the floor.

"Hey, it's fine, Twi. Whenever you are ready, I'll be there." Dashie smiled, making her heart skip a beat and blushing. Dashie knew it wouldn't be this easy, but it will take time for Twilight to open to her. She knew whatever happened to her, it was very traumatic, and not something anyone should experience. She just needed to give her time and support.

"...Thanks, Rainbow."

Dashie smiled at her, reaching out and grabbing her hand. "You don't need to thank me. After all, friends are supposed to do this for each other, right?"

Twilight looked at Dashie's hand, feeling a bit happy. 'Friend. Is this how friends are supposed to act?' she slowly held back Dashie's hand, blushing and smiling. "Right."

Dashie could feel Twilight's warm hands. She could tell that Twilight used her hands for fighting going off by calluses she could feel, but they were also soft, and she liked holding her hands.

'Her hands are so soft, and warm.' Dashie thought, her cheeks red. 'Wait, what am I thinking?'

Dashie pulled back to let go, but she found that Twilight didn't want to let go. She could see the fear again in her like before.

'Twi, what happened to you?' she thought, feeling so worried about her. Dashie only had very small info going off when Twilight went off saying she was a monster. 'Her friends, family and my... aunt. They all died but to what? And what did she mean that I died?' she felt so clueless, and Twilight wasn't helping. 'Ugh, what's with all the secrets and not telling me anything. But its okay, I'll be patient and wait. I'll wait as long as I have to for her, even if it takes forever.' as she looked at her, Dashie felt something warm in her, her heart was pounding fast, and her face was getting redder.

'Why am I feeling like this?' she thought.

Dashie was snapped out of her thoughts as she could feel Twilight pulling her closer.

"Twi?"

Twilight said nothing and stop as their faces were so close together. This made Dashie's blush more red, her heart was beating even faster, and her breath was heavy.

"Umm..."

Twilight let go of her hand and looked at her... well, somewhat, as her eyes kept darting away from her, like she was nervous. "I-I..."

"Yeah, Twi...?"

"T-there's something I want to tell you..."

Dashie watched as Twilight raised her hands and slowly reach out to Dashie's cheeks. Before she could touch them, Dashie saw flashes of Twilight hitting her hard and feeling pain that she jolted backwards, away.

Twilight flinched when she saw the reaction and knew she fucked up when she punched her before. She made Dashie scared of her just like she thought. Twilight looked down, tears starting to form, and she started to shake. 'I knew it. Why would she ever love me, even if I told her the truth? I hurt her.' she hugged herself, tears falling down, and her breath became unstable.

Dashie realized what she did and could see how Twilight was handling it. She couldn't help it, since being part slime, it takes something very powerful to make her feel pain and oh boy, Twilight is packing some power. Dashie hurried over to her, placing her hands on her cheeks, making Twilight flinch and looked up.

"Hey now, Twi. Crying that you are too slow to catch me?" she said, hoping to cheer her up.

"What?" Twilight blinked, seeing the goofy smile of hers.

"You didn't even touch my cheek. You sure are slow, huh, Twi?" she teased, grinning.

"S-slow?"

Dashie stood up and wagged her finger like a certain blue hedgehog. "Yup, too slow to catch me! Here I thought will all that power you have, you'll be quick." she shrugged. "Guess not? Maybe your boobs are weighting you down?" she joked, pointing at her breast.

Twilight didn't know if she should cry, laugh, or just be mad. She ended up laughing, seeing her teasing. "You're such a dork, Rainbow." she stood up and was going to grab her, but Dashie was gone and standing by the door.

"Too slow." Dashie wagged her finger again, sticking her tongue out, and closed the door.

Twilight could hear laughter from outside, and she couldn't help but chuckle, finding Dashie's childishness cute. But she stopped and blush as she lifted her breasts. '...does she like girls with smaller breast? Did she mean my breast are too big or something? Maybe...' she snapped out of it. 'What am I thinking about!? She groped them! The way she felt them, and looked at them...she likes them big!' she stood tall and proud with her chest out. "I'm still getting older! I'll be the same or bigger size than my mom! Rainbow won't be able to resist me!" she laughed, but then stopped and looked at the door. 'Oh my gosh, did I just say that out loud?'

As Twilight was freaking out, the light figure was above her, smiling hard. "She will love you for you, silly. One's body part isn't what attracts another person in love." she giggled as she saw Twilight trying to work up the courage to open the door.

AJ placed on her chest armor and pulled the straps, tightening the leather. She could hear Dashie walking out of the room and closing the door behind her, laughing. AJ could see that everything most of gone well between the two. She picked up her sword that was in its sheath and tied it to her waist.

"So, I can see things went well with her, huh?" AJ said, putting the shield on her other side of her waist.

Dashie watched as AJ walked up to, towering her in size. "Well, somewhat. She still won't tell me, but that's okay. Whatever happened to her, she needs time to open up and no matter how long it takes, I'll be there for her."

AJ smiled and placed her hand on Dashie's head, ruffling her hair. "You're a good person, Dashie. So damn loyal! You'll make a great knight, you know that? Just like the stories about the legendary knights, protecting those they care about. So, you got this, Dashie."

"Thanks, AJ." she stepped back, freeing her head from AJ's hand. "Anyway, you need to know why we ended up here in full detail. Like you asked for last night. But first, can we eat something?" she felt her stomach, hearing it growl.

AJ chuckled. "Of course."

The two waited for Twilight to come out, which didn't long, as Twilight asked them if they heard her. To which they didn't, which made her sighed with relief, and joined the two, heading out of the barracks. They headed up the stairs and then down an empty hall. They could see the sunlight at the counter of the hall, but AJ stopped, making them stop as well.

"Wait, you two shouldn't go out. You two are in the barracks of a military camp in the city." she looked at them both. "Maybe Twilight I can explain to anyone that sees her, but..." she looked down at Dashie. "...you be hard to explain, even if I tell them you are from a different world." she scratch her cheek. "Like, I can tell you are being honest about that, but anyone else who will listen to your tale? It sounds far-fetched and crazy."

"Then, how will we leave this place?" Twilight asked.

"Well, let me think."

AJ crossed her arms and started to think. Twilight could tell the gears in her head were moving fast, but the way AJ's face was scrunched up, Twilight couldn't help but snicker. Dashie, was already thinking as she walked back and forth, trying to think of a plan. Twilight felt left out, sure she was smart in using and learning about magic, as Dawn called it, magical book smarts but other than that, she will be labeled as dumb in school, another reason she was glad that was kicked out. She didn't need school, and it's bullshit. She watched Dashie, who was walking around in a circle now.

"Hmm, we can try..."

"How about..."

"No, no."

"That's no good either."

Dashie was saying to herself but shutting down ideas quick as she realized it won't work... until...

"I got it!" she yelled, stopping and snapping her fingers.

"What?" Twilight and AJ said in union, turning to her.

"Simple. We have magic! We have Twi here!"

She pointed over to Twilight, who blushed and looked confused.

"Umm... What are you getting at, Rainbow?"

"Well, we just have you use your magic to cover our bodies or something, like tricking everyone around us to see centaurs instead of our real bodies! Can you do that? Please." Dashie gave her the puppy dog eyes.

Twilight, having a weak spot for cure puppy eyes, nodded. "I-I'll try. I've never tried it, but I can."

"Yes!" Dashie high-fived herself.

AJ was impressed with Dashie's smarts. "It will work. You're a smart one, Rainbow. That's why you'll make a great tactical knight."

"Thanks, AJ!"

Twilight narrowed her eyes, she didn't like how friendly these two become so quickly, and she didn't like it at all. She couldn't help but feel jealous. She got close to Dashie, putting her arm through hers, and pulled her close. Poor Dashie was caught off guard by this as her cheek was smack with Twilight's breast.

"Rainbow, in order for this to work, you and I need to stay close. You know, like holding hands or something." Twilight lied, holding her hand and pulling her closer than before, smashing her breast on Dashie's cheek again.

"Um, sure." Dashie whispered, with a bright blush over her cheeks.

Twilight didn't let her go, and AJ could only roll her eyes. Twilight soon closed her eyes and started to use her magic as her horn glowed brightly. Magical energy surrounded them, making the whole hallway filled up with pretty purple sparkles.
Soon enough, the sparkles started to swirl around, forming around the two. The sparkles were so bright that Dashie had to close her eyes. She could feel the magic landing on her body and it felt so warm.

"Sunny and Sol used magic all the time, but they never really used spells other than teleportation and other commons ones." In fact, this was Dashie's first time seeing a magical spell in action. She felt so amazed by this and wanted to ask Twilight what she was doing, but she couldn't because the magical energy was strong, and she couldn't speak. All Dashie could do was hold Twilight's hand as the surrounding energy became brighter and warmer... until it disappeared.

"Done."

"Huh?"

Dashie was gonna open her eyes but quickly closed them harder as she realized something. 'Wait, if Twi made us look like centaurs, won't that mean we'll be naked like AJ?' she felt her chest, feeling her jacket on her. 'I have my jacket on, so that means...' she suddenly pictured Twilight as a centaur, wearing only the rainbow jacket, while her bare fur chest was exposed. 'Holy shit! I'm gonna see a naked Twilight again! Wait, why does it matter, anyway?' she tried to deny her feelings.

"Rainbow, it's safe to open your eyes now." Twilight said, shaking her a bit.

Dashie blushed, zipping her jacket up. "Twi, maybe zip your jacket before I open my eyes, okay?"

"Huh? What are you talking about?"

"Please, Twi. Just do it."

Twilight was confused but did as Dashie asked, zipping her jacket up... of course, the poor zipper was trying its best to keep those ample breast contain. "Done, now can you please open your eyes."

Dashie gulped and slowly opened her eyes... only to be met with huge disappointment. Twilight and herself were still the same.

"Ah...I thought we will see each other as centaurs or something."

Twilight was confused by what she meant by that. "Huh? You asked for everyone else to see us as centaurs, not each other." she let go of Dashie arm and folding her own arms. "Besides, it is fucking stupid and pointless for us to see each other as centaur. Now, stop wasting time and let's get the hell out of here." the zipper couldn't contain Twilight's chest and the fun bags were unleashed back into the world.

"Sorry..." Dashie looked down, trying not to stare, as Twilight's chest was jiggling a bit.

Twilight shook her head and walked away.

'Why didn't I think of that before? Bet Dashie would look cute as a small centaur.' Twilight thought, blushing a bit, and looking back at Dashie, who was still staring at the ground, with a pouty face. 'So cute, and I bet her little tail would look even cuter, swishing around and-' Twilight was snapped out of it as she heard AJ voice.

"You sure it worked? You both still look the same to me."

"Of course you'll see us as normal. I cast the spell outside and the surrounding area. Only us three will see us as normal, while others will see centaurs."

"So, you'll use a spell like a magical cloak. Alright, got it." AJ gave her a thumbs up.

The three headed for the exit, as the hallway was leading to the outside. Twilight and Dashie were following AJ as the bright morning light blinded them, but the fresh air and warm breeze was welcoming. The three stood by the doorway, letting their eyes adjust to the light and once they did, the two were amazed.

They were in a military camp, and the size was enormous. The two could see centaurs knights doing their drills like taking laps around the area or sparring with each other.

"Welcome to camp Fort Barbaro! Named after the Earth Knight himself, Barbaro, who fought bravely and led a thousand troops against an army of five thousand umbrum. He and his troops fought and defended the fort for three days straight and killed nearly half of the army until help arrived." AJ walked ahead and turned around, raising her arms up, showing not just the camp fort but also the city that surround them.

"Welcome to the capital, Canterlot of Nessus!"

The two girls were taken aback by the sights. They were amazed by the city's size. The buildings were huge, some even looked like they were going to touch the sky. There were centaurs coming and going as they looked through the fence, with different clothes and armor. The two couldn't help but be in awe.

"I know right, it's pretty amazing, huh?"

"Yeah... but..." Twilight noticed that some centaurs were naked, while others were wearing fancy and rich looking clothes. "Are those wearing clothes like, nobles or something?" she pointed to the ones wearing expensive clothing.

"Yeah, the ones wearing those clothes are nobles, and they are all high class. Most of them are pricks that don't know how to do anything other than being a burden." AJ answered, spitting on the ground in disgust.

Twilight could hear the anger in her voice and wanted to ask more but decided not too.

Dashie looked back into the camp fort. "So, why are you staying inside a military base?" AJ quickly explained to her, and Dashie understood...somewhat. "So, you failed the entrance exam to be a knight...but that doesn't explain why you are here. Shouldn't you be in a school or a training camp? Not a full on military base."

"Yeah, it's kind of complicated." AJ sighed, and she told her. "You see, to become a knight, you must first complete three stages of training: page, squire, and last but not least, knight." she leaded them to under a tree, where they sat down. "A page is a when a young centaur or pony at age seven to become pages and serve in the household of a knight or nobleman. There they learn basic skills and training. Even help in them battle like carrying their armor or replacement weapons. To serve a household is by luck or by recommendation. I was lucky to serve Lady Harshwhinny, she saw my potential, and recommended me to follow under her. After serving as a page for seven years, they can move on to the next stage, which is a squire." she leaned against the tree and closed her eyes. "After becoming a page, they are trained to be a squire by an experienced knight. Learning from them and being taught the ways of a knight. Fighting, chivalry, honor, and many more. If the squire can pass their trial, they'll become a knight, and a fully-fledged member of the order." she opened her eyes, but they were filled with sadness. "You need to be 17 or older to be a knight. I'm 18, but this will be the second year I failed the entrance exam, as its held in this fort every year and I don't know what to do. I want to be a knight, protect my people, and help those in need. It's my dream, and I just want to fulfill it." she placed her hand over her heart.

Dashie felt bad for AJ, but Twilight didn't care as she still believes that if you don't have the means to be something that you aren't then just give up and find a different job. Sure, she could sympathize with her, but there is no point in getting all depressed and whine about it.

"AJ, why did you fail last and this year entrance exam? Maybe you can pass if you learn whatever you didn't know?" Dashie suggested.

AJ looked at her, thinking. "Hmm, maybe." she stood up and touch the hilt of her sword. "It's my skills in the sword. I'm a good fighter, but I can't handle the sword as well as I would like. Sure, I'm stronger than the average squire, but that isn't enough to pass the final exam."

Dashie tipped her head. "Really? Can you show me?"

AJ nodded and was about to take out her sword, but Twilight got up, stopping her.

"Oh, hey now! I don't want to see that cringe moves you call sword skills." Twilight said, holding AJ's hand on the hilt.

"Excuse me, what did you just say!?"

AJ yanked her hand away and took out her sword, pointing the tip of the blade at her. "My moves aren't cringy!"

Twilight narrowed her eyes at her. "Bitch! My eyes were hurting as I watched you swing that sword like you were trying to kill a fly or something. Don't get me started on your stance." Twilight grabbed the blade with her bare fist, making AJ and Dashie gasp with fear.

"Hey! Let go! I'll cut your hand!"

"You won't. You can't." Twilight pulled it out of her hand, tossing it away from AJ, making it land on the ground. "You fucking suck as a knight, you should just give up and be something else! Why do you even want to be a knight in the first place!?"

"You know why! I want to be like my pa and ma! They were both knights that served and protect their people with honor!" AJ yelled, feeling her blood boil.

"And you're not, are you!? You are nothing like your parents! So, why keep trying!? Give up already, you're not cut out for this."

"Twilight, don't you think that was too harsh." Dashie got up and walked in between the two.

Twilight rolled her eyes and folded her hands. Dashie sighed and looked over to AJ, seeing her being mad but also holding back her tears.

"You are just like the others! Saying I can't be a knight! Calling me a failure, a disgrace to my parents, and saying I can't be like them! You know what, I can be a better knight than they ever were, and I'll prove it to you, Twilight." she trotted off to get her sword and came back with it. She stabbed it in the ground and pointed at her. "I challenge you, Twilight."

"What?" the two said in union.

"You and me, in a duel."

Twilight had an annoyed look on her face. "A duel? Are you kidding me?" she waved her hand. "I don't even know how to fight with a stupid sword. I can't."

AJ smiled. "We aren't fighting with blades but."

"But wh-"

Twilight was kicked in the face by AJ's front legs, tossing far away from them. Dashie was shocked and looked over at AJ, seeing a confident smile on her face.

"W-what the fuck, AJ!" Dashie yelled.

AJ looked over at her, and she shrugged. "She said she couldn't fight with a blade, so we'll be fighting in another way."

Dashie held her head in a state of panic. "That doesn't mean kicking her in the face without warning and sending her flying!" she looked over at the spot Twilight was tossed to, seeing her face down, and not moving. "Holy shit! I think you ki-" suddenly, powerful magical energy started to blast out from Twilight's body and she quickly stood up. Dashie, AJ and the surrounding knights saw this. "Oh right, this is Twi." she turned to AJ. "You might be fucked, AJ. Good luck."

AJ gulped as she felt the magical energy from Twilight. "W-wait! Why is she using her magic!? This is a fair duel! No magic, only strength!"

"Twi doesn't give a shit, and she is pissed."

AJ took her sword and shield, holding them close, and sweating as Twilight slowly walked over to her, her eyes glowing with purple magical fury. AJ took in a deep breath and charged forward.

"I'll make you eat your words, Twilight!"

She held the sword and was about to strike down at Twilight, but a blast of energy pushed her back. Twilight's horn was glowing brightly as the magic kept AJ at bay.

"HOW ABOUT YOU EAT SHIT!?" Twilight shouted back, teleporting to AJ and punching her in the face.

This sent AJ flying away and landing in the ground hard. Twilight rose and cracked her knuckles. She thought it was over, but she could hear the surrounding knights, chanting for AJ to stand up.

"Don't tarnish Lady Harshwhinny's name, soldier! Get up and fight!"

"Yeah, get up! You can't lose to some unicorn!"

"I'll be damned, if you let a damn unicorn defeat you, soldier!"

Twilight looked around then back to AJ, in shock to see her standing and wiping the blood from her mouth. 'She took my hit but still able to stand. No one has ever done that before, other than Void. I'm impressed.' she cracked her neck. "Oh, this going to be fun! I'm gonna enjoy beating your ass!"

AJ smirked. "Same here."

The two ran at each other and threw punches and kicks. Dashie could only watch as the two fought, and even though AJ was getting pummeled, she was still smiling and not giving up.

"I got to do something!?"

She tried to think of a way to stop them from fighting, but unknown to her, two large shadows loomed over her.

"Huh?"

Dashie took noticed of the two large round shadows and slowly turned around. What she saw stunned her.

"Mommy!?"

Standing there, was a very tall and strong-looking female centaur, who was wearing a shinny gray armor, with fancy looking chain mail underneath it. Her short blond hair was comb forward, her ears had pink round earrings and her expression. She looked not too happy, as her face was filled of annoyance and disappointment.

What really caught Dashie's eyes were the massive rack that was contained in the armor. The knight eyed her with a cold stare, that Dashie felt her, a shiver down her spine.

The knight kept looking at her...unit she blushed and pointed at Dashie and turning to everyone in the area.

"Who left this small and cute centaur child here? Who?" her voice was firm, and commanding.

'She is huge, and her voice, holy shit. It's scary.' Dashie thought.

Everyone that wasn't focused on the duel before them, shrugged and said they didn't know. The knight sighed and turned back to Dashie and without warning, she held her up like a cat and brought her close.

"Now, now, it's dangerous for such a cute thing like you to be around these violent soldiers." she smiled softly, and pet her, making Dashie blush and try to hide her face. Seeing such a cute reaction from Dashie, made the knight blush deeply and her tail began to wag.

Dashie was surprised that the scary-looking knight was so soft and loving. Dashie couldn't help but let herself be held as she stayed quiet.

"Stay by my side, okay, little one?" she then held Dashie in a cradle hold, the massive breastplate rubbing against Dashie's cheek, while the rest of her body was underneath it.

Dashie was red in the face. 'Damn... I wish the armor wasn't in the way. I wonder how soft her breast are?' she thought, covering her crotch area.

The knight rocked Dashie back and forth like a baby, but her ears twitched as she heard the knights whispering about her.

"There she goes again, acting like a mom and holding a small child."

"Heh, she really can't help herself, can she? Acting all motherly to children and cute things."

"Yeah, but can't blame her. She can't bare a child, so, she must do what she can. Right?"

"Damn, kid is lucky! It should be me! NOT HER!"

"Dude, shut up! She can hear-"

The knight faced them, giving them cold stares, and making them freeze up. "Are you soldiers done with your gossiping? I know you are, because if you aren't, then I can make sure that you are." she glared at them. They all nodded. "Good."

The knight turned back and watched AJ fighting Twilight and was losing badly. She couldn't help but admire how well AJ was fighting despite her disadvantage.

"That foolish girl..." she smiled and shook her head. "Just like her mother..."

She walked forward, getting near the battlefield, and holding Dashie close to her breast.

"That is enough!"

She yelled, stopping the fight, and drawing the attention of the surrounding knights. Twilight turned around and freaked out, seeing Dashie being held like a baby, but also because she was under a giant breast that her own breast couldn't even match. She could tell Dashie was enjoying being under them.

'Fuck!'

Twilight wanted to run up and yank Dashie away, but she heard AJ voice.

"Cap!"

AJ limped her way pass Twilight and toward her captain.

"It's captain! Not cap!" she scolded her.

AJ bowed. "Sorry, Captain Harshwhinny."

Harshwhinny glared at AJ...until she blush even more than before. She placed her hand over AJ's head, softly touching her hair and checking for any wounds.

"I'm fine, Cap-"

"Hush now."

Harshwhinny didn't listen, and kept inspecting her and once she was done, she pushed AJ forward into her stomach, her head was under Dashie's body.

"Hey!"

Harshwhinny ignored AJ's protest and started petting her like a child. She glared at Twilight, who was confused.

"She forfeit."

"WHAT!?" the two said in union, AJ struggling to get free, but she couldn't, and Harshwhinny's petting and her being held close to the warm and soft body, made her blush and stopped struggling.

"AJ is too head strong to know when she is defeated. Even when she is hurt and losing, she never gives up and keep fighting, regardless of the consequences." she sighed. "Since she's my squire, I have the authority to decide if a match has been won or lost. And in this case, AJ has lost, and she forfeit, so, she'll be punished accordingly."

Twilight blinked and shrugged. She didn't care, she gave AJ a good beating and wanted her to admit defeat, but this was close enough, she guessed. "Yeah, whatever. I'll take the win, I guess."

AJ pushed and finally freed herself. "What!? I didn't lose yet!"

Harshwhinny looked down and gave her a disappointed look.

"Yes, you did. I'm a bit disappointed in you, young lady. You know better than to fight someone who's more powerful than you."

"But, I can win if-"

"If nothing." she cut her off, her tone was firm and serious. "You can't. Your opponent is clearly stronger than you and if you keep fighting, you'll get killed. Don't be like..." Dashie and Twilight could see the hurt expression on Harshwhinny. "I know you want to be like your parents, but if you die, then what was the point? You have so much potential, don't waste it."

AJ's eyes widen as tears started to form. "I..."

Harshwhinny knelt and kissed AJ on the forehead. "Listen to me, Artoria. I know you want to be a knight, but don't do it for them. Do it for yourself, okay? Please."

AJ eyes widen as tears ran down her face, and she couldn't stop herself from crying and hugging her Captain.

"Cap-cap-captain, I'm s-s-s-sorry!"

Harshwhinny sighed, but she hugged her back. Poor Dashie was in the middle of this as she was still being carried like a baby and felt like a third wheel in this hug. She coughed, to get Harshwhinny's attention.

"Yes?"

"Umm... can you put me down now, please? I would like to stand, myself."

"Oh, right. Sorry, little one."

She was about to set Dashie down, but Twilight rushed up to them, pushing her chest out. Trying match breast size to her's.

"Set her down!"

Harshwhinny raised an eyebrow and looked at Dashie and then back to Twilight. "I take it you know this cutie?"

Twilight blushed, and looked away. "I-it's not like that, it's just... we're friends. I-I'm her best friend!"

"Best friend, huh?"

Harshwhinny stood back up, not setting Dashie down, instead she held her tighter. "Why did you endanger such a cute child in the first place? You don't look like a fresh Rune Knight to me, and I haven't seen you at all during the entrance exam." she glared at Twilight coldly. "You most of had sneaked in, didn't you? You must know the punishment for trespassing and breaking the law, right?"

Twilight gulped and could see the cold fury in Harshwhinny's eyes.

"Captain, I-I..."

She shushes AJ with her hand while still looking at Twilight. Harshwhinny then held Dashie close to her face, having a frown on her face. "How dare you teach this cutie about breaking the law at a such a young age! I won't let her be hung alongside you! She's just a kid, and you've corrupted her!"

"...I'm not a kid..." Dashie whispered. 'Wait, Twilight's spell must be showing me as a young centaur child to her. Man, that sucks!'

In truth, Dashie's short size made her look like a child compared to other centaurs of her age.

Harshwhinny stopped rubbing her cheek over Dashie's face and looked down at Twilight, who was growing more annoyed.

"I'll overlook this if you bow down and beg for forgiveness."

Twilight clenched her fist and teeth. "F-forgiveness, you say?"

"Yes." Harshwhinny leaned forward. "Now, bow."

Twilight's eye was twitching as her rage was boiling. She wasn't going to bow down to anyone, and if this bitch wants to see her beg then she's going to have to drag her to the ground. Twilight was ready to punch her, but she stopped as she saw Dashie mouthing at her to go along with it, that they didn't need to make a scene here, and she just wanted to be done with this. Twilight wanted to refuse, but she saw Dashie mouthing "For me?", which was an enough to break her will.

'Damn you, Rainbow...'

Twilight fell to her knees and lowered her head. "P-please, forgive me for bringing a child in this military base and breaking the law. I-I-I won't do it again."

She couldn't believe she was doing this.

"Hmm, that is a good start."

Harshwhinny then placed her hand on the top of Twilight's head and patted her. Twilight wanted to smack the hand away, but suddenly, they all heard a loud growl, and it was coming from Dashie's stomach. Soon enough, Twilight's stomach did the same, causing both of them to blush.

Harshwhinny helped Twilight up and looked concerned for the two, and she quickly believed why these two were here. "My good heavens, you two were looking for food, weren't you!? You were going to steal from the mess hall and feed yourselves." she then smiled and took Twilight's hand and started to leave the base. "Then you shouldn't have to steal to eat! Come, you can eat at my home! AJ!" she looked back, seeing AJ following her. "When we get home, tell the cook to prepare a meal for these two."

"Yes, Captain."

The four of them left the base, heading further into the city and Harshwhinny's place.

Dashie looked down at Twilight, who was mad as fuck. She hoped Twilight could contain her anger for a bit.

'This is going to be a long day.'

After a long and awkward walk through the city, the gang arrived at Harshwhinny home, which was a huge mansion guarded off by a tall brick wall. When they enter, Dashie and Twilight were amazed by the massive size of the house. They couldn't believe someone could have a place like this. The main lobby was huge and rows of maids and servants lined up, welcoming their mistress home.

"Welcome home, Mistress Harshwhinny."

"Thank you, girls."

Dashie noticed that the servants were all female and not one was male. She watched as AJ walked over to the head maid and told her about making breakfast for their guest. She bowed and hurried off to the kitchen.

Harshwhinny looked down at AJ, who returned to her. "Go take a bath and get your wounds tended to, young lady. I'll watch our guests."

"Yes, Captain."

AJ turned to Dashie and Twilight, which Dashie was still being held and Twilight looking like she was going to explode if she didn't her hand free from Harshwhinny grip, so AJ could only give them a friendly wave, and then left the room as she headed upstairs. Harshwhinny finally set Dashie on the floor and letting Twilight go, she stood before them.

"Little one, you look so dirty." she looked over to Twilight. "Same with you. Almost like you been fighting in a war with how dirty you two are. Please, come. Let us get you clean. My maids will prepare the bath for you."

Dashie shook her head. "W-we're good. We don't want to bother."

Twilight was going to agree with her, but Harshwhinny took Dashie's and Twilight's hands, and led them up the stairs.

"Don't worry, it's not a bother at all, and besides, we can't have a dirty guest, right?"

She giggled, while the two awkwardly laughed along with her. The maids were behind them and stopped at the end of the hall. Harshwhinny let them go and pointed to the doors on the sides.

"These are the baths. Go ahead, the maids will bring in the towels."

"T-thanks, I think." Dashie walked over and opened the door and was surprised. "Wow."

It was a huge bathroom. The main tub was so wide and long that it could fit multiple people. There were shelves filled with expensive soaps and body washes. And lastly, there were bottles filled with shampoos and conditioners.

"So, many soaps and bottles...this. Is. AWESOME!"

Twilight watched as Dashie entered the bathroom and closed the door behind her. She was suddenly lonely and didn't know what to do. She wanted to go into the same bathroom that Dashie went, but Harshwhinny opened the other bathroom door, showing the same design that she saw in the other bathroom.

"Don't be scared, girl. The water will be nice and warm."

Twilight looked over and could see a smile on Harshwhinny's face, almost felt like a motherly smile. She was about to ask her if she could bathe with Dashie, but she was pushed inside the bathroom.

"Don't take too long, I don't want your food getting cold."

The door was shut and even locked from what Twilight could hear. She looked around the large bathroom and sighed. With nothing else to do, she started to remove her clothes. She walked over to the tub, sitting on the side, and started the water. She could feel the hot water filling the air as everything started to get foggy. After a few minutes, the tub was full and Twilight removed her underwear.

"Alright, let's get this over with..."

She sat down in the tub and just sat there, not moving. She looked down at her body and blushed, she started to remember an old memory when she was a young child and after Spark saved her...

"GET IN THE FUCKING TUB!" Dawn screamed, trying to get a naked filly Twilight in the tub. "YOU NEED A DAMN BATH! YOU DIRTY LITTLE SHIT!"

No matter how much she tried, Dawn couldn't get Twilight into the tub. Twilight was holding to the sink and reinforcing her grip with her magic. She wasn't moving from that spot.

"NO!" Twilight screamed back. "I DON'T WANT TO BATHE!"

"BUT WHY!? YOU ARE SO FUCKING DIRTY, YOU LOOK LIKE A PIG! IF YOU'RE GOING TO LIVE HERE! YOU NEED TO START TAKING BATHS! I KNOW THIS IS YOUR FIRST FUCKING DAY LIVING HERE, BUT THAT'S NO FUCKING EXCUSE!"

"NO! I WANT MOMMY!"

"MOMMY ISN'T FUCKING HERE! JUST THIS MOM!"

"NO! MOMMY IS ALWAYS HERE! BELIEVE IN HER SPARK! AND YOUR NOT MY MOMMY!"

Dawn groaned. "OH MY GOD, I'M GOING TO KILL YOU!" she tightened her fist and aimed at the edge of the sink where Twilight's little hands were. "I'LL FUCKING BREAK YOUR HANDS! DON'T FUCKING TEST ME, YOU LITTLE SHIT! BECAUSE I'LL FUCKING DO IT!"

"NO, PLEASE DON'T!"

Dawn was about to hit them, but she froze when she heard Spark's voice.

"What's going in here!?"

The door opened and Spark entered, but only to be tackle by Twilight as she teleported to her, making her fall on the floor. Dawn sighed loudly and sat on the toilet seat.

"I thought you were going to be away for days? What happened? Did you beat Fayth that quickly?"

Spark sat up and hugging Twilight back. "Did you forget about the whole multiverse time zone difference thing? I might have been gone for a few hours in your universe, but I have been traveling the multiverse for two months in my search for Fayth." she stood and looked at Twilight. "What's going on? Why don't you want to take a bath?"

Before Twilight could answer, Dawn answered for her. "The little shit only wants to take a bath with you, seems she's very attached to you, ever since you saved her sorry ass. She's been acting like this since you brought her home, you know."

"I'M NOT ATTACHED! I-I-I JUST WANT MOMMY-"

"Yeah, yeah. Whatever. I'm leaving, you handle this, Spark." Dawn stood up and headed out the door. "I need a pick me up..."

Dawn slammed the door and could be heard heading to the kitchen. Spark was a bit concern as she knew Dawn was going to eat a tub of ice cream, but she decided to deal with her girlfriend later. She turned to Twilight, who was blushing madly.

"Is that true? Do you really want me to bathe you?" She could see Twilight shaking her head. Spark scratch her head. "Do you want me to take a bath with you?"

Twilight was embarrassed. "W-what, n-no...y-yes. I-it's... I just... want mommy..." she dug her face into Spark's chest. "I want to feel safe..."

Spark sighed with a smile. She let Twilight go and started to remove her clothes. "Come on, let's get clean together. How's that sound, sweet pea?"

Twilight looked away, too shy to see her adopted mother's naked body, but she suddenly felt Spark's hands on her sides, lifting her up. Soon, she felt Spark's body on her own. She still looked away and watched as the tub filled with warm water. Spark entered the tub and slowly sat down while still holding Twilight on her chest. When she finally sat down, she leaned back and let Twilight go, dropping her in front of her.

"Why are you looking away?" Spark asked, feeling a little annoyed, like her adopted daughter was ashamed of her body or something. "Is it my body? I might of gain weight, but I can get in shape! I can stop snacking at night!"

"N-no, that's not it, it's just..." Twilight looked down.

Spark sighed. She picked up a bottle of body wash and put some on a cloth and started rubbing it against Twilight's body.

"What's wrong? If it's not about my body, what is it?"

Twilight's body shivered as the body wash was starting to work its magic. She slowly looked at her and finally told her.

"I want my body to look like yours, mommy! I want to have big boobs! I want to be beautiful, but all I have are flat boobies..." she cried.

Spark was taken aback by this. "What? Where is this coming from? Why do you want big breasts all of a sudden?"

"Because I want to be beautiful like you!" she covered her eyes as Spark pour water all over her hair. Twilight shook her head and smiled brightly at Spark. "I want to be like you, mommy! I want to do what you do! You saved me from my dying universe, and I want to follow in your footsteps! I want to be like mommy, and save lives! So, when I grow up, I can get bigger boobies and-"

Twilight didn't get to finish as Spark started laughing.

"My life isn't something you should follow, sweetie. It isn't a job... I'm risking my life to not only protect you, but every single life in the multiverse as I fight Fayth."

Twilight started to jump in place. "THE EVIL WATCHER! FAYTH! CELESTIA TOLD ME ALL ABOUT HER!" she stopped and started to do punches in the air. "She told me how you and her are enemies! Goddess of Spark fighting the fallen goddess of fate! Battle for everything!"

Spark sighed with anger, not at Twilight but the group that created a following of her, treating her as some kind of goddess and giving her a bunch of titles, like Goddess of Spark, Light, Life, etc. She was shock to learn all this after she arrived and saved Twilight. She quickly returned to that universe to learn how it died. She learned how the Shrine of Spark was created after she stopped Fayth from destroying that universe and those that she protected started the belief.
She couldn't undo the planet from dying, but she did manage to save Twilight from her sad fate. She couldn't leave her there, and took her in as her adopted daughter. Now, here she was, wanting to be like her. Spark didn't like that.

"Sweetie, please don't. This life isn't something I would want my child to do. You deserve a life free from the danger. And you don't need big boobs to be beautiful." She smiled. "My little baby sisters don't have big boobs, but they are so cute, beautiful, and strong, I love them."

Twilight blushed. "But, mommy, I want to be just like you."

Spark pulled her close and hugged her, and they started to cuddle.

"You aren't me, silly. You're yourself. Twilight. My special girl. You are who you are. Don't ever change."

"But I-"

"Don't."

Twilight stopped and looked into Spark's eyes. She saw love and care... of a mother. She could see the sadness, as well. She was right. If she became her, then she wouldn't be herself, anymore.

"Okay."

"That's my good girl. Now, let's get cleaned and see if Dawn isn't in an ice cream coma... again." Spark started to wash herself but stopped as she wondered something. "Why didn't you ask Dawn to take a bath with you? She's your momm-"

"SHE'S NOT MY MOMMY!" Twilight yelled, shaking her fist in the air. "AND NEVER WILL BE!"

Spark smiled and chuckled. She just brushed this off as them not getting to know each other yet. She started to wash herself, while Twilight sat back and watched, smiling... until her smile became a frown as the water started to fill up with blood.

"...Mommy..."

Twilight started to breathe heavily as she saw Spark sitting there, with a huge hole in her chest, blooding leaking out of it. She could see Spark smiling at her as her body was lifeless...

Twilight snapped out of it and curled up as she sat there in the water, crying.

"Mom..."

She started to rock back and forth. The memory of Spark's death was haunting her. She wanted the memory to stop, but it was like it was burned into her mind.

"MOM!"

She kept calling out for Spark, but no matter how much she called for her, she was never coming back. She could remember her last words.

"Please, for me, my little spark of hope."

She kept hearing that line over and over in her head, and it was driving her mad.

"MOM!"

Twilight started to hyperventilate as tears ran down her face. She held herself tight, closing her eyes, not wanting to see Spark's lifeless body again. She needed a way to escape this torture,but she couldn't get away.

"MOM!"

Suddenly, she felt two arms wrapping around her and pulling her close. She flinched and opened her eyes, she could see orange arms and knew who it was...

"AJ?"

She slightly turned her head, to see AJ behind her, holding her as she tried to comfort her. She was in the same state as her. Her body was wet, and her hair was wet, but she could see her bandages on her arms and legs, meaning she didn't take a full bath. Just washing around the area where the bruises were.

"W-why are you here?"

AJ had her eyes closed but answered her. "I'm next door! I was washing myself when I heard you crying out for ya mom, so I enter through the side door!" Twilight leaned forward and AJ was telling the truth, there was a door connecting to the other bathroom. "Twilight!" this got Twilight attention as she looked back at her. "It's gonna be okay, just breathe in and out."

"B-but-"

"Don't argue, just do it!"

Twilight slowly nodded. She started breathing and did what AJ said, and was slowly calming down, but really helped was when AJ was talking to her.

"I don't know what happened to ya, sugar cube... but I understand ya pain. Pain of losing a parent!"

Twilight remembered how AJ told her how her parents were killed by timber wolves. This made Twilight squeezed her legs and arms as her tears were coming back.

"I know! It hurts and ya can't control it! Ya feel sad, angry, and lonely, and the best ya can do is try not to lose yerself!" AJ hugged her harder. "But you can't keep bottling this up forever! Ya hurting yourself! Be honest with ya feelings and what happened, let it out by telling someone!"

Twilight was shaking as the tears were falling into the water, making a small ripple. AJ was acting like Dashie, telling her to open to others and let them in... even Neera and Lilac told her this. She wanted to, but if she let others in, then it only means losing them will hurt so much more. But, if she didn't let them in, the pain will always remain.

'Am I really that broken?'

She shook her head. "Rainbow be always there for me! As long, I have her, I'll be fi-"

"And what happens she's not!?" AJ shouted, hearing that.

"Huh?"

AJ slowly let her go. "I can tell Dashie's a great person, no doubt a great friend to you, but everyone has limits. Do you really think she's going to keep waiting for you to talk about ya past?"

"But I'm not ready to-"

"No, Twilight! I'm talking about what will happen when Dashie gets sick of you, and gives up on you!"

Twilight spun around to face her, her eyes glowing bright purple.

"SHE WILL NEVER! SHE UNDERSTANDS I NEED TIME! SHE KNOWS IT'S HARD FOR ME!"

AJ looked unamused. "Does she? How many times has she asked you about what's bothering ya? Trying to reach out to ya, but ya keep pushing her away?"

"What do you know about me and Rainbow!? HUH!? ACTING LIKE YOU KNOW EVERYTHING! WHAT MAKES YOU AN EXPERT!?"

AJ closed her eyes and smiled. "I'm not, but I do know when someone's pushing away the ones they care about." she sat down next to Twilight in the tub. "After my parents died, I pushed away my grandma and big bro. All the town folks that knew me and my family, and cared for me. They all tried to help me, but I didn't want their help. I couldn't stand seeing their pity and feeling sorry for me. After a few weeks, they stopped and gave up on me." she looked at Twilight. "It didn't make me happy, not at all, but it was better than seeing them being sad for me."

Twilight's glowing eyes stopped, her eyes returning to normal. She dropped, sitting alongside AJ, listening to her.

"I wanted to be a knight to not only honor my parents, but to deal with the pain I was having. I was leashing out and hurting others. I wanted to aim that anger and pain at something..." she looked at her hands. "I wanted to strike something down and break it... destroy it."

AJ smiled, looking at the ceiling.

"Then Harshwhinny came to my town, asking for me. She demanded I show her my current skills of holding a sword and shield. I agreed, thinking that maybe she would recommend me to a knight as a page. I showed off my sword skills... but..."

"It was shit." Twilight joked, trying to lighten the mood.

AJ giggled, punching Twilight's arm, gently.

"Yea! It was pretty bad, not gonna lie. I couldn't even hold the sword in my hands, as it will always get free from my hands when I swung it. Not to mention, the shield, I couldn't even carry it! The weight was too heavy. I was so embarrassed that I couldn't look her in the eyes, but when I finally did, she didn't look angry..." AJ coughed. "Well, she did? Dunno, it's hard to tell with Harshwhinny's face. But, the point is, I couldn't do anything. Harshwhinny knew that, but still, she decided to take me in as her page." she smiled brightly. "She didn't have to, and even after seeing my bad skills, she still offered me to be her page! It was the best day of my life! I didn't understand why, and was confused in why she picked me, but now, after those years, I know why."

AJ looked over to Twilight and took her hand.

"She saw I needed someone in my life who will help me, that I could open up to and be honest in how I was feeling. She knew that if she didn't take me in, I would just stay the way I was. Pushing everyone away and hurting myself." she squeezed Twilight's hand. "Dashie is like Harshwhinny, she wants to help you but dunno how long she can keep trying. I could tell, there were a few times Harshwhinny wanted to give on me, but she kept going... Twi, please. Open up, even if it's a little. I promise, we're not gonna judge you. Just give us a chance."

Twilight didn't say a word, she couldn't. She was to surprise in hearing AJ's story and the advice she was giving her. She looked down at the water, her knees finally lowering itself into the water. She held AJ's hand tight.

"My mother was killed. Killed by Fayth, as her daughter named Void told me herself..." she went to explain who Void and Fayth were, beings that wanted to destroy the multiverse and how her mother stopped Fayth each time. "After my mother died, I felt so... lost! Not sure what to do in life. I didn't have a dream at all..." she smiled. "No, I did..."

"Oh?"

Twilight nodded. "Yes, a dream... to be like her, like my mother! I wanted to be like her, helping and saving people like she did for me! I wanted nothing more than to follow in her footsteps." she eyed the rainbow jacket that was on the floor not too far from her. "It's why sometimes I feel I can't fill in that role. Because I'm not my mom but-"

Twilight couldn't finish as she felt her hand by let go with anger. She quickly turned to AJ, seeing her so mad as she stood up.

"Hypocrite." she said, looking down at Twilight.

"Huh?"

"Here you are, saying you want to be like your mother and having doubts in being like her but going to say you can... But, with me! You told me I should give up in following my parent's footsteps! That it's a waste of time because if I don't have the skill, then I shouldn't belong as a knight! But here you are, doing the same thing as me! Trying!"

"That's different! My mom-"

"How is it any different!? If it's you, then it's okay, but not me!"

AJ stomped her front legs, cracking the tub's floor.

"That's not fair, Twilight!"

Twilight couldn't argue with her. She was right.

AJ walked out of the tub and headed for the side door but stopped.

"Ya know? I was really hoping to be friends with ya. Dashie and I hit it off well, and I hoped the same with you. But... guess not."

AJ walked out of the room, slamming the door behind her, and left Twilight alone in the bathroom. Twilight just sat there, watching the door, wondering if AJ would come back.

She wasn't...

Meanwhile, Dashie was relaxing in the tub, it was bubbling after she poured a bottle of liquid in it. She sighed as her body felt better, the water helping her relax. Same with the steam that floated around her.

"Man, is this how the rich lives? I want my life to be like this!"

She closed her eyes and leaned back, her head resting on the edge of the tub. As she lay there, the side door opened, someone walking inside. Dashie was too relax to notice, thinking it was just the wind or something.

"Damn, the tub feels good!" she said, smiling. "This is the life! I don't ever want to leave this place!"

The sound of someone entering the tub could be heard, soon a large shadow figure could be seen sitting next to Dashie. Without saying a word, the figure started to lift Dashie up and started to wash her back. Dashie of course, was too relaxed to even notice until the figure spoke.

"Playing in the tub and not washing your body, what a naughty girl."

"Hm?" Dashie opened her eyes and turned her head, only to freeze.

Sitting right next to her, washing her back, was Harshwhinny, who was smiling at her. Dashie blinked, she couldn't help but look toward Harshwhinny massive chest, it was easy since they were near her face. She gulped as she felt little Dashie wanting to pop up.

'NO! NOT NOW!'

Dashie closed her legs together, not wanting lil Dashie to reveal itself. That's when Dashie realization kicked in.

"WHY ARE YOU IN HERE!?"

She tried to get out of the tub but Harshwhinny grabbed her and brought her closer to her stomach, making poor Dashie be between and under Harshwhinny's breasts.

"Now, now. I need to make sure you are getting cleaned, little one. I know your type, only playing in the bath and not truly bathing."

Dashie tried to get away, but it was pointless, the softness of Harshwhinny's body was so soothing and nice, not to mention the water and steam, were really kicking in and making her weak. She could feel Harshwhinny taking a cloth and started to wash her front body now. Dashie wouldn't lie, she was enjoying this a lot and lil Dashie was proof of that as it slowly poke its head out of the water, but thanks to the steam and fog that filled the room, Harshwhinny won't see it.

"Now, then. Let's wash your hair."

Dashie could feel her pulling her up, and soon she could feel her breasts against her back. She blushed brightly as Harshwhinny started to wash her hair.

"So, tell me, where are your parents? Are you two orphans?" she carefully scrubbed Dashie's hair. "No, you must be, if you two sneaked into the military base for food."

"Um, yeah, we are orphans, been living on the streets..." Dashie lied, but she didn't have a choice. She wasn't from this universe, and she didn't need someone else to know that.

Dashie suddenly felt water pouring over her head, her hair covering her eyes as the soap was washed away.

"That's a shame. You two are so young to have a life like that."

Harshwhinny was rinsing the soap off of Dashie'ds hair, admiring how long it was, even feeling so soft already. She stopped and placed her hands over Dashie's waist, lifting her up so she could stand and let her wash the lower part of her body.

"Up we go!"

Dashie realized what was happening and closed her legs and tried her best to stay on the floor of the tub. She didn't want Harshwhinny to see her lil friend and freak out, she needed to distract her.

"So, um, Harshwhinny? Can I ask you something?"

"Hmm?" she stopped and look down at Dashie.

"You know AJ, right? She's your squire?"

Harshwhinny nodded, placing her hands on her lap.

"Yes, she's my squire, I'm helping her become a knight."

Dashie took a deep breath as sat on the tub floor, happy to see her plan worked, but she was surprised at what she heard from Harshwhinny.

"I don't think she knows that I knew her parents."

"Huh?"

"See, back then in the day, when I was a page myself, during a training session, I met AJ's mother, Pear Butter. She was so kind and supportive to others, but because of that, she was easily fooled by those who used her kindness and generosity. I told her this and stood up for her when things went sour. After that, we became friends." she smiled at the memory. "She was a wonderful friend and someone I would always want at my side in a battle." her tail started to wag, making the water surface to ripple. "Many years later, when we became Squires, we met her future husband, Bright Mac. He has a strong sense of responsibility while being gentle to friends and enemies. He believed that being kind to others on the battlefield was the best way to win and that everyone should be treated equally, even the ones that fight against you. We fought many battles together and always came out of them alive, no matter the odds."

Dashie could see the blush on her face, making her smile.

"Those two fell in love in first sight and would marry each other after we all became knights a few years later. I remember that wonderful day, seeing Pear walking down the aisle, wearing her beautiful wedding dress. I was happy for her and could see she was truly happy."

She started to sniffle.

"Then, years later, she had a child, a boy. I was amazed how big he was and seeing how wonderful and happy those two were with their child, I decided to try for my own after dating someone a few years... sadly..."

Dashie remembered the whispers from back at the base camp.

"...learning you couldn't bear any children..." tears started to fall down Harshwhinny cheeks. "Is hard, knowing you'll never be a mother, and seeing Pear, being one... it made me jealous. I know it was wrong of me, but I couldn't help but feel envy." she wiped her tears away. "After that, I couldn't bring myself to see her or visit her anymore, afraid that it will make me feel more hurt." she lowered her head. "But, then years later, my squad and I were stationed at an outpost with the Rune Knight squadron..."

It was raining heavily as a young Harshwhinny stood under the entrance of stone tower, watching the rain as her squad was inside, trying to get warm.

'We were waiting for the rain to stop so we can get back on the road, as both squads were ordered to be the Princesses' guards. They were heading to Dragon lands for its yearly festival. The one overlooking both squads were a high ranking colonel, Thunderlane. He's a good leader...well, we all thought that until...'

Harshwhinny turned to her squad. "I'm going to speak with the colonel. We are running late in meeting up with the Princess and her guards. I'm going to convince him that we should go. You all stay here and get ready."

"Yes, ma'am!"

She ran through the heavy rain and towards the other stone tower where Thunderlane and the other squad were. She could see a chubby blue mare centaur, being tossed out into the rain and falling into the mud.

"Get lost already! I'm not risking the Princesses escort for some backwater town in the middle of nowhere. Even if two knights asked for aid. I'm not risking it!" Thunderlane shouted, as she was dressed in full on black armor.

The mare sat up and cried as she begged him to change his mind, but he didn't. Harshwhinny watched as Thunderlane closed the door to the tower that he was in, leaving the mare and her out in the rain. Harshwhinny rushed to her.

"Hey, are you alright? What's wrong?"

"My town! It's under attack by a pack of timber wolves! Pear and Bright told me to get help from any knights but-"

Harshwhinny didn't let the mare finish as she grabbed her shoulders, looking worried.

"Pear and Bright? You mean Pear Butter and Bright Mac!?"

The mare was shocked, how did this knight know those names?

"H-how do you know them?"

Harshwhinny didn't respond, she just turned around and rushed off.

"Where are you going!?"

"To save them!"

It didn't take long as Harshwhinny and her squad exited out of the outpost, rushing through the forest as the heavy rain didn't stop. Two of the knights were holding the chubby centaur, as she was pointing them where to go. Harshwhinny didn't remember how long it took, but her squad stopped on a hill. They could see the town that was in danger.

"CHARGE!" Harshwhinny screamed, raising her sword in the air and her knights passing her as they charged.

Harshwhinny and her squad enter the town, seeing front doors having slash marks or completely knock down. Windows broken like something got inside. She ordered her knights to spread out and look for survivors, but also to deal with any timber wolves. They all followed her orders, while she guarded the chubby centaur, who was leading her to Pear and Bright in the last place she saw them.

"They were leading the remaining folks to the underground bunker that was made a few years back. They told me to get help and to use their names as a reference, so aid could come faster." she explained, staying close to Harshwhinny side.

Harshwhinny said nothing, only staying on guard as they traveled further into the middle of town, but something was off.
'Why aren't there any timber wolves?'

She could feel something was wrong. She stopped, which made the centaur stop.

"Why are we stopping? The bunker is not far!"

"Where are the wolves? Why haven't we encountered any of them yet?"

As she said this, she could hear a wolf howling not too far from them. It was coming the direction that they were heading, and they could hear a man's voice screaming. Harshwhinny wasted no time in rushing to where the screaming was coming from, as she knew that voice.

"I'M COMING MAC!"

She slid on the muddy ground as she exited out of a small alley and froze in horror. She could see a small group of wolves ganging up and eating something. Within the middle, Harshwhinny could see a hand sticking it as it was covered in blood.

"...no." she whispered, knowing whose hand it was. She griped her sword hard and screamed at the large wolves. "BASTARDS!!!"

She got the wolves' attention, as they turned to her, their dark green eyes glowing in the dark.

"HOW DARE YOU!? GET AWAY FROM HIM!!"

She charged, her blade slicing the wolves' body apart. One by one, they fall as their bodies were cut in half, or missing a head. A few wolves got a few good hits on her, her armor getting scratch up. The last wolf was killed as its head hit the ground and rolled away. She looked around, hoping that no other wolf was near.

With no threats, she could hear the chubby centaur crying, making her face her. She was kneeling next to the bloody hand and held it. Harshwhinny couldn't move. She was frozen with fear, she didn't want to move or turn around.

"Bright..."

She could see the remains of her dear friend. She wanted to cry and scream, but she had to push all that away, as she needed to find Pear and the bunker, as she might be still alive.

"Come, we can't mourn now. We need to find Pear and the others."

"H-huh?"

"Lead me to the bunker. If there are survivors, we need to help them."

The chubby centaur was in shock, but nodded, and led her further down the street. As they hurried down the street, Harshwhinny could see dead centaurs and ponies, as the wolves got to them, but she soon started to notice less town folk bodies and more wolves bodies... until they arrived to the bunker. She stopped and couldn't believe what she was seeing.

Pear, leaning on her sword while her armor was nearly destroyed, was standing guard on top of a latch door on the rocky ground. She was bleeding as bite and scratch marks could be seen all over her. She looked tired and ready to collapse.

"PEAR!!"

Pear could hear her and looked up, a bright smile appeared.

"Harshie!"

She tried to move forward, but she lost her footing and fell, collapsing. Harshwhinny rushed forward, kneeling at her side.

"No, no, no! Stay awake, Pear!"

She held her friend's hand, tears pouring down her face.

"I knew, out of all the help that Ms. Cake would find... you would come... Harshie."

"Save your strength. I'm here, along with my squad. They are going through the town as we speak, clearing out the remaining wolves!" she could see her friend breathing was getting weaker. "No, no! Stay with me, Pear. Please."

Pear slowly reached out to Harshwhinny face, making her removing her helmet and letting Pear touch her face.

"It's okay... I'm okay..." she whispered, smiling.

"Pear..."

"You came... thank you, Harshie..."

Harshwhinny couldn't hold back, she broke down crying. She should have been here, she shouldn't have push herself away from them.

"I should have been here! I shouldn't have avoided you two! I'm so sorry! Pear, I'm so sorry!"

Pear smiled at her. "...I have a daughter, Harshie."

"Huh?"

"Yes, I had her... six years ago, and we named her after..."

Pear's eyes slowly closed, her hand losing its grip on Harshwhinny cheek.

"PEAR! NO, DON'T YOU DARE CLOSE YOUR EYES!! DON'T-"

Pear took her final breath and was gone. Harshwhinny clutch Pear's hand, not wanting to let it go as she screamed in the sky.

'My squad force out the remaining wolves out of town and the town folks slowly exited out of the underground bunker. I learned from the Mayor that there was a fire in the Everfree Forest a month back, and it seemed it forced the wolves into town, looking for food. They reported the first attack to the capital, but because they were far away and being a backwater town, no help came. On the third attack, the wolves attacked with their whole pack, which made Pear and Bright send their friend to find any help by using their names. I met with Bright's mother and their older son, Big Mac. They handle the deaths well, but that's when I saw her...'

"MA!? PA!?"

Harshwhinny turned to see a young centaur girl exiting out of the bunker, wearing pot and pans like armor. Granny Smith walked over to Harshwhinny, telling her that was Pear and Bright's youngest daughter, the one that Pear told her as she died.

The little centaur girl could see knights around, making her smile. She even saw the town folks that couldn't make it to the bunker were safe. She cheered as she held her pot spoon in the air.

"MA AND PA DID IT!"

She looked around for them, but she couldn't find them. She started asking the folks if they have seen her parents, but no one could look her in the eye and tell her. Harshwhinny placed her helmet on and decided to do it.

She walked up to her and knelt down, placing a hand on her shoulder. The child smiled at her and asked if she knew where her parents were. Harshwhinny didn't say a word and held the child's hand, leading her to a brown blanket, covering Pear's body. The little girl looked confused.

"Why is there a blanket here?"

Harshwhinny bent down and held the edge of the blanket, her hands gripping it hard as she didn't want to lift it up.

'But, I knew I had to... this child, was about to learn the truth, a truth no child should learn at this age.'

Harshwhinny took a deep breath, lifting the blanket up, showing the little girl's mother's dead body. The little girl gasped and took a step back.

"Ma..."

"I'm sorry..."

The little girl couldn't hold back, she fell on her knees and cried, screaming at her mother's dead body.

'After what happened, the Princesses award my squad and I for saving the town, but the award meant nothing to me, since the death of my friends. They were given the highest reward for giving their lives to protect the town, and I was tasked to handed it to their family. I returned to the town two months later. I came into town and met with Granny Smith and Big Mac. They told me how the girl was handling with the deaths of her parents. She hadn't eaten or slept much for the first month and kept pushing everyone away, until they all gave up on her. I went to the fields, finding her badly, swinging a wooden sword around like someone who was trying to fend off a bee.'

Harshwhinny stood there, seeing the girl tossing the wooden sword out of her hands and landing into the mud as it had rained a few hours ago. She was covered in it, not caring about the condition of her body, but just wanted to keep training.

'She wanted to grow strong and be like her parents, to be a knight but...'

Harshwhinny could tell the girl had no talent to be a knight, sure she had a spirit of one, but that wasn't enough to be a knight, as her lack of skill will only get her killed.

'I had to break the bad news to her. I couldn't allow her to follow in her parent's footsteps, I wouldn't allow it.'

"YOU ARE NOT GOING TO BE A KNIGHT, GIRL!!"

The girl turned to Harshwhinny, who was wearing a casual sweater and not in her armor. She got closer to the girl, looking at her with a cold look.

"You lack the skill to be one."

The girl's face became sad as she bit her lip in anger, trying not to cry.

"That's not true! My pa was a great knight and so was my ma! I have their blood in me! I can be a great knight like them!"

Harshwhinny knew she should tell her the truth, that even with their blood within her, she wasn't cut out to be a knight... but seeing the determination in her eyes and not wanting to take that away from her, Harshwhinny decided to let her have that hope.

Harshwhinny had her sword and shield on her. She pulled them out and drop them before the girl, who was surprised by the sudden appearance of the weapons.

"Show me what you have learned. Prove to me, you have what it takes to be a knight. I will test you."

"Really!?"

Harshwhinny didn't answer her and took a few steps back. Folding her arms and giving the coldest look that, the girl gulped loudly.

'She was not a skilled sword fighter, not even close to one. I watched her attack, seeing how her swings were sloppy, her footwork was terrible, and her aim was a joke. But even all that, she never stopped or slow down... well, until she tried to hold the shield up but couldn't.'

The girl fell to the ground on her hands, breathing hard while sweat pour out of her like a waterfall. Harshwhinny wasn't impressed and picked her sword and shield up, placing it on her sides.

"Is that all you have? Your parents had more skills than you. They had the drive to fight and the will to protect, but you don't."

The girl closed her eyes, wanting to cry but...

"I'll make you my page, girl."

"HUH!?"

The girl looked up at her, confused. She knew her skills were bad, and no right-minded knight would ever take her... so why did this knight offer her a page position?

"Why are you offering me a page position?"

"I can't leave a child with no future or a path, and I owe it to your parents." she knelt down and placed a hand on the girl's shoulder. "What's your name? I realized that I don't know your name."

The girl blushed in embarrassment and rubbed the back of her neck.

"Heh, sorry, my name is AJ, but that's just a short nickname for my real name!" she smiled at her. "My parents told me that they named me after someone they admire and treasure so much! My name is Artoria Javeria!"

Harshwhinny slowly reacted to what she heard, her face showing that she was shocked.

"Artoria Javeria... but that's..."

Dashie could see Harshwhinny crying as she wiped them away. Dashie had a guess why she was crying but Harshwhinny spoke first.

"I was shocked to learn the little girl, the one I saw and taken in, was the one who was named after me." she sighed. "My full name is Harshwhinny Javeria. While Pear and Bright gave me the nickname, 'Artoria'. Harshwhinny 'Artoria' Javeria."

Harshwhinny looked up to the ceiling, remembering the old days when AJ was a little kid, teaching her in the way to be a knight.

"Over the years, teaching her what I know, she was able to catch up. While her swordsmanship and shield skill still wasn't great, she did pick up on archery and hand-to-hand combat." she closed her eyes and having a smile. "Even though I couldn't ever have a child of my own, I see AJ as my daughter."

She turned to Dashie, her eyes showing a warm love.

"I know she can become a knight one day, as her mother figure, I can't allow myself to give up on her and not let her follow her dreams. I have no right."

Dashie smiled and nodded, understanding her reason for taking AJ in and training her. Even made sense how Harshwhinny acted so motherly to AJ. She asked her a question.

"AJ told me that she failed this year's entrance exam to be a knight."

Harshwhinny sadly nodded. "Yes, she score very low in swordplay, shield combat, and magic level for earth centaur. She passed the written and knowledge exam. She knew a lot of things a knight should know, and the ones they don't. I was hoping that she might have a chance to pass the exam, but it was her fighting skills that failed her."

Dashie stood up and started to think and ask her a few questions.

"Is there a chance she can redo the exam? If not, is there any other way to be a knight? Like by passing another exam, or some type of different test?"

Harshwhinny shook her head. "No, the entrance exam is the only way. Not even a Princess can overrule the test results or make a squire into a knight..." she started to think about something, but her eyes slowly look down at Dashie's lower half, as she was still standing out of the water and the fog was clearing up. "Wait, there is another way, but it is a long shot. It's so rare, no one talks about it..."

"What?" Dashie asked, getting closer to her.

Harshwhinny started to blush as she answered her. "Well, a long time ago. There were these powerful magical items that were meant to banish great evil away. It was used on a demon called Discord, and he was turned to stone. Sadly, during that battle, five of those six magical items were destroyed, leaving one left. The gem was placed within the hilt of a sword that was stabbed into the throne room of the old castle of Celestia and Luna. It's said whoever can pull the sword out of the stone floor, will be given the title of knight."

Dashie pound the palm of her hand when she heard that. She walked around the tub. "Perfect! If we train AJ to be strong enough, she can pull that sword out and she can become a knight! All we have to do is have her train and-"

"Little one..."

She turned around to Harshwhinny, her face having a deep blush.

"I'm sorry. I didn't know you were a boy. You look like a girl to me."

"Wait, wh- huh?!"

Dashie looked down and could see the fog that was covering the whole bathroom was gone. She was standing, her junk hanging out and being free, all in Harshwhinny to see. She covered herself, all red as she tried to find a way to explain herself but Dashie realized this didn't matter. AJ has a dream and she needed help.

"Y-Yeah! I'm a boy, but that doesn't matter! AJ has a chance of becoming a knight! She just needs help to become strong enough! I can help her!"

Harshwhinny tipped her head.

"You are so filled with hope. Why would you want to help a girl that you just met? You and her aren't that close but yet..."

Dashie removed her hands from her crotch and pointed at Harshwhinny.

"Because in the short time I know AJ, I want to be her friend and by her side! She's been nothing but kind, understanding and helpful to us! I want to return that ten folds!"

She was taken aback by her words. Harshwhinny smiled, this young child could be a great knight one day if they tried. All that loyalty and bravery, just waiting to grow and be shown. She bowed and thanked her for her words.

"Thank you for saying that, little one. AJ was lucky to have someone like you by her side." she raised her body and hugged Dashie, squishing her between her massive breast. "And when you two become older, I'll be happy if you take her as your wife."

Poor Dashie was getting overwhelmed by the softness of Harshwhinny breast but when she heard say that, she blushed and her eyes shot open.

"WHAT!?"

Harshwhinny giggled as she felt something poking her.

"I see you agree with the idea, huh?"

"THIS ISN'T WHAT YOU THINK!"

Dashie used her wings and broke free from the hug. She flew over to her clothes and grabbed them. Without wasting time, she rocketed out of the bathroom and down the hall, looking for a room to change. Harshwhinny giggle as she found Dashie's reaction cute.

Dashie zoomed around the mansion, until she looked into a room and saw no one inside. She hurried in and slammed the door. Locking it and leaning against the door, she let her legs relax.

"Why did she have to say that? And what's wrong with me? Getting a boner in a situation like that! Ugh, what's wrong with me?"

She held her clothes over her crotch and as she drop them to get change, that's when she heard someone walking out of the walk-in closet, holding only a towel and a white dress. It was AJ, who froze as she saw Dashie at the door, dropping her clothes and seeing lil Dashie standing proud.

The two just stood there, looking at each naked bodies. AJ's eyes were locked on Dashie's friend, while Dashie couldn't take her eyes off AJ's breast and her abs. Dashie could feel her heart racing and her body feeling hot. She started to picture AJ in a wedding dress after what Harshwhinny told her, asking her to marry AJ when they got older.

'Oh no.'

AJ could feel herself getting aroused by Dashie and didn't know why, but she was.

'I-I'm not getting turned on by Dashie, am I? Why!?'

The two looked away, but not sure what else to do. Dashie spoke first.

"Um, sorry for intruding!" she faced her back to her, trying to unlock the door but was struggling.

AJ didn't know what to say, so she just stood there, trying her best to cover self with her towel. Dashie was still struggling to unlocking the door but what didn't help was picturing AJ in a wedding dress, standing by her side as they married...until those thoughts quickly change, as she no longer picture AJ but...

"...huh?"

She was picturing Twilight in a wedding dress now, picturing them standing next to each other, holding hands and leaning in for the kiss. That's when her head started to hurt...

A memory filled her mind and found herself on the floor, her outfit in ruins and everything around as well, the party was a huge mess. She looked up and saw Twilight, wearing the most beautiful dress she had ever seen on her, looking down at her.

"No." was Twilight said to her, making the voices all around them gasp.

Dashie was shocked, as she wondered why Twilight rejected her proposal. Did she do something wrong? Did Twilight find someone else? So many questions were in her mind, as she was ready to demand why, but before she could, Twilight spoke up as she kneeled down to her.

"No, I will not marry you, Rainbow," said Twilight, looking her right in the eye and smiling.

"Then why?" asked Dashie as she looked away and couldn't help but cry.

"To do this," replied Twilight, as she summoned a box from her magic, put it on the ground, and grabbed something inside with her hands.

"W-What?" asked Dashie, trying not to cry as she rubbed her eyes. She felt something around her neck and saw a purple orb necklace, which caused Dashie to look at Twilight, who was wearing the blue necklace and crying.

"Okay, I'll marry you now. I can't believe you beat me to it," Twilight laughed as she kissed her while the voices of the crowd cheered for the newly engaged couple.

"Wait? For real?" asked Dashie, still trying to wrap her mind around what was happening after they kiss.

"Yeah, silly," smiled Twilight, wiping her tears.

Dashie felt the warmth coming from the heart, and she couldn't stop smiling and crying as she stood there. Soon enough, the memory faded, making her not remember it, but she still felt the warm feeling in her heart. She turned to AJ, and she didn't have the feeling like before.

"AJ!"

"Huh?"

Dashie smiled as she was able to unlock the door. "Sorry, I'll be out of your hair, but um..." she closed her eyes and calm her thoughts. She opened her eyes and AJ could see how much determination in them.

"I'll help you get strong, and become a knight!"

"Huh?"

"I know, you are more than capable to get stronger, but I'm here and willing to help you! After what you have done for us and trusting us. I want to return that flavor by helping you! AJ! I know asking this right now, in the most awkward situation, but will you accept my friendship and help!"

AJ was shocked.

"W-Wait, hold up, Dashie. I'm not following! What are you talking about?"

"Just answer yes or no!"

"W-Well, of course, I do, but-"

"Yay! Then, it's settled!" Dashie opened her wings and flew to her, their faces almost touching. "After we eat, meet me outside! I want to start training you right away!"

"But-"

"It'll be fun!"

Dashie flew out of the room, closing the door, leaving AJ standing there, not sure what had happened... but she sat on the floor and placed her dress over her face, hiding her blush.

",..I made a real friend..."

She smiled.

"I knew Dashie and I will be good friends!"

Within the entrance of the squire barracks. A black flash could be seen. Soon, Void started to walk out and looking around. She noticed the knights took notice of her and was on guard as she heard their whispering.

"What the hell is she!? She looks like a unicorn but she's walking on two legs..."

"I'm getting the creeps just by looking at her..."

"Doesn't she look like that girl who fought AJ a while back?"

Void's ears twitched when she heard that. She rose her hand and the knight that spoke was pulled into her hand, his neck being slowly crushed not only by her hand but the magic that surround it.

"You said someone looking like me was here?"

The knight nodded as he struggled to breath.

"Where did she go?"

Before she could get an answer, she noticed that she was surrounded by the whole base of knights.

"Let him go, monster."

Void could see their swords at the ready, she even could sense other unicorns in the mix as she could their swords glowing with magic. She couldn't help but smile, as it be a long time she had a fight with a universe and its inhabitant. She raised her other hand, pointing at the closets knights.

"You better all don't disappoint me. I want to see all of your hopelessness on your faces when I'm about to kill you all. That will give me joy, so don't go dying easy."

She could see their anger, some even shaking.

"We're not afraid of you."

"Heh, well, that's too bad."

Without warning, she blasted them with a powerful dark flames, watching them scream, running or dropping to the ground as they burned alive within their armors.

"But show me fear, show me despair, or better yet, beg me for your life, and maybe, just maybe, I'll spare you."

She blasted another group while smiling, she couldn't see their faces as the helmets were in the way, but she could sense it. She could feel the hopelessness coming from everyone around her.

"That's it." Void said all evil like. "That's what I'm looking for." a creepy twisted smile formed on her face.

"HOPELESSNESS!"

End of Chapter 7

Ch8: The Feeling Within, That Fills One's Heart With...

"Come on, don't be shy!" Harshwhinny said, holding up a fork with a hot sausage to Dashie's face.

Dashie and Twilight were in the dinning room and sating on the floor at the long table. Poor Dashie was being treated like a child by Harshwhinny, who was trying to feed her like a mom would.

"You have to eat, little one," she said, pushing the fork closer.

Dashie tried to push the fork away, but her strength was no match for her. In the end, she opened her mouth and took a bite of the sausage. She chewed it so "happily", but she slowly eyed Twilight who was across from her and was playing with her meal.

'Twi? I wonder what's wrong?'

Before she could think about it more, suddenly a huge amount of scrambles eggs were being stuffed into her mouth. She could feel herself being choked.

"You need to eat up, little one. You need to be grow big and strong!"

Dashie was struggling, but she managed to get the food down, breathing hard.

"I'm not a baby!"

Harshwhinny smiled in seeing Dashie cute reaction. "Don't worry, you're never too old to be fed." she stuffed Dashie's mouth again but with ton of bacon this time.

'This is so embarrassing!'

Dashie was struggling as Harshwhinny stuffed her face. She tried her best not to look at Twilight, knowing that this will just make it more embarrassing. As Dashie was fighting her own battle, Twilight sighed.

'She's right about me...'

Twilight thought back to what AJ told her, telling her that she was nothing more than a huge hypocrite.

'I want to follow my mother's footsteps, even if I feel like I can't do it. That I won't ever reach that goal of mine, but I'll keep going because it's my dream and I won't give up that easy... and yet, I told AJ she should give up on hers, that she won't reach it in becoming a knight like her parents. I told her, it wasn't possible, and she should find something else...'

Twilight sighed as she poked her breakfast, she couldn't stop being mad at herself. Sure, she didn't like AJ, but something within her was telling her to give her a chance and be nicer, and to apologize. But that part of her was small and the anger within her was overpowering her.

'But, why should I!? I don't even like her! And besides, she was the one who started this all, telling me her life story like I gave a damn! She really thought opening up to me would make us friends? Ha, that's... so...' Twilight suddenly stop. She realized something as she looked up at Dashie, who was choking again and giving orange juice to help shallow the food. '...wait, am I doing it again? Dashie been trying to get me to open up to her and even how I acted around her when we first met, she gladly sees me as her friend... and I...' she started to blush hard. 'I do too...'

She smiled as she remembered how they met, and how Dashie wanted nothing but to be her friend. Even tagging along with her because Dashie knew she was going to miss her. Twilight could feel the warmth in her heart, a feeling that wasn't new to her, but it was welcomed.

'Maybe... AJ did try to be my friend, and I didn't give her the chance... Dashie wants me to open to her, and no doubt with others as well since it's her after all. That lame dork.' she chuckled as she felt a warm feeling coming from her heart. 'Maybe... I should give AJ a chance. I don't like her, but I'll at least try. Maybe, just maybe, I can try and be her... friend.'

Twilight had a smile on her face now. She wanted to speak to AJ, but she realized she wasn't even here, but like some higher power listened, the doors to the dinning room opened. Everyone turned to see AJ standing, blushing and mumbling with anger as she was wearing a cute white dress.

"Why do I always have to wear this?" she whispered to herself.

Dashie's eyes went wide, seeing AJ in that dress, and she was blushing.

'Wow, AJ looks beautiful.' she thought but Dashie quickly shook her head and then slap her cheeks, trying to stop her blush. 'Why am I blushing!? I don't see AJ like that!'

AJ slowly turned to Dashie, blushing even more as she saw Dashie being weird. Something in AJ made her heart beat fast, and a happy feeling soon filled it. She placed her hand over her heart, hoping it calms down which it did. She looked over to Twilight, seeing her just made her fill pissed off.

"Hmph!"

She marched over to the side which Dashie was on and sat next to her. She ignored Twilight's stare of sadness as she noticed Harshwhinny treated Dashie like a child.

"Milady Harshwhinny, Dashie isn't a child! She can eat on her own."

"But I can't help it, dear. Seeing Dashie cute face and reactions, just makes me want to spoil him and be a good mother figure to him."

AJ sighed loudly as she knew Harshwhinny was going through her motherly mode right now. She was going to step in and stop her, but she stopped.

"Wait... he?"

She saw Harshwhinny nodding. This made her quickly look at Dashie, who was bright red in the face as she looked at the floor. AJ pulled her away from Harshwhinny and whispered.

"Hey, why is milady Harshwhinny calling you a boy!? Did she somehow found out about ya little friend down there?"

Dashie became annoyed as she whispered back. "Hey! It's not little or small!" she coughed and continued. "I know what am I going to say might sound weird but-"

"You were taking a bath when she entered the bathroom and helped you shower, didn't she?"

Dashie was dumbfounded in how right AJ was.

"...how...?"

AJ blushed. "She loves helping young kids, treating them like her own. It's why the whole mansion staff are young girls. All the staff were orphans kids she found on the streets. She has a real bad habit of acting like a mother figure to everyone she finds cute and helpless. Like feeding them and what happened to you, bathing them..." see could see Dashie's reaction, which looks like someone being creep out. "Hey, milady Harshwhinny might be strange, but she has a heart of gold."

Dashie could tell she was making AJ a little mad, "N-No, it's not that. I'm thankful for her hospitality... I was just caught off guard that's all."

AJ sighed and patted her on the head. "Look, I know ya just met her and are still getting used to her. Just relax, milady Harshwhinny isn't a bad person..." she remembered why she was whispering to her. "Anyway, she saw the little guy, huh? You played along that you are a boy or something?"

Dashie became red in the face. "First, yes she saw it and I just said I was a boy because I didn't want to explain to her that I'm a girl and part slime, but also something important was at hand. Second, it's not small!"

AJ leaned away and laughing her butt off. This caused Dashie to stop whispering.

"Hey, stop laughing!"

"I'm sorry! But it's funny and cute seeing ya mad, little sugar stick."

"Ugh."

Harshwhinny could hear and see them getting along. She couldn't help but giggle, seeing how close the two have gotten. Her giggling smile faded away into a happy smile. She was right, these two will be a great loving couple and thinking of them getting married filled her heart with joy.

As this was going on, Twilight had a much sadder look on her face as she watched AJ and Dashie getting along so well. She ignored what Harshwhinny was saying before, so she didn't know that Dashie was being called a boy. All she could think of was...

'Those two are close. Rainbow can really make friends with no problem, huh?' she could feel a sting in her heart, which made her place her hand over her chest. 'I could never do that... Rainbow is so friendly, kind, loyal, brave and cool, no doubt anyone she meets will have a good impression of her... unlike me.'

Twilight remember growing up, adults and teachers will call her a 'problem child' because of her anger problems. Telling Dawn that she should keep an eye on her because she might snap and hurt someone, or worse. She didn't understand why everyone was worried about her, but Dawn always reassured her.

'They are just stupid idiots, who don't understand and don't want to know you is all. I know you have problem you little shit... but that's fine. I know you are not a bad kid, you won't hurt anyone.'

"You're not a bad person..."

'That's right.' Twilight said to herself. 'I'm not a bad person... I might have problems, but that shouldn't matter. What matters is getting to know someone... Rainbow knows that as she is trying to get me to open up...' she looked at AJ and remembered what AJ told her. '...AJ's right. I'm a big hypocrite. I need to apologize and make it up to her somehow. She's a nice girl who had been nothing but honest and helpful to us since we got here. So, I'm going to stop being such a dick and do the right thing.'

AJ was having the time of her life teasing Dashie. She was trying to keep the blush off her face but was failing badly.

"Please stop calling me little sugar stick! I know why you are calling me that, AJ!"

AJ just giggled and smiled at her, causing Dashie to blush even harder. She could feel her heart beating fast again, but this time, it was a happy feeling. It was like she has always known AJ all her life, two friends just hanging out, having fun and making jokes. She could tell that AJ was having a great time being with her as well. Seeing that happy smile on her face, it made Dashie happy as well. She wanted to keep that smile on her face and that's when Dashie remembered what Harshwhinny told her.

Dashie slammed her hands on the table and stood up. Everyone was shocked by her sudden action, even Twilight was a bit. Dashie took a deep breath and looked at AJ.

"AJ! I want to help you reach your dreams of being a knight!"

AJ's cheek became deep red. "W-What?"

"I want to help you! I've decided. I'm not just going to help you but teach you as well! I know I can't give you years worth of experience, but I can help you become a better fighter!" she tapped her head while smiling. "My grandmother was the smartest woman in the world from where I'm from, and I carry on her name by being the smartest person ever as well! I'll teach you, and help you pull that sword out of the castle's throne room floor!"

AJ blush vanish as she started to laugh.

"Hold on, little sugar stick, are you talking about Sword of Harmony? The legendary blade that sealed away the god of chaos? That sword has been stuck in the floor for years, and many knights have tried to remove it, but none had succeeded. It's a lost cause. You think you can teach me something, and I'll just remove the sword out of the floors with no problem?" she snorted. "You must be crazy, little sugar stick."

Dashie didn't get angry, which shocked AJ. She just smiled and gave her a thumbs up.

"Crazy or not, we're going to get you to remove that sword from the throne's floor, and make you a knight!" answered Dashie, but soon her happy expression became annoyance. "Can you stop calling it little, please!?"

AJ laughed and shook her head. "No, but I'll take up your offer. Maybe you can teach me something."

Dashie raised her arm in the air, smiling brightly. "Yay!" but that happy expression became annoyance as she realized AJ won't stop in calling it little. "...yay."

AJ couldn't help but smile at her. If anyone could help her with her dream, it's going to be Dashie.

"Thank you, Dashie."

Dashie annoyed look went away as she heard AJ's tone of voice.

"You're welcome."

AJ was about to say more, but her hand was grabbed by Dashie, who pulled her off the floor and toward the exit of the room. She was yelling and asking where were they going and all Dashie said was.

"TRAINING!"

As the two left the room, Harshwhinny was thrilled in how the two were getting along, but she suddenly felt an odd pressure coming near her. She looked and saw Twilight sitting there, her magical aura covered her but much darker looking. Twilight's expression was pure anger and someone trying to control it badly. Harshwhinny smiled nervously as she was feeling a lot of rage coming from her.

"S-Sweetie, are you okay?"

Twilight looked at her, her eyes showing her true rage. Dark purple glow was showing... until she saw the nervous and fear coming from her. She realized she was letting her anger and jealously getting the best of her. She quickly calmed down and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. She opened her eyes, the glow was gone.

"Sorry."

Harshwhinny knew that feeling that Twilight was getting off and she stood. She walked over to the other side and sat beside Twilight, putting her arm around her like a mother comforting a child.

"Sweetie, is there something bothering you? Are you perhaps, jealous of those two?"

Twilight was surprised and looked up at her. "Why would I be jealous of them? It's not like I'm upset that Rainbow is hanging out with another girl or anything! She can do whatever she wants. I don't care what Rainbow does, and who she hangs out with."

"Uh-huh, sweetie, and who are you trying to convince me or yourself? Because I think you are lying." Harshwhinny answered, putting her arm away from Twilight.

"Tsk..." Twilight realized that Harshwhinny was right. She crossed her arms and looked down. "Fine... you're right. I'm jealous."

"Sweetie, just because your little friend and AJ are friends, doesn't mean they will be more than friends, like lovers."

Twilight quickly looked at her with a deep blush on her face. "What!? I know that! Rainbow is not interested in her! She's just helping her, that's all! It's not like Rainbow will fall in love with her or another girl! She won't..." her expression became fear and worry. "...she won't, right?"

Harshwhinny knew what she was getting at, and she couldn't help but find it sweet and cute.

"I won't lie to you, sweetie. If your little friend and AJ continue spending more time together, then no doubt feelings will bloom." she could see Twilight's expression of fear growing and that made her find Twilight even more adorable. "Don't worry now dear. If you're truly worried about losing your little friend to AJ, why not just tell them how you feel about-"

"But will Rainbow even like me if I tell her!? Will she even love me back!?" Twilight quickly covered her mouth, shocked that she just blurted out. She could feel tears in her eyes, knowing the answer. "I know she won't. I have... problems and I don't want her to suffer along with me..." she could remember how her universe friends died, along with her Rainbow Dash. Even Spark's death flashed in her mind. "...I can't lose someone because of my actions. I can't."

Harshwhinny felt sad as she listened and watched Twilight break down, tears running down her cheeks. She wanted to comfort her but, something in her was telling her not too. Instead, it was telling her something else.

Twilight wiped her tears from her eyes, but suddenly felt her jacket's collar being pulled up, forcing her to stand up. She turned to see a very cold stare on Harshwhinny's face.

"So, are you going to be a coward and let the only thing that makes you happy, leave your side forever?"

"H-Huh...?"

"You heard me. Do you plan to let the only person that makes you happy, just go off and be with some other girl and forget about you completely, just because you are afraid of the future, of how things might go if you tell them how you feel?"

"N-No... I-I can't..."

"If you want something, take it! You have to fight for what you want, and not give up or else, everything will be lost!" Twilight watched as Harshwhinny stood up and raised her arm in the air like she was holding a sword. "Have hope!"

"Hope?"

"Yes, hope, dear. Have hope, and never lose sight of the future! Believe and have faith that everything will work out! You can't expect everything to work out the way you want, but if you believe, the future will be filled with happiness!" she smiled at her, while the light figure hovered behind her who was also smiling. "Never up on hope, no matter how little it is. Keep it close to your heart, and it will glow, just like a spark." she turned to the left, making Twilight also turned.

Twilight noticed a painting and what she saw made her smile and cry.

"That's what the Knight of Spark once said, a legendary knight that appeared in the early days of the kingdom. A knight glowing with rainbow light as she fought a black cloak figure. Her speech about the spark helped the first generations of knights to stand tall and never to give in to hopelessness. Just like a spark."

In the painting, the female knight in shining rainbow armor stood, her blade drawn and shining brightly. The dark figure, with its face covered, stood across from her, its black book covered in black flames as they were retreating from the rainbow knight.

"After defeating that great evil, she just vanished like how she appeared, no one knows what happened to her. Many speculate she passed on or disappeared into another dimension. But I'm sure she's out there somewhere, protecting life from that great evil. She's truly a great hero, that she's the only knight to have the title of Saint, the title is given to the most noble and honorable knights."

Twilight stepped closer to the painting. Her tears still flowing, but her smile grew bigger.

'Mom.'

The rainbow knight was Spark herself, as she didn't wear a helmet which revealed her face.

'Mom, you came to this universe before, haven't you? Is that why the jacket sent us here? But why?'

Harshwhinny was wondering why Twilight was looking so happy and crying. Was it the story and speech she told her or was it the painting? She was about to ask but...

"Huh?"

She sudden took notice of the rainbow jacket that Twilight was wearing. She remembered tales of how the rainbow knight didn't fight with a rainbow armor but with a jacket made of rainbows...

'Can't be... but taking a closer look, I notice her fur color... even if her hair doesn't have a hint of rainbows, still looks like the Saint's hair color. Can she be...'

Before Harshwhinny could think about it more, she saw Twilight turned to her, no more tears in her eyes and a hopeful smile on her face.

"Thank you, milady Harshwhinny. I need to find her, Rainbow!"

Twilight walked past her and left the room, leaving a shocked and confused Harshwhinny.

'Just who is she...?' she thought about it but something else came to her mind. 'Wait, her? I guess Twilight didn't realize that the little one is a boy. Odd.'

As that was happening, Dashie lead AJ outside and into the training field, which was just an open field beside of the mansion. She was watching AJ doing awful sword play and soon, lost her grip on the hilt of her sword, sending it flying toward Dashie.

"WHOA!"

Dashie ducked in time as the sword stabbed the wooden fence behind her.

"AH! I'm sorry, Dashie!"

Dashie stood back up and waved her hand.

"It's fine. We're just getting started, and I've been through worse. Trust me, nothing can surprise me anymore."

AJ was worried as she heard the tone of her voice. She wanted to ask her more but decided against it, thinking Dashie didn't want to talk about it. She could see Dashie just standing there, like she was waiting for her to ask her what she meant.

AJ sighed, knowing Dashie wanted to brag.

"Really, huh? What did you do mean then, little sugar stick?"

Dashie facepalmed herself as she sighed. "Really? I was hoping you wouldn't call me that." she pulled the sword out of the fence. "Well, since you ask..." she quickly flew over to her, their faces almost touching. "One of my friends, I call Queen, became cursed by some magical artifact. It increased her magical powers and awaken her true form. A siren! She unleashed powerful magical beams at me that no matter how fast I fly away from them, they follow me and hit me anyway. The impact of them was so powerful, it would send me crashing into buildings and causing explosions. It was crazy and fun at the same time, but luckily, since I'm part slime, those magical laser beams didn't hurt me as much. Still stung a lot though, but I can take a powerful punch!"

AJ could hear her speaking so passionately and happily, like it was the most fun thing ever. But the same time, she felt Dashie was lying and just overblowing her story. Either way, AJ thought it was a bit strange, and couldn't help but giggle a little.

"What's so funny, AJ?" Dashie asked, landing on the ground.

"Oh, I'm not laughing at you, Dashie. I'm just wondering what type of adventures have you been through, that made you say 'nothing can surprise me anymore'."

"Oh..." Dashie placed the sword on her shoulder. "Well, I'm not lying. After going through a bunch of crazy situations in my home town, I just say it."

"Crazy situations? Like what, little sugar stick?"

Dashie was getting annoyed real quick with that nickname. "Can you please stop calling me that!?" she looked away and blushed. "You.... s-saw it. You know it's not little. Don't call it that, please."

AJ took back her sword and smirked. "I dunno, it looked pretty little to me, Hun. Besides, I can't stop, seeing your reaction is worth it."

"Grrr..." Dashie's cheek became a deeper red, but her anger faded away as she started to giggle. "I hate you, AJ."

The two started to laugh together.

"Sorry, I'll stop. So, what else you got to brag about, little sugar stick?"

"Grrrr...."

As the two were talking, Twilight was looking for them all over the place. She walked past a window and noticed them outside in the training area. She felt a little scared as she could see Dashie blushing and then laughing as she playfully punched AJ on the arm.

'What are those two doing?'

She saw them continue their playful banter, making Twilight's worry grow.

'They are getting along well, aren't they? What if they are falling for each other, or even worst, already have a thing for each other!'

She closed her eyes and teleported to them, appearing between them. This spooked AJ, as she wasn't around magical unicorns much in her life, but to Dashie, this was pretty common since her step-mother and half-sister always used their teleport spells.

"Hey, Twi! Came to help with AJ's training?" Dashie asked, smiling brightly at her.

Dashie suddenly could feel there was a tension coming from AJ, who looked like she was mad at Twilight. Heck, AJ just outright spit near Twilight's foot, showing her distaste for her. Twilight just ignored AJ and gave her a smile, though it felt fake.

"Y-Yeah. Came to help..."

Twilight could see AJ walking off to continue her sword training. She sighed, knowing she needed to apologize to AJ, and soon. For now, Twilight was going to be helping Dashie train her. She was glad to spend some time with her, and she will use that time to figure out what to say.

After a while, Dashie and Twilight stood there, cringing at the awful sword play that AJ was still doing. Even with input from Dashie in how to hold and swing a sword in the most mathematical way, AJ was just not getting it. She was doing a lot better, but still far from getting it.

Twilight could see the frustration and doubt in AJ, which made her remember her own doubts in filling in her mother's footsteps. The look on AJ's face only reminded her more of herself. She knew AJ was getting a little too frustrated and was ready to give up, not wanting to embarrass herself any further.

Twilight was about to say something, but Dashie stepped forward and spoke.

"Good job, AJ! You are improving quickly, but let's take a break."

AJ stopped swinging her sword and lowered it, sighing.

"I don't think so. I'm just not cut out for being a knight after all." she turned to them but mostly at Twilight. "Maybe ya were right, Twilight. I should just think about doing something else I'm good at than keep embarrassing myself. Being a knight is too much for me, after all."

Twilight felt a sting in her chest and the words she said to AJ, remembering how cold she was to her and how her words only made AJ believe more in the fact that she won't ever be a knight. She was about to apologize and tell her not to give up, but once again, Dashie stepped forward, turning back to her in confusing.

"Huh? What did you tell her, Twi?"

Twilight could see the confusion on Dashie's face becoming disappointment, and Twilight couldn't handle it.

"N-Nothing! It was nothing! I didn't say anything bad!"

AJ crossed her arms, frowning.

"Oh yeah, she didn't say anything bad. Just said that I won't be able to reach my dreams of being a knight."

Twilight saw Dashie's expression turn from disappointed to pure anger.

"What the hell, Twilight!? I know you can act cold to others like you did to me when we met, but you shouldn't put down someone's dreams of becoming something! AJ is working hard to make her dream come true, and here you are, trying to make her believe otherwise!"

Twilight was taken aback by the angry words. She knew Dashie was right. She stepped back and looked away, wanting to run as she couldn't bear to think that Dashie was mad at her. She never wanted Dashie of all people to hate her... but she suddenly felt her hand being grabbed, making her look back to see it was Dashie, not smiling but still had a serious look on her face.

"Listen, Twi, I know you can be a cold person. I saw that side of you, but I have also seen the caring side. I want to see more of that. Don't get me wrong, I don't mind if you're a cold-hearted to me because I know you are just hiding your pain behind it, but I won't let you be that way to AJ. She's a nice girl, and she's a friend. Don't push her away, or else, you'll just lose a new friend before you know it." she suddenly felt Twilight's hand shaking a bit, making Dashie give her a warm smile. "Twi, don't be scared of friendship. I know something bad happened to you, but don't let it hold you down. Try to be honest with yourself." Dashie turned around, seeing AJ not listening to them as it was a private moment and was just killing time by playing a rope she found. Dashie saw this and a plan was slowly forming in her head as she continued to talk. "AJ...been nothing but honest to us, and we should be honest with her."

Twilight wasn't sure what she was getting at, but she nodded anyway. "I-I know, Rainbow. I want to be more honest, but it's hard..."

Hearing that, Dashie returned her attention to her. "Nothing is easy, Twi. Take a few steps at a time, and you will get better, and you can't do that without honesty. Honesty is a key to becoming a better person."

Twilight thought about it and realized Dashie was right. With Dashie by her side, she felt confident, and wanted to show her the best part of her, the honest and kind her.

"Y-You're right, Rainbow." she smiled warmly at her.

"So, will you apologize to AJ?"

Dashie didn't get a reply as Twilight walked past her and headed for AJ, who was doing rope tricks. Dashie watched this, seeing Twilight going to apologize and finally becoming friends with AJ. But also watching how AJ was using the rope like she was a cowgirl, and it made Dashie finally finish thinking of a plan for AJ to use a sword... differently.

'It could work, she is clearly skilled in rope play...' she shook her head and smiled brightly. 'No, it will work! AJ can master it and become skilled in using a sword in her own way!'

Dashie nodded and was now watching Twilight trying to apologize to AJ.

"Hey."

"Huh?" AJ replied, dropping the rope lasso on to the ground and facing Twilight. Seeing her made annoyed. "What you want? Come to remind me how awful I am, or how I won't ever be a knight. You're too late, I don't need to hear it again. I got it the first time."

"N-No! Please, AJ, listen. I'm-"

"Save it, I don't want to hear it."

"P-Please, I-I want to apologize. I know my words must have hurt you. I'm sorry. I wasn't acting like a friend should. So-"
AJ quickly faced her, pointing her finger at her. "Oh, now you want to be my friend!? Where was that when you were being a bitch to me!? Huh!?"

"AJ, please, calm down. Let's talk this out."

AJ just shook her head and turned around, grabbing the lasso off the ground and having her back to her.

"No, I'm done here. I'm not gonna be told how worthless and incapable I am. So, why not go and leave me alone already. Ya making me so sick!"

"AJ, listen to me, please. I'm sorry for what I said and how I acted. It was wrong. Please, I want to make up with you. We can be friends, just please, give me another chance."

AJ heard that which made her hmph, turning around to her.

"Another chance? That's a laugh. Like I'm gonna-"

Before she could finish, she could see the saddest look on Twilight's face that she have ever seen. Like she was on the verge of crying, and that was enough to make AJ realize what she was truly sorry.

'Is she about to cry?'

"P-Please, AJ. I-I didn't mean to hurt you. I want to be friends... but the same time, I don't want to because I'm..." Twilight made her hands into fists as she saw her friend's dead bodies in her thoughts. "I don't want to be hurt again... I'm afraid."

"Again?" that's when AJ remembered what Twilight had said back in the squire barracks when she had that little freak out. She remembered her yelling something about letting her friends die and that's when AJ realized it... 'Fuck...'

AJ now knew what was wrong with Twilight and why she acted so cold most of the time with her. She wondered why she didn't put two and two together earlier.

'I'm so stupid. She lost her friends, and not only that, I'm sure she...'

AJ wasn't sure why Twilight blamed herself for their deaths, but she was sure she did. She could see that Twilight wanted to be honest with her, but it looked like it was a struggle for her.

'She's hurting so much. Why can't I just accept her apology?'

AJ knew the answer and it was simple. She wanted to make sure Twilight was truly sorry and wanting her to suffer a little. AJ hated herself for doing that, knowing her parents wouldn't have liked her treating others like that.

"Alright."

"Huh?"

"You're forgiven. I know you didn't mean to be a bitch to me." AJ started to do lasso tricks. "Or how cold you were."

Twilight couldn't believe her ears, not expecting her to forgive her so quickly.

"A-Are you sure, AJ? You don't have to. I hurt you and-"

Twilight didn't finish as the rope landed on her, making it tie around her chest. She was pulled closer to AJ, who had a warm smile on her face.

"I can see you're trying your hardest to be an honest person, Twi. That outweighs everything else."

"B-But I..."

"Listen, Twi, we all make mistakes. I'm sure ya didn't mean it. I can see the truth, and the truth is, you are trying your hardest to be honest not for me, but for yourself. It's the first steps of moving forward, you know?"

"I..." Twilight started to cry. "T-Thank you, AJ. Thank you..."

AJ was happy, but she suddenly became caught off guard as Twilight hugged her out of nowhere. She was little shock by this at first but AJ happy returned the hug.

"But don't call me Twi."

"Huh?"

AJ suddenly felt the hug getting tighter and stronger from Twilight, who whispered in her ear again.

"Only Rainbow can call me that." Twilight slowly leaned back while AJ was sweating with fear... but her worry faded when she saw Twilight's blushing face. "...please."

"O-Okay. S-Sure."

"Thanks, AJ."

"No problem, sugar cube."

Twilight smiled at the nickname, glad to have made a new friend, and not wanting to let her go. She wanted this moment to last forever, not caring how awkward it was since she was wrapped up with rope.

Dashie had the biggest smile on her face as she saw Twilight finally made up with AJ.

'Good job, Twi.'

Dashie then hurry over to them, who was going to explain AJ her idea how to improve her sword skills but when the two heard her coming, Twilight quickly turned with a smile on her face. But Dashie running became a slow jog as she noticed the rope wrap around Twilight's ample chest, making it more noticeable.

'Huh?'

Dashie stopped as her face turned red. She could see the rope tightening around Twilight's breast, which made Dashie's mouth drop a little, as the rope made it look like Twilight's breasts were trying to escape. Like the breasts refused to be bound by the rope as it dug into them.

"R-Rainbow!"

Dashie was quickly snapped out of her trance as Twilight called her name.

"Y-Yeah?"

Twilight rushed over to her, stopping before her.

"I did it!" she said with a proud smile on her face.

Twilight was going on about how she made up with AJ and having another friend but all that fell on deaf ears for Dashie, who was standing there. Her face was close to Twilight's chest. She had a great view of the rope trying its hardest to keep those breasts from escaping, which only made Dashie blush more, and the feeling between her legs return.

"Rainbow?"

Dashie jumped a little, returning to reality. She placed her hands over her crotch, blushing madly.

"Y-YEAH, TWI!?"

"U-Um... are you okay, Rainbow?"

Dashie nodded, her hands still over her crotch. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just..." she hurried past her. "I-I'll just tell AJ the plan I came up with."

Twilight tilt her head, wondering what was wrong with her, but as she watched Dashie run off, Twilight couldn't help but look at Dashie's rear and legs. Twilight didn't notice until now how well shaped Dashie's thighs and calves were, along with her butt. She could feel her face getting warm as she kept staring, watching the butt bounce with each step.

'Rainbow has a cute butt...'

This was the first time she was checking out Dashie, not noticing until now how well shaped Dashie's lower body really was. Her feelings for Dashie were growing and becoming clearer. The light figure's head slowly raised over Twilight's shoulder, eyeing her with a smile.

"No matter what version of you are in each rewrite, your love for butts never changes, does it?" The light figure flew out and hovered next to Twilight, watching what Twilight was looking at. "Can't blame you, though. She does have a nice butt, along with nice legs." she folded arms and nodded with agreement.

Meanwhile, AJ smirk as Dashie arrived before her.

"You really need to tell her about your little friend, little sugar stick."

"SHUT UP!" Dashie shouted, blushing madly. "S-Shut up..." she held her crotch more.

"A-Anyway, AJ, I-I came up with an idea to help you improve your sword skills."

"Really? What's that?"

Dashie pointed her finger at her, looking serious. "You're going to stop trying to swing a sword like a normal person and start doing it your way!"

"Eh?"

"Your way? What is AJ's way?" Twilight asked, walking over to them.

"It's simple. Instead of using a sword the normal way, I have an idea for you, AJ, that will let you use a sword with more control. Just hand me the rope."

"Okay?" AJ said in a confused tone, tossing her the rope end. She watched and smiled as Dashie blushed red as she removed the lasso loop end from Twilight's breasts. Freeing the girls and making them jiggle.

When it was off, Dashie quickly got to work. She took a wooden sword and tied the rope to the hilt, when it was tightly attached, she handed the sword and rope to AJ, which also had a weighted end.

"Hold the rope as the sword is hanging but not touching the ground."

"Okay?"

AJ did as she was told, her hand was holding the rope while the sword was hanging at the end. She looked back at Dashie, still not understanding how this was will improve her sword skills.

"Okay, follow my movements. I want you to hold the sword end relatively short and just start spinning it, then turn your body and extend your lead arm to one side so that the sword end flies out to that side." Dashie did the movements and stopped, looking at AJ. "Got it?"

"Kinda. I get the motions, but not the why."

"It's simple, you're going to try fighting with the rope instead of the sword. With the rope, you're going to be able to do things with it, that the sword won't allow you to do."

"You want me to fight with the rope and not the sword?" she looked down at the sword while it was just hanging there. "How is that suppose to help me with the sword?"

"I can see you are better suited with the rope than the sword. You have the control and the skills. The rope will only help you get better, so you won't be struggling with the sword. See, in my universe this is called Rope Dart." Dashie started to do the movements again. "Rope Dart or known as Rope Javelin is a weapon that originated in kung fu, and is made up of a long rope with a spearhead attached to the weighted end. The warrior uses the rope to control and retrieve the dart. The weapon can be used for twining, binding, circling, hitting, piercing, tightening, slashing, snaring, harpoon and other techniques. Skillful use of the rope dart can easily trick an opponent because the dart can shoot out very suddenly, from a person beyond immediate reach." she stopped and continued on as she walked around AJ. "The earliest known reference to the rope dart as a distinct weapon from the meteor hammer or flying claw is a drawing in a 19th-century book about street vendors in Beijing. The context and items in this drawing as well as photographs from the early 20th century of similar content suggest these rope darts are intended for use in performance art. These early versions are shown with bamboo tubes that function as a sliding handle. While relatively new, rope dart is used in the object manipulation scenes due to its impressive performances. Because of this, there have been modifications to the original design. Some rope darts have been created to be set alight. A section of fireproof chain or Technora rope between the dart or meteor head and the rope attaches it securely and Kevlar wicks form the flammable head. Other rope darts have heads filled with LED lights. Both of these can be performed in the dark, adding excitement and mystery!"

She returned to the spot where she was, smiling as she acted like she had glasses as she fixed them. She could see both girls looking at her in confusion, especially Twilight.

"Uh... Rainbow? What was that?"

"That was the history of Rope Dart. Also, the technique I want AJ to try using."

AJ shook her head. "No little sugar stick, she meant... what was that just now? You sounded like a scholar or something, and you were even using fancy words I never heard before."

Dashie tilted her head. "What are you talking about?" she then realized that AJ won't understand some of her universe words since how different both universes are. "Sorry about using words you don't understand, but what I explained was the history and-"

"Egghead." Twilight simply said and pointed at her.

"Huh?"

"You sounded like an egghead just now."

"E-Egghead? But... but I..." Dashie's voice trailed off as she slowly started to realize what had happened.
She let her smart side take over her. She always did that when she was explaining or teaching someone, and that's what happened. She was told how much she acted like Twilah, her grandmother. She acted the same way as her, over explaining things.

"I-I did, didn't I?"

"Y-Yeah, ya kinda did. I couldn't understand anything you were saying." AJ replied, trying to do the same movements that Dashie showed her. "Well, at the start with how to move the rope."

Dashie blushed as she felt embarrassed. She knew it was just natural for her, but she was embarrassed at the fact she couldn't control it.

"S-Sorry about that. It's just how I am. I tend to be too smart for my own good, and sometimes, I can't help myself and become an-"

"Freaking nerd!?" Twilight suddenly said, smirking at her.

Dashie was taken aback by the name-calling.

"Nerd? NERD!? I'm not a nerd! I'm just smarter than the average person!" she soon heard Twilight laughing her ass off and kept calling her a nerd and egghead. "Twi!"

"I'm sorry, but I'm just playing. It's okay, Rainbow. Besides, you being a nerd isn't a bad thing." Twilight smiled at her. "Just like you told me, we should be honest with ourselves, and right now, I can see how happy you are when talking about things you are passionate about."

Hearing that made Dashie blush. She knew Twilight was right. She couldn't hide the truth and be true to herself.

"Thanks Twi, that-"

Twilight suddenly shoulder hug Dashie and messed up her hair.

"No problem egghead! And don't forget about your glasses!"

"My glasses?" Dashie tilted her head, wondering what Twilight meant.

Twilight's horn glowed and soon, a pair of glasses appeared on Dashie's face. Poor Dashie couldn't see through them as her vision went swirly. As Dashie tried to fix her vision, she happened to look back at Twilight. Twilight nervously smiled as she realized how cute Dashie look with glasses.

"Twi, you're too much. You know that."

"S-Sorry. It was a spur of the moment."

With magic, the glasses were gone, allowing Dashie to see again. She looked up at her and started to laugh, making Twilight laugh too. AJ had the biggest smile on her face seeing the two of them having fun together.

"Awww, ya two are adorable together. Are ya sure there is nothing going on between you two? Because ya two act like a married couple?"

AJ started to laugh as she saw her two friends blushing and trying to deny her words. She wanted to play around with them more, but she went to training with the rope. Dashie and Twilight calmed down and were now watching her.

Dashie watched, hoping AJ could pull it off, and was impressed by how well AJ was doing. AJ was twirling the rope, spinning the rope and the sword end was moving and swaying to and fro.

"Nice. Keep going."

Dashie continued to watch as AJ started to do the movements she did before and was doing the same actions almost perfectly.

"Not bad, AJ. Remember to keep your movements short and sharp."

"I got it." AJ replied, twirling the rope some more.

Dashie smiled and looked over at Twilight, who was looking at her, but quickly acted like she wasn't.

"Is there something wrong, Twi?"

"Huh? No, I just..."

"Just what?"

Twilight was thinking about telling her what was on her mind but was nervous. She wanted to follow up on what Harshwhinny told her, telling her feelings, but it was easy said than done.

"Twi?"

"U-Um, R-Rainbow, do you have a minute? There's something I want to talk about with you."

Dashie was gonna yes, but she heard AJ asking her what was next.

"Ah sorry, Twi. Let me finish training her. We can talk after, is that okay?"

"O-Okay."

Dashie quickly return to her training with AJ and left Twilight standing there, watching in disappointment.

Dashie started to teach what AJ should do next.

"Okay, it seems you got the feeling of how much you have to turn your body in order to arrest the momentum of the sword, so that it stops in midair. Now I want you to let the rope slide in your hand. Again, spin the sword end and now let it slide between your index finger and thumb." she started to do the movements for AJ. "Your anchor hand controls long the rope is going to shoot out, and you can also pull back the rope with your anchor hand." Dashie what she told her, stopping as she faced her. "Then try to gradually increase the length of the rope that you shoot out. Okay, try it."

Dashie watched as AJ copied and remembered everything she had told her. AJ started the same movements as before but stopped the rope and tried to make it longer, but the sword and rope just dropped.

"Shit."

Dashie giggled. "Don't worry. This is how the skill is done. It takes time and practice, just keep practicing. Also, it is very important that you learn to stall the sword end when it’s fully extended so that you can easily retract it."

AJ nodded and returned to training, getting a little closer to perfecting the skill. Dashie looked back at Twilight, who was still watching and looking like a lost puppy. Dashie could see Twilight really wanted to talk to her, but AJ was her top priority right now. She felt bad about having to tell Twilight to wait but AJ was improving greatly with the rope in such a short time.

"AJ, you can also lean into the shot for full extension and maximum reach!"

AJ did as she was told, and started leaning into her movements and was able to extend the rope and sword much further, but she wasn't able to stop the rope. She tried her best to stop the rope, but it slipped out of her hands and was flung off, landing somewhere in the grass.

"I'm sorry, AJ, I didn't mean to-"

AJ waved her hand and shook her head.

"No, don't apologize. You're just doing your job." she started to trot where she dropped the sword. "I just messed up is all, besides I'm getting the hang of it."

"Yeah, you are. I'm proud of you." Dashie replied, giving her a thumb's up.

AJ blushed as she ignored Dashie face. "T-Thanks."

When AJ picked up the sword and rope, she heard laughter from next door, where another mansion was. She looked over and didn't see the two girls sitting on a patio, one girl had pink hair while the other had green.

'Who is laughing at me?'

AJ noticed that both girls were laughing at her and pointing, mocking her.

"What the fuck!?" shouted Twilight, noticing the annoying girls.

"Look dear sister, the fail commoner of milady Harshwhinny is doing rope tricks than swinging a sword! Looks like she learned where her place is!"

The older sister nodded. "Indeed, and if she continues, I believe milady will find her a better purpose. Like taking care of the animals and fields!"

The two laughing until they noticed the dark aura coming from Twilight. They could see how pissed off she looked, making the two gulp and quickly head inside with the glass doors closing behind them. Twilight and Dashie hurried over to AJ who was just standing and looking at the ground.

"Hey, you alright AJ?" asked Twilight, worried about her friend.

"Just ignore them and-"

AJ looked back at them, anger in her eyes. She started to rant as she started to do her rope dart training.

"Damn nobles, thinking they are better than others." she threw the rope, causing the sword end to go flying, and was pulled back. "And not even giving others a chance. FUCK THEM ALL!"

Twilight and Dashie were impressed by how great her skills were getting... but also worried about her anger.

"They look down on us like trash, treating us like animals. But I don't need some noble bitch telling me what I'm capable of."

Dashie nodded. "I agree. But AJ, calm down a little okay? You are getting too worked-"

"WHY SHOULDN'T I GET WORKED UP! IT'S THEIR FAULT OUR VILLAGE WAS ALMOST DESTROYED! THEY ARE THE DAMN REASON MY PARENTS ARE DEAD!" she screamed, stopping her training. She dropped her sword and rope on the ground. "I HATE THEM SO MUCH!" she touched her white dress and pulled it off of her body, making Twilight place her hand over Dashie's eyes as AJ's breast were exposed. "It's why I hate wearing these stupid lame clothes! They don't suit me, they aren't me!"

"A-AJ, please calm down." Twilight said, holding her hands over Dashie's eyes.

"NO, I WON'T! I HAVE BEEN BOTTLING THIS ALL UP SINCE MY PARENTS DEATHS AND I'M TIRED OF IT! THERE IS NO GOOD IN ANY OF THEM!"

Dashie moved Twilight's hands, seeing the angry look on AJ's face. She didn't care if AJ chest was exposed. She was too worried about her friend, and wanted her to calm down.

"AJ, calm down. Not all nobles are bad, right? What about Harshwhinny? She took you in and made you her page, didn't she?" she could see the anger fading from AJ's face.

"...She did..."

"Then you know that not all nobles are bad, and not all of them want to see peasants suffer. Not all nobles are the same, some are nice. So please, stop this. Getting mad isn't gonna help."

"She's right, AJ." Twilight said, stepping forward. "Trust me, getting mad over the past isn't gonna help." she lowered her head. "I know better than anyone. It's why I'm so scared to lose myself in my rage because of what..."

AJ and Dashie could see how Twilight was struggling to tell them. Dashie held her hand, telling her to calm down as well. While AJ suddenly felt like shit. She didn't mean to cause Twilight to remember those events.

"I'm sorry you two... I didn't mean to get like that. I-I..."

Dashie smiled while still holding Twilight's hand. "It's okay. What you just told us about how a noble let your town down and getting your... parents killed is terrible." she then let go of her hand and walked over to AJ. "But like I said, not all nobles are bad. You can't paint all of them as bad people. Like, Harshwhinny is proof of that, isn't she?"

AJ nodded. "Yes, she told me she wanted to be a knight, but not like how other nobles kids become knights. She wanted the real experience, which is why she cut off her parents when she became a page." AJ smiled, remembering Harshwhinny tale of becoming a knight. "Without her noble ties, she experienced a real hard life, and that's the kind of knight she became. Unlike those soft noble knights like Thunderlane, who is a damn coward when it comes to facing combat!" she spit at the ground, showing how she feels about him. "He says It's for his men, but in truth he doesn't want to be on the battlefield and his well known tactics are just his second in command, Lightning Dust's strategy and ideas, not his. He takes credit because of his name. I've seen the way Lightning Dust is treated. I know that she was the one who came up with those plans, and he was taking credit. Even Harshwhinny agrees with me, as she saw how he acted after what happened to my town. He refused to give aid to my town and some knight commander and their squad took up the call instead! Harshwhinny said that it wasn't fair how he was getting special treatment, and that his parents probably pulled some strings. That's how our world works. Those with power will always use it against others to get their way. That's why I hate the rich. They don't understand what us poor people are going through."

Dashie remembered what Harshwhinny told her, about how AJ doesn't know it was Harshwhinny that saved her town that night. When she heard that, Dashie always thought of something, why didn't Harshwhinny ever told AJ it was her who saved her town but seeing how much AJ hates the nobles, Dashie figured out why.

"Yeah, but the thing is, AJ, you can't paint all the nobles with the same brush. There are good ones and bad ones, it's just like how there are good and bad people in general. That's just life, you know? There will always be good and evil. I'm not saying that your feelings aren't justified, but sometimes, you have to understand why people are the way they are. Why they are so cold and indifferent, and it's not their fault, it's the system we live in."

AJ sighed, knowing Dashie was right.

"I-I know, and I'm sorry. I should have never brought up the past. I'm sorry for causing you guys to feel bad."

"Don't worry about it." Dashie looked over at Twilight and could see she was doing better than before. She got closer to her. "How are you feeling? Better?"

"I am, thanks."

Dashie nodded and turned back to AJ.

"Well, since your so fire up, let's cont-"

Suddenly a large black flame explosion in the distance blasted out from the buildings behind them. The three quickly turned around and were shocked.

"W-What the fuck is that?!" AJ said, shocked and worried.

"What's going on?!" Dashie asked, seeing the black flames becoming black smoke.

Before they could think about it more, there were knights of all kinds racing down the streets to the source of the black flames. Some were still putting on their armor as they were clearly off duty and are answering the call to protect the capitol.
The girls race to the front gates, but to meet Harshwhinny as she was already in her armor. She noticed the three and stopped them.

"Stay in the mansion you three! Someone or something is attacking the city. All active and off duty knights have been called, and I'm joining them. So don't follow me." she looked over to AJ, giving her the coldest stare ever. "Got it."

"But-"

"Artoria Javeria!" AJ flinched when she heard her full name being used. "I am ordering you to stay here. Do not move from here. That is an order. Do you understand?"

"Y-Yes, ma'am."

"Good."

She placed on her helmet on and took out her sword and shield. She was ready to take off, but she turned back to AJ, who was looking down in sadness. Something within Harshwhinny was telling her that this might be the last time she will see her. She closed her eyes and looked back at her.

"And Artoria..."

AJ looked up. "Yes?"

Harshwhinny could see her sad and wanting eyes, wanting to help. She fully faced her, just staring down AJ. AJ was wondering why Harshwhinny was just glaring at her, and before she could ask, Harshwhinny was already on top of her, hugging her tightly.

"Stay strong, okay? No matter what happens today, I'm always proud of you, and I'll always love you."

"Huh!?"

AJ's face was covered in a shade of red, realizing what Harshwhinny had just said.

"I love you, like a da-"

Sadly, Harshwhinny couldn't finish as another explosion happened, but it was more massive. Shaking the earth under their feet. Wasting no time, Harshwhinny let AJ go and hurried off.

"Harsh!"

AJ's eyes widened, not believing what Harshwhinny had said. Her face was burning red, and her heart was pounding fast. Dashie and Twilight were standing next to her, also wondering what was happening. Suddenly Twilight felt dark magical energy from those black flames and she realized what was happening. She quickly turned to Dashie.

"IT'S HER!"

"Her?" Dashie and AJ said, but soon Dashie realized what Twilight meant as she shouted back. "VOID!"

"Wait, Void. Isn't that the person you were telling me about." AJ questioned, remembering how she was told about Dashie and Twilight ended up here.

Twilight pound her fist together. "Yeah, if that cunt is here, then..."

Dashie thought of all the worst scenarios. She knew that if it was really Void, then she's trying to lure them out by attacking the city, even if it meant killing innocents.

"We have to stop her." Dashie said, looking determined.

Twilight nodded. "Yeah, she's only here because of us. We have to stop her. If we don't..."

AJ stepped forward, having the most determined look on her face, no fear or doubt.

"Then the city will fall."

Dashie looked back and saw how many knights were racing toward the area where Void was.

"Void is too powerful for any knights here to handle her. We need to hurry and find her before it's too late."

"Right, come on."

"Wait, you two!" AJ shouted.

"Huh?"

Both Dashie and Twilight turned around to see AJ, who looked back at the mansion. The two realized what AJ needed.

Dashie nodded. "Hurry! Get your armor! We can wait here for you!"

AJ nodded and rushed into the mansion, leaving the two. It didn't look long but AJ returned, wearing her armor. She raced over to them, picking up the rope and replacing the wooden sword with a real one. She looked up, seeing the black flames.
AJ lowered her visor, covering her eyes. "Let's go, girls!"

"Right." both replied, racing off.

Meanwhile, Void was having the time of her life as she unleashed more black flames before her. She could see normal centaurs and ponies screaming as they ran away from her on the streets. She let them be, as the real fun were facing off against the knights that came to face her.

"Running toward your deaths? How stupid can you get?" she asked, seeing the first group of knights coming at her. "All those knights in that base acted like you all, rushing in and dying as I burn them to death."

The Rune knight commander, a female unicorn pony, held up her spear and ordered her unit to attack.

"CHARGE! CHARGE! CHARGE!"

The group of 12 knights raced toward Void, with their weapons drawn and ready. Void looked bored, seeing their faces and how eager they were to die.

"Dumbasses."

She raised her hand and her horn glowed. Without warning, a jet stream of black flames blasted from her hand, heading toward the charging knights.

"EVERYONE GET DOWN!"

Everyone hit the ground as the flames roared above them. They could feel the heat and were almost burned, but the commander managed to place a barrier spell, protecting her comrades. Void saw this and clapped.

"Wow, a commanding leader who didn't run away when they saw what I can do, very impressive."

The commander stood up, glaring at Void. "You... who are you, and what do you want? Answer me!"

"You're cute, asking the obvious. And to answer you, I'm not here for you or anyone here in this universe. I'm looking for a bitch who looks like me but wearing a rainbow-" Void stopped as an arrow almost reached her, but her barrier blocked it. She eyed where it came from and saw Knight archers wearing dark cloaks. "How rude. You interrupted me."

The Archers quickly aim,but suddenly felt so cold that they looked down at their body and the building they were on, which started to freeze. Before long, they froze and large thin ice spikes impaled their bodies.

"There, no interruptions. Now, as I was saying, a bitch lookalike with rainbow jacket and a small human girl with a purple jacket. I'm looking for them, so I can kill them before they can mess with my mother's plans."

The knight commander had no clue what Void was talking about but knew that the woman standing before her is very dangerous. What worried her the most was what Void said about her mother and how she's wearing a dark cloak...

"She can't be...is she the daughter of the dark one? The one that the Saint Knight had fought decades ago during the founding of our two races?"

She command her troops to charge, and the knights charged, hoping to overwhelm Void, but before they could even reach her, a blast of black fire exploded out and engulfed the charging knights. Void watched, enjoying their screams and seeing their bodies burn to death, but she savored the feeling of hopelessness coming from the commanding knight who lost all her comrades in just seconds.

"I love seeing that expression. Like I said, rushing toward death without a plan is idiotic."

The knight commander couldn't believe this, watching her comrades die so easily. She couldn't do anything and was frozen in place. She fell to the floor. She could see more knights coming to her aid but like the others, they were wiped out by a massive amount of black flames.

"Pitiful, but this is fun. I wonder, how long will it take to wipe out all the knights in the city. Should be a few hours, but knowing those two, they'll be here soon like I plan. They won't let the people suffer, but once they get here, it will be their end. I can't wait. But I need to keep having fun." she turned her attention to the fallen knight commander. "Well, looks like you're the last one standing, how unfortunate." she raised her hand, summoning a black fireball. "Keep that feeling of hopelessness alive as you die with it. Learn how hope is useless."

The knight commander closed her eyes and waited for her end, but nothing happened, but she did feel the heat all around her. She opened her eyes and was surprised. There, standing with a shield that blocked the fireball and sword at hand was the former commander of Gala squadron and colonel, Harshwhinny.

"Y-You're..."

Harshwhinny wasted no time and ordered the commander to fall back and protect the civilians, and she did as she was told. Harshwhinny was the last line of defense, but Void wasn't happy.

"Who the fuck are you and how dare you interfere." she lowered her hand and started to take note of who was in front of her. She could tell this was no normal knight, no. "Oh, you are a top dog knight, aren't you? A high ranking commander, no doubt."

Harshwhinny didn't respond and kept her stance. Void was amused by how the knight before her wasn't going to back down. She felt she should play fair with this one.

"Okay, I'll play along with your swords and crap. Might be fun."

Harshwhinny raised an eyebrow.

"Fun? This is not a game, young lady. Whatever it is you are planning, you are not going to succeed. We will not allow the capital to fall, so just give up now and surrender yourself."

Void didn't care what the knight thought she was here, all she cared was fighting Twilight and Dashie again. But she wanted to have fun and toying with this knight will be entertaining.

"Well, then. If you insist, I'll surrender."

Harshwhinny was shocked.

"Y-You will?"

"Yeah, on one condition. You fight me and win." she raised her hand, summoning a feather pen. "Hey, you know that old stupid saying? The pen is stronger than the sword? Well, the pen is mightier than the sword."

Harshwhinny's instincts kicked in and dodge a long magical blade that was aimed at her face. It was so close that her helmet side was scratch, leaving behind a mark. She got her shield and sword up, ready to face Void.

"Wow! You reacted quick to that, I'm very impressed. And here I thought you were gonna be a pushover, but no, you are a worthy opponent. Let's see what you are made of."

Harshwhinny had a bad feeling, but she had no choice, it was either face this foe, or everyone would die. She took a stance and watched as the enemy before her was just playing around like she was holding a toy sword.

"Very well, I accept your challenge. But if you don't surrender after I defeat you, then you leave me no choice but to take your life."

Void smirked. "Oh, so threatening. I'm so scared! Please don't kill me... NOT!" she laughed. "Okay, let's play."

Harshwhinny flinched as she saw the young girl vanish, no doubt used magical teleoperation spell going off how she had a unicorn horn. She knew she was open for any kind of attack, so she had to be cautious. She then heard the sound of wind, and turned around. She quickly raised her shield in time as the magical dark blade strike it, pushing her back as her hooves dug into the dirt and leaving marks on the stone road.

"Damn, I can't believe how strong that shield is. Must be magic imbued, but I wonder."

Void quickly strike it again but repeatedly, hitting the same spot over and over, each time harder. Harshwhinny gritted her teeth and was trying to hold her ground, but her legs gave out, and she fell to her knees. Void started laughing, seeing Harshwhinny's struggle.

"This is pathetic, just pathetic. Here I thought a knight of your stature would be more of a challenge, but I was wrong. You are nothing, a waste of time." she raised her sword in the air. "Shame, I was hoping for a long f-"

Void sense something and blocked Harshwhinny sword as she thrust it at her with such speed. It was so fast, that Void didn't see it, and was surprised.

"I'LL SHOW YOU WHO IS A WASTED TIME!" Harshwhinny shouted, doing quick and swift strikes that made Void go on defense. She was keeping up with Void.

Void could see the sword was glowing, no doubt like the shield, it had a magical enchantment. She pushed her away, seeing Harshwhinny had regained her stance.

"Wow, you are pretty quick! But something isn't right." Void could see how tired the knight looked, making her smile. "I get it now. You aren't a magical user so those magical enchant weapons are draining your energy. Hilarious. I bet you're putting more energy into them just to keep up with me, aren't you? But it's futile. You are no match for my magical abilities."

Void was right. Harshwhinny wasn't a magic user, she was putting all her energy into the weapons as a last resort if she was faced with someone more powerful than her, like now.

"It doesn't matter. I will do whatever it takes to save the city, even if it means giving my life."

Void groaned with annoyance when she heard that.

"Oh my fucking god, I get it already! You are like the...dunno how many I killed, but they all said the same shit." her voice became a mocking tone. "Oh, I'll give my life for my people, home and BLAH, BLAH, BLAH! Enough already!" she held out her sword. "Enough talking, time to die!"

Void used her magic to hover off the ground and blasted toward Harshwhinny with such speed. The knight tried to block, but her sword hand was hit, and the sword was sent flying, causing her to fall. Void didn't let up and went for the kill.

"Time to end this, goodnight."

She was about to stab her, but Void stopped. She soon started to laugh as she turned around.

"What took you losers so long?"

Standing across from her was Twilight, Dashie and someone new that Void hasn't seen before but was another stupid knight. She could tell from her armor.

"Oh? Made a new stupid friend?" she mocked, seeing how angry the unknown knight was.

"Who the fuck are ya calling stupid?!"

"AJ, calm down," Dashie said, seeing her anger was getting the better of her. She knew why as they could see Harshwhinny under Void.

Void could feel the anger coming from the knight, but she ignored her as she faced Twilight and Dashie.

"Glad you two came after all. I would have hated to look for you if you didn't."

Dashie stepped forward. "Why!? Why are you doing this Void!?"

Void tipped her head to the side. "Huh, I think we already talked about this, but okay." she returned her head upright. "Simple. I can't let you fuckers fuck with my mother's plans, so I'm here to kill you. Even more so with the faker next to you, right?" she eyed Twilight, seeing those dark purple glowing anger eyes. "Trying to be like Spark, huh? That means you'll be a pain in our asses and I won't let my mother waste her time on you."

The three watched as Void was gone. Dashie and AJ were spooked as she reappeared right in front of Twilight, both glaring each other down as Void continued with her speech.

"Spark was a pain in my mother's ass, but I won't let you be the same with me. I'll kill you before you can become a damn problem. My mother's dream of a happy ending will become a reality, no matter what."

"Dream? Happy ending? How is ending all life in the multiverse a happy ending, you shithead!" Twilight shouted at her, her cold glare not leaving her.

Void scoffed. "If it makes my mother happy, then yes." she leaned in closer. "She has been through a lot and deserves the best. Her happiness is above all else, including me, and I'm more than willing to die for her sake. I'll kill you both and Spark's comrades. Once the multiverse is dead and gone, my mother will finally be happy."

Without warning, both girls punched each other in the face so hard, that it blasted Dashie, AJ and anything that was around them away. The shockwave was so intense, that the only ones standing were the two girls, both glaring and ready to kill each other.

"My mother had comrades?" Twilight asked, feeling Void's punch digging deep into her cheek.

Void could feel Twilight's fist also doing the same. "Oh? You didn't know about them? Well too bad, not telling you about them."

"You bitch."

Twilight used her arcane magic and grabbed Void's legs, lifting her in the air.

"W-What the hell!?"

Before she could do anything, Twilight swung her and slammed her hard on the floor, cracking it. She then started to repeat this a few times before Void got out of the hold, teleporting into the sky above and blasted her with dark flames as it streamed out of her hands.

"Arcane: Water!" Twilight shouted, her arms being covered in magical water. She used it to block the flames but was getting pushed back.

As the two were fighting, Dashie and AJ stood up.

"Wow, she's strong as Twilight, huh?" AJ said, shaking off the dirt and dust from her armor.

"Yeah, and we'll need all our strength to take her down." she could see Twilight struggling. "Even Twilight won't be enough to stop her."

Void was enjoying herself.

"Come on, faker, show me what you truly got! Why are you holding back all of a sudden?"

Twilight tsk loudly when she heard that. She looked around and could spot centaurs and ponies hiding in their houses, watching them. She remembered what Void told her, how her mother will protect others than going all out in a fight. She remembered how Neera was upset with her as she was doing the same thing as her top priority was finding Dashie, not caring about the universe she was in.

'Not this time! I'll be like my mother and not get anyone hurt! I won't make the third mistake again!'

Void took Twilight's silent as a sign of something. She looked around and took notice of what Twilight saw which made her laugh so hard.

"Holy shit, you are finally going to start caring about the surrounding in a fight now? Damn shame, it was fun seeing you go all out, but stupid do-gooder Spark's morals are rubbing off on you. Oh, well."

Twilight's anger grew when she heard Void mocking her mother's beliefs. "SHUT THE FUCK UP!"

Twilight raised her arms, creating a water barrier, protecting the surrounding buildings and people.

"ARCAN-"

"Not this time, faker."

"Eh?"

Twilight saw dark purple metal bladed wings appearing behind Void, as everything around her went pure black.

"I picked this up from the last universe you were in. Looks like it can counter your annoying arcane fist bullshit." Void stopped her flame attacked and landed on the ground. Her voice sounded dark. "Eclipse."

Void just vanish into thin air. Leaving Twilight looking around in the darkness. She could see nothing, only the ground beneath her.

"What is this? This isn't magic I have ever seen before?"

She kept her guard up, listening to the wind, and trying to sense Void's presence.

'Where did she go? And those wings, Eclipse? It can counter my Arcane attacks?'

Twilight kept her guard up... until she heard a noise behind her. She quickly jumped away in time as a dark purple energy wave struck the area where she once stood. She rolled and landed on her feet, turning her attention to the darkness and could see Void flying toward her.

"DIE!"

Twilight used her arcane fist: wind to counter the energy waves that were sent toward her as Void swung her wings. Twilight was forced back when their attacks clashed, but she didn't let up and kept her footing, but when she did, she saw Void becoming dark purple energy and then splitting into four clones of herself. They surround Twilight, all four firing their energy waves at the same time, and Twilight's arcane fist was overwhelmed as she couldn't counter all of them.

"FUCK! SHIT!" she cursed as she was bombarded with the waves.

After a while, Void stopped her attack, but Twilight was still standing. Void hover there, smirking as she saw her struggling to stand.

"I'm going to end this right now, faker! Say goodbye."

Twilight raised her fists, ready for whatever Void was going to do.

"DIE!"

Void disappeared into the darkness, only her yelling could be heard. Twilight looked around but to no avail, as nothing could be seen. She waited, expecting an attack from anywhere, but nothing.

"W-Where did she go?"

Suddenly, there was a bright moon like light beaming over her. She looked up and couldn't see what was causing it.

"Wh-"

Twilight wasn't fast enough to move in time as Void came racing down, her wings becoming sharp and long. Void was going to cut Twilight in half... only for her attack to miss as Dashie rocketed in and saving Twilight as she carried her away.

"DAMN HUMAN!"

Void soar back into the darkness, while Dashie helped Twilight up.

"Are you okay, Twi!?"

"Yeah, I'm fine. Thanks, Rainbow."

"Good!" Dashie stood by Twilight's side, looking around. "Hey, I have seen those wings before, the one she's wearing."

Twilight didn't turn to her, only staying on guard as the surrounding darkness was suffocating.

"You have?"

"Yeah, Merga had them! She used it to fight me before she calm down and finally started to talk to me."

This made Twilight finally turned to her. "So, how did you fight against this!?"

Dashie shrugged. "Dunno, she didn't use this version of her wings, but the way she's using the darkness and her wings, it tells me that her wings can create the darkness, like some kind of stealth cloak. So, all we gotta do is wait for her to appear and then bam, kick her ass."

Twilight wanted to argue about Dashie's plan, but she didn't get the chance as Void came charging out and swung her wing, which the girls dodge, and the wing strike the stone floor, leaving behind a small crater.

"STAY STILL!"

Void fired her energy waves, and the girls dodge once more, but Dashie quickly raced toward Void after recovering and kicked her, sending her flying into the darkness.

"UGH!?" Void coughed, as her face was so in pain after feeling that kick. She held it and glared down at Dashie who was looking around for her. 'There it is again! That human girl doesn't look like it, but she has great strength in that tiny body of hers!' she started to feel something in her chest, making her cheeks slightly red. 'I want to beat her, no... kill her.'

Dashie and Twilight were back to back, looking for Void in the darkness. But Dashie was leading Twilight somewhere.

"Rainbow, you are the egghead here, can't you think of a better plan to stop her? Because your current plan is fucking trash."

Dashie smiled. "Well, you're in luck, Twi! I do have a plan, but we need Void to come right at us."

When she said that, Void returned from the darkness, her wing's blades at the ready as she was aiming them at Dashie now. She was getting closer to them super quick.

"DIE YOU ANNOYING HUMAN!"

Twilight wanted to protect Dashie, but she was pushed away by her friend, as Dashie lowered her head and screamed.

"AJ! NOW!"

Twilight blinked. "What? AJ?"

"Huh?" Void said, wondering what Dashie was up to... which is when Void saw it, a flash of metal shooting out of the darkness. It was heading toward her head. "SHIT!"

Void stopped and lean backwards, dodging the sword in time as it cut her chin a little.

"You fucking bitch! You almost hit-UGH!?"

Void noticed the sword hilt had a rope on it, and it swung around her neck, not only choking her but pulling her toward the darkness where the rope came from.

Outside the dark dome, AJ stood, pulling back her rope. She could feel something heavy coming with it which made her smile.

"Hot damn, Dashie! Your plan worked!"

Back when Void created the dome of darkness, encasing Twilight in it. Dashie saw the metal wings and felt the darkness was tied to that. She turned to AJ.

"Hey! Listen! Those wings that Void summoned must have had created that darkness. We need to damage it or destroy it."

AJ nodded. "Okay? How?" she looked into the darkness, not seeing Twilight anymore. "If we can't see anything from just standing out here, then how are we gonna get to her?"

Dashie already had a plan in mind and opened her jacket. AJ watched as Dashie raised her shirt to expose her belly. What happened next made AJ stunned and a little freak-out. Dashie scooped out a part of her flesh which quickly became black slime.

"Here!"

AJ stepped back as Dashie handed her the slime. "Uhhhh..."

"Don't worry! It won't harm you, I promise."

"Uh, okay, if you say so." she took it, and the moment she did, the slime started to freak out as it wobble hard. "Uh, what's wrong with it?"

Dashie faced away from her, taking a runner stance. "I'm part slime, so it's part of me. If a part gets separated, they won't like it and try to get back to the source."

AJ was a bit freaked out but nodded as she kept listening while keeping a hold on the slime.

"But I can control to stop it from moving." when she said that, AJ could see the slime being all calm now. "I'll lure Void to the edge. When I do, I'll make the slime freak out as a sign that we are close to you as I can sense where you are. When that happens, throwing your sword ahead of you. I'll make the slime waggle, telling you that Void dodge it and to move the rope in the way to wrap her up. Got it?"

"Yeah, I got it." AJ looked down at the slime, then at the darkness. "But, can you really trust me to do this? I mean, I'm not fully trained in using rope dart yet... what happens if I let the rope go or something!?"

"Don't worry, AJ! You got this!"

AJ couldn't argue as Dashie was already racing toward the dome.

"Okay, here we go."

AJ could see the black slime on her shoulder wagging itself. She pulled hard, and could see something coming out of the darkness. It was Void as the rope was around her neck. AJ pulled hard over her shoulder, making Void fly over and slam her on her back, damaging the wings as cracks appeared. AJ pulled back the rope and slowly swung it as she was on guard now. She looked back behind her to see the dome of darkness was still there but slowly disappearing. With no signs of Dashie or Twilight, it meant they were still trapped in there somehow.

"Bitch!"

AJ returned her attention to Void and saw she was getting up, looking pissed as she realized her wings were damaged.
"Oh, I'm going to make you suffer for what you did!"

"Bring it on! I'm not afraid of some monster!"

Void gritted her teeth. "MONSTER!? FUCK YOU! I'LL SHOW YOU MONSTER!"

Void stood there, her damaged purple wings becoming golden and the blade part becoming silver diamond like. It grew in size and the wings spread out.

"SUPERMOON!"

Small four swords copies of the wings started to appear around Void who jumped into the air and aimed at AJ. AJ ready herself as the swords were tossed at her. AJ dodge one and deflected another but couldn't get the others in time and was forced back as the other two swords stabbed the ground. AJ wasn't going down so easily and threw the rope sword at Void who just blocked it with her floating swords as they returned to her in a flash.

"Annoying toy you have there! A rope with a sword tied at the end? What is that? A stupid gimmick or something?"

AJ smiled. "Heh, you'll soon see why I use a toy like this! Thanks to Dashie!"

Void tsk, and combined all four swords into one, making a very large blade. She aimed it at AJ who just stood there, twirling her sword.

"Die!"

The large sword wasn't tossed, but instead the blade shot out and zoomed right toward her. AJ was ready and swung the rope, the rope wrapping around a light post that was near, making her swing in the air, dodging the blade as it went right under her. As she swung, the black slime on her shoulder wiggled hard. She made the rope let go of the light post and landed on the edge of the sword's blade. Thanks to having hooves for feet, the blade edge didn't cut through her as she ran up the edge and swung the rope, letting it fly out. It zoomed forward and right toward Void's head once more.

"Damn it!"

Void had to dispel her large sword back into the smaller ones so she could use them to deflect the blade that was almost at her head. AJ pulled back and saw the slime acting up again. She looked back and saw the dome of darkness was almost gone now, and she could see her friends within it.

"They are almost free!"

"WHY ARE YOU SO DAMN HARD TO KILL!?"

AJ quickly returned her attention to Void and could see the wings are on the back glowing white now. Soon, Void was sitting on top of the backpack wings as it was under her and the bladed wings pointing downwards. Once more, it aimed at AJ but instead of using the blades, the middle part of the wings opened, revealing a cannon within it. Soon, energy started to glow and not before long, a white laser beam shot out and raced toward her. AJ couldn't react in time, and the blast hit the ground where she was, blasting her into the air. She could hear Void's voice yelling at her.

"EAT SHIT!"

AJ was spinning in the air, but the rope in her hand was still attached. As she spun, she tossed the rope and it wrapped around a water tower over a small building, making her swing toward the sky. Void was going to follow her, but she heard something behind her. She looked behind and saw Twilight using a new arcane fist move.

"ARCANE FIST: METAL!"

Void watched as Twilight's body became full of metal, including the fist that smacked her hard across the face, knocking her back. Void crashed into the very water tower that AJ used, causing it to explode and water gushing out. Twilight looked up and smiled. She could see Dashie catching AJ in the air, but her smile faded as she became worried when Dashie was struggling to hold AJ.

"Hey, what's wrong Dashie!? Why are we falling super quick!?" AJ shouted, seeing the ground racing toward them.

"AJ, you are too heavy!"

AJ blushed hard and grabbed Dashie by her cyan shirt. "ARE YOU CALLING ME FAT, LITTLE SUGAR STICK!?"

Dashie didn't hear AJ and instead was focused on the ground. She tried to slow down, but AJ was too heavy, and she was running out of stamina because of it.

'Come on, Dashie, just a bit longer.'

She was giving it her all as her slime wings tried to keep them afloat, but she couldn't do it.

"AJ! Hold on tight!"

"Why!?"

Dashie grabbed AJ in a hug, her slime wings wrapping around them both. She was going to use them to break their fall... but their quick fall was suddenly stopped. The two could see a purple aura around their bodies, hinting that Twilight saved them.

Twilight's horn was glowing brightly as she sighed with relief. She slowly lowered them down until they were safely on the ground. Dashie and AJ separated and looked at Twilight. Before they could thank her, a long blade shot out of the water tower's hold, quickly heading toward AJ only. Twilight saw this and tried to save her, but she wasn't fast enough to react.

"AJ!"

"Huh?"

Sounds of the sword piercing armor, then soon flesh could be heard. Twilight and Dashie were stunned in what had happened. AJ's eyes were wide, but her body didn't move, the only movement was blood spraying over her face.

"No..."

AJ couldn't believe it.

"NO! HARSHWHINNY!"

AJ was saved by Harshwhinny, who used her own body to save her, a blade sticking right through her stomach and out her lower back.

"W-What...I told you, about letting your guard down, idiot." Harshwhinny coughed up some blood, her eyes half-closed. "You should have... listened to me... and not be so careless."

Void's laughter could be heard as the blade was removed as she called it back. She was pretty hurt but seeing the hopelessness on AJ's face was too much for her.

"HARSHWHINNY!" Twilight and Dashie yelled together, rushing over to her.

AJ caught her, holding her body in her arms, as Harshwhinny laid in them. She removed the helmet, revealing Harshwhinny sad smile as blood dripped out.

"No! No! No! NO! NO! NOOO! This isn't real! It's not!"

Harshwhinny smiled weakly, looking up at AJ, as her hand held her cheek.

"I...I'm glad that... my last act was to protect to you. Something I couldn't do for your parents at the time... but I'm not scared of death anymore, knowing you are safe."

AJ tried her best to hold back the tears, but she couldn't and broke down crying.

"Harshwhinny, don't talk like that! Please!"

"I'm sorry, but it's too late for me."

Harshwhinny raised her arm and pointed at Twilight and Dashie.

"I... leave her... with you two." she could see their sadness. She held AJ close to her chest. "Make her dream come true, and give her a good life... please."

Twilight's heart was breaking, her eyes filled with tears, but she nodded. "We promise."

Harshwhinny could only nod as her vision was fading. She pushed AJ away gently and smiled at her. She then lifts AJ's visor up, revealing her green eyes that were full of tears.

"I love you."

"H-Harshwhinny...I-"

Harshwhinny smiled brightly, but tears were falling from her eyes.

"I love you, like a daughter. I always have."

AJ lowered her head, crying more and Harshwhinny did the same.

"And I saw you like a mother."

"Hee hee, glad to hear that. I'm happy, being a mom to you, and I'm sorry that I can't be a good one. Your real mother would be so proud of you."

AJ;s body trembling as she couldn't hold Harshwhinny anymore. She set her on the floor, letting her laid there.

"That's what you fucking get, annoying ass knight!" Void shouted, seeing the event below her. She soon started to laugh again while a hint of pain was in her voice as she was hurt.

AJ heard the laughter which made her blood boil, and the anger was growing each passing second. Until her rage couldn't be contained anymore. She grabbed her rope and quickly faced Void above her. She quickly swung the rope and tossed the sword at her with such speed.

The sword stabbed Void in the chest, making her cough up blood and making a shocked look.

"W-Wha..."

Her eyes were wide, and she couldn't believe what was happening.

"You bitch..."

Void fell forward and drop out of the hole in the water tower and landed on the ground, on her back, with a sword sticking out of her chest. Somehow, Void was still alive but cursing up a storm as she struggled to sit up.

"I'M GOING TO FUCKING KILL YOU ALL! BUT I'M GOING TO KILL YOU FIRST, YOU DAMN FUCKING KNIGHT!" she tried pulling the sword out, but it was hurting a lot. "Shit, this hurts like a motherfucker!"

AJ was breathing hard as she could see Void was alive, even with a sword in her chest. She wanted nothing more to finish her off, but she felt Harshwhinny's hand touching her. She turned to see her looking up at her.

"Don't let your anger... blind you. I taught you better... than that."

"But, she needs to pay! She took you away from me!"

"And I told you, never let anger cloud your judgement." she smacked AJ over the head, causing her to rub it. "You may hate her, and it's okay, but don't let it consume you. If you do, then you are no different from her."

AJ sadly nodded.

Twilight and Dashie wasn't sure what to say or do. They just looked at AJ and Harshwhinny, their hearts in pain for them both. They truly wanted to do something, but they heard Void tossing the sword away. They could see her standing up, but holding the hole in her chest.

"Damn it... I need to recover this damn wound, or I'll die... need to find a universe with negative energy. Shit."

Void opened a rift made of darkness. She slowly walked toward it, cursing nonstop.

"Shit, we can't let her get away!" Dashie said.

Twilight agreed, but she turned back to AJ, seeing her holding Harshwhinny as she was almost gone.

"AJ... we have to stop Void."

"You two go... I'll stay with Harshwhinny. She doesn't have much time."

Twilight sadly nodded and faced the rift. She teleported to it, blocking Void's path. Void wasn't in the mood for this and grabbed Twilight by her throat. In turn, Twilight grabbed Void by her neck as well. The two were choking each while Dashie flew toward them and jumping on Void's back.

As her friends were holding off Void from escaping, the light figure hovered, seeing the sad sight of AJ and Harshwhinny.

"No, this shouldn't be happening. Twilight wanted a rewrite where no one dies, so why is this still happening?"

She couldn't answer her own question as she had no idea. She floated down and hovered near AJ, and could see she was sobbing hard as Harshwhinny was almost gone.

"What are you doing?" Harshwhinny asked, making AJ stop with her sobbing. "Don't cry over my death right now. You need to help your friends. So, go."

AJ wanted to argue, but Harshwhinny raised her arm, and her finger was pointed toward the battle of stopping Void of escaping.

"GO NOW!"

"No! I don't want to leave you!"

Harshwhinny couldn't help but smile, finding AJ's stubbornness so adorable. She was like a daughter to her, one who was being forced to grow up too fast.

"Remember what I told you? Stay strong. I'm always proud of you, and I'll always love you. I know you can become a great knight, even without me there. You have friends now that will help you."

AJ knew it was true, but she couldn't say a thing. Her body was frozen in place as her heart was broken.

"Take those dreams of yours and memories of we had together and cherish them. Make them your beacon of hope and strength. Never let your hope die out because you lost another person in your life."

"Harshwhinny." AJ sniffed, lowering her head.

Harshwhinny reached into her armor and pulled something out. She showed it was a green hair tie with a little apple attached.

"Take this."

AJ did and stared at the hair tie, not sure what to say.

"It was given to me by your mother when I first met her..."

AJ was shocked to hear this. "You knew my mother!?"

Harshwhinny smiled. "Not just her, but your father as well. I'm truly sorry I wasn't able to save them that night."

That's when it hit AJ, the knight she met that awful night who showed her parents dead bodies. The one who lead the knights to her town.

"...that was you?"

Harshwhinny smiled as she nodded. "It was, and I'm so sorry. Please, forgive me. I wish I could have saved your parents that night."

"There is nothing to forgive."

AJ took off her normal hair tie and placed the new one on. She smiled at her as tears fell from her eyes.

"Thank you for being there for me. Always."

AJ stood up and turned to see Twilight's jacket was glowing with wild rainbow colors while the dark rift was glowing as well. Both lights mixing with each other. AJ could tell something was going to happen and if she didn't hurry, she might miss her chance.

"...goodbye, mother..."

With that said, AJ raced off toward her friends. She picked her rope with the sword at the end and started to swing it. When she got closer, both glowing lights blew up, leaving a powerful blinding light... and when the light faded, all of them were gone.

Harshwhinny saw this, she was worried, but she felt so weak now that she was unable to do anything.

"I'm sure... you will be okay... AJ. Just live the life...."

Her arm dropped, and her vision was going, and her life was soon fading... until a blue cloaked woman appeared over her. She opened a cyan book and started to write in it. As she was doing so, this universe guardian appeared. It was a female centaur dressed in pure white armor and holding a black glowing spear in the left hand and a glowing orange sword in the other.

"Watcher! You must follow the rules and not interfere."

The Watcher faced her. "Screw the rules that your author follows! Your creator and others like them are fucking cowards in not stopping Fayth, but this time we're breaking the rules because she wants a rewrite where no one dies." she smirked as she closed the book, finished what she wrote in it.

The guardian looked down to see Harshwhinny's fatal wound was slowly healing. Once the wound was healed, Harshwhinny took a deep breath. She slowly sat up and was shocked by what had happened.

"H-How am I still alive!?"

The guardian turned back to the Watcher, raising her weapons at them. The Watcher touched the tip of the glowing sword and pushed it away.

"Tell your author that Fayth is finally going down. No more rewrites where hope is lost for them." she turned her back to the guardian. "Hope was never lost, all authors that gave up, didn't even try. They just laid down and let her win, but not anymore." she slightly turned her head, revealing a bit of rainbow hair with whiteness. "Never let hope die."

With that said, the Watcher teleported away, and the guardian lowered her weapons, knowing she was right.

"...the endless cycle will end? Is that truly possible?"

She couldn't answer herself and only stared at the spot where the Watcher stood, knowing something big was coming...

Above what looks like wasteland with hardly any plant life and the ground was cracked, showing how dry it was. It was raining, but no sign of a storm and no thunder could be heard.

It was silent and dark, the only sound that could be heard was the rain hitting the ground as a rainbow light appeared in the sky. Soon, three figures fell from it. AJ was far from her friends as they fell. She could see them somewhat stunned from the displaced that happened to them. She looked down and saw a pool of water. She closed her eyes, bracing herself for the impact and hoped she wouldn't break anything when she hit the water surface.

As that was happening, Dashie recovered from the shock from being teleported and noticed she was falling. She saw Twilight who was out of it.

"TWI!"

She opened her wings and grabbed her in time before she crashed into the ground. They both fell in a large muddy area and crash in it. As they slid on the muddy surface, Twilight recovered and quickly sat up to stop herself from sliding. Dashie on the other hand didn't have the same idea and was sliding until she stopped once she reached Twilight. She looked up at her with a smile.

"Hey, Twi."

Twilight smiled back. "Hey, Rainbow."

Twilight blushed and helped her stand up. As they stood up, they could hear what sounded like guns being loaded and laser sights being pointed at them...

Meanwhile, AJ landed in the pool of dirty water, but lucky she wasn't hurt from the fall. She swam to the shore.

"Ugh, I'm so glad that's over."

She stood up and walked out of the pool, looking around, seeing no one was around.

"This place is so creepy and desolate. I'm going to have nightmares for weeks."

She looked around more, until she heard a sound of a bolt action lever being pulled back. She slowly turned around and saw what looked like Dashie and Twilight's kind in full on light green armor with a long cape, but the armor to AJ looked weird.

"Hello?"

The weird armor person pointed a strange weapon at her.

"By Super Earth rules, I'm ordered to shoot first and ask questions later for newly discover aliens like yourself." the voice was female.

AJ had no idea what was going on. "Uh, please put the weapon down. I'm not a threat, I'm just a-"

The woman lowered her weapon, setting it on the waist and sat at the edge of the cliff she was on. She folded her arms.

"Lucky for you, I'm not like the other units. I'm part of the EX-Prototype division and under the TR-117 elite unit."

AJ wasn't sure what to make of this as this person was talking nonsense. She slowly backed away from the crazy armor woman.

"Okay? Well, like I said, I'm no threat to you. I need to reunite with my friends. I saw them fall not too far from here."

The woman heard this and made a weird noise. "Your friends fell not too far from here? Oof, I hope they didn't run into the other three idiots that I were given orders to support in this mission."

As she said this, gun fire could be heard in the distance, and explosions could be heard as well.

"Oh yeah, that's them alright." she sighed as she stood up and jumped down from the small cliff. She landed near AJ and walked past her. "We better hurry before your friends are killed by those three."

AJ was unsure, but she could hear the sounds of fighting. She looked back, worried about her friends, but she quickly caught up to the person and followed her toward the battle.

"My name is Artoria Javeria, but you can call me AJ. What's your name? Are you a knight of some kind?"

The woman didn't respond at first, but slightly turned her head to her.

"Name's Haruka, but my code name is H1." she giggled when she heard the word knight. "I'm not part of the DP-53 division, so I'm not one of those MP-98 Knight enjoyers. But we are all have something in common though."

"And what's that?"

"We are all helldivers, Super Earth super elites!" Haruka answered, stopping and doing the Super Earth's salute.

End of chapter 8

Author's Note

Finally getting to the helldiver chapter, featuring my oc, H1!

Ch.9: Never Backing Down(Helldivers 2 Universe)

AJ saluted back, as it was customs for knights to do so.

"Helldivers? Super Earth?"

Haruka and AJ could hear the fighting getting more bad, so they took off running, but Haruka answered AJ's question. "Yes. We are the Federation of Super Earth's elites soldiers, tasked to go behind enemy lines, take out targets, and destroy threats. There is no hell that can stop us, and nothing can break our spirits as Lady Liberty shines her light of democracy over the stars. So, you can say that we are a force not to be reckoned with."

AJ smiled, finding it cool. "That's awesome. Are you a captain or something?"

Haruka laughed. "Nah, I'm a Super Private, but I was a captain a few months back! Was only a captain like a few days before I was promoted after we turned Meridia into a black hole, seeing those damn dirty fascism bugs get suck up into the void!"

AJ was now more confused than ever. "What? What the hell are you talking about!? Bugs? Black hole?"

Before Haruka could answer, they got closer to the fighting, they could see four black and yellow armor suit soldiers, firing off their weapons at a purple barrier below as they were up above on a high cliff.

"FOR SUPER EARTH!"

"COLONIST BEFRIENDING A ALIEN!? TRAITOR!"

"FIRE IN THE HOLE!" shouted the tallest one, taking out a spiked thermite grenade. He held the handle and threw it.

The grenade landed on the barrier with the spike ends, stabbing and sticking on it. Within seconds, the grenade lit up like a firecracker as it burned hot.

"YEAH! LET'S HEAT UP THOSE FUCKERS!" the shortest one shouted, a female going by the voice.

AJ and Haruka hid behind the rocks to see the situation. AJ asked her what was that weird firecracker that they tossed.

"Thermite grenade, it's designed to sticks to heavy armor units, going off with high heated flames. Burning through the armor within seconds, allowing the explosion to pierce through the exposed armor." she took out her R-36 Eruptor, a unique bolt-action rifle. She used the scope to zoom in on the barrier. She could see the thermite wasn't doing its job as whatever kind of barrier that was created before them, was strong enough to not allow the heated fire to pierce its outer shell as it went off, doing no damage.

"It's like a shield generator relay, but way more advanced." she lowered her weapon and sighed. "Looks like those three are going to call in Eagle-77."

Poor AJ was so lost in what Haruka was saying. She understood the shield part but not the rest.

"Eagle? Like, a bird?"

Haruka didn't answer as she could see the fattest one taking out a red glowing ball and started to put the inputs for it, but she messed up and had to try again. Far from here, Haruka could see what input was being pressed and If AJ's friends were in that shield, she needed to hurry before the 500kg bomb was armed.

"Stay here, you'll get in my way."

She rushed off, leaving AJ behind. AJ was confused, but she listened to her and staying back. She watched Haruka quickly darted to her teammates, making them take notice of her.

"Well, isn't the TR-117 diver, H1. Where have you been?" asked the tallest one, saluting her.

Haruka ignored him and walked up to the fat Helldiver, stopping her input and making her salute to her. The smallest one saluted as well, showing that all three were out ranked by Haruka. Haruka walked forward and looked down the cliff, seeing the shield and better look inside. She could see a young teenage girl standing next to a bleeding humanoid purple alien wearing odd human clothes. From what she could guess, the alien was hurt before it could put the shield in time. The girl looked worried, but the alien girl looked pissed off, but there was something that Haruka was wondering.

'Why isn't the alien attacking?' she soon noticed that the alien was protecting the young teenager from being shot at. 'I see...'

Haruka turned back to her squad. She walked past them, standing behind them now.

"Good work finding a colonist, but we need her alive."

The three looked at each and their gang leader spoke, which was the tallest one as he didn't turn around.

"But she's a traitor! She's aiding a filthy alien! We don't have to show any mercy to these fucking aliens and traitors!"

"True, but remember our mission. We are here to investigate the reports of missing miners and colonists, as more Black Hole Worshipers are popping up across the outer worlds' colony." she faced their backs. "Cult of the Orb and Black Hole Worshipers are the one of the same, becoming more active since the fall of Meridia. They must be dealt with, but this alien here may have the information we need. We need to capture it alive."

The three didn't look happy about this, but their leader had a change of heart.

"I guess you're right, we do need it alive. Alright, guys, time to blast that shield."

AJ could see the three talking, happy that Haruka was able to change their minds, but AJ's smile faded when she could see Haruka taking out a smaller weapon and pointing it at the tallest one. Before AJ could scream out to save that person, she could hear a weird creature sounds. It should like a bug but more... unnatural. She soon felt something running by her, leaving behind a dust of smokes. Whatever it was, their bodies were hidden like it had a cloaking spell.

Haruka was about to fire, but she too heard the noise. She quickly spun around and taking out her R-36, leaping backwards as she fired her rifle. She dodged a large sickle like arm coming at her. The closest creature became visible, revealing its gray praying mantis appearance.

Haruka and the insect stared at each other as Haruka was falling backwards. She pulled the trigger, firing the bullet at it. The bullet hit its mark, exploding and unleashing a fragmentation shrapnel.

The mantis exploded, showering its guts everywhere. As its blood fell, AJ covered her mouth from what she saw. She watched Haruka was hit by said shrapnel, hitting her body and sending her flying and skipping across the ground. The two of the Helldivers quickly saw her rolling past them and falling off the cliff. They then turned to see three more of the gray looking mantis creatures. They could see their large sharp sickles and their mouths opening, revealing the predator like mouths.

"Fuck! Stalkers!" they both cursed and opened fired.

The fat turned to her tall friend, wondering why he was just standing there. She quickly turned him to her, only to stepped back in horror. Half of his face was gone, as the r-36 shrapnel was the cause. He fell dead.

"Fuck! He's dead!"

She could hear her other friend dying as he was being torn apart as he was being mauled by the other Stalkers. She tried to help him, but one of the creatures appeared before her and was about to cut her head off with their sickle-like arms, until a sword tied to a rope stabbed the Stalker in the neck, making it scream as green blood sprayed everywhere.

The rope was pulled. Taking out the sword, making the Stalker drop-dead. The sword was pulled away from the corpse, and it returned to its owner, AJ who was standing on top of the rock, twirling the rope making the sword spin.

The remaining Stalkers turned to her. They have never seen a creature like her before, that they only roared at it, making AJ jump off the rock, and swung her sword forward, stabbing the second one in the head, killing it instantly. The other two didn't take this lying down and rushed forward, raising their sickles to kill her. AJ ready herself...

Before this was happening, Haruka fell off the cliff and landed on top of Twilight's barrier face first. She was slowly sliding down it, she could hear the two talking inside.

"Twi! Look, they're badly hurt!" Dashie pointed to the damaged armor on Haruka's chest, blood leaking out and leaving a trail as she kept sliding down the barrier. "Lower the magical barrier! They need help!"

Twilight didn't want to, not trusting anyone, not after getting shot at by those three armor people. She held her shoulder, feeling the bullet wound as blood was coming out and staining her mother's rainbow jacket.

"Fuck them, not after we were being fucking shot at or did you forget that, Rainbow?"

Dashie knew she was right, but the person in the green armor was badly hurt. Dashie couldn't let someone die right before her eyes.

"Twi, please, lower the barrier. I promise, if they try to shoot at us again, I'll make sure that they'll get their ass kicked." She started to run in place, showing off her how fast her legs were.

Twilight could tell Dashie was serious about it, so she sighed. Dashie was too nice for her own good, so she knew she had to help this person.

"Fine."

Haruka could hear their voices, and she couldn't believe her ears. They were talking normally, but her eyes widened when she heard the term "magical".

'Magic? That can't be...' she snapped out of her thoughts and spoke to them. "Hey, kid and... Twi? That's what she called you, right?"

Suddenly, the barrier was gone and within seconds, Haruka was caught by Twilight's hand and was crushing her throat.

"Don't you ever call me that, only one person can call me Twi." she forced Haruka closer to her face. "And that's Rainbow, you got that?"

Haruka could quickly tell this alien was a very jealous and possessive, but she didn't care. The only thing she cared about was not dying right here.

"Yes, ma'am, sorry, ma'am."

Twilight was still pissed, but she suddenly heard the fighting above them and what sounded like AJ. She let Haruka go and turned to Dashie, looking worried.

"AJ is in trouble. I'm going up there, but..." she was so worried to leave Dashie alone with this woman. "Will you be okay on your own with this chick?"

Dashie smiled. "Pfft, please, I can kick her ass no problem. Now go!"

Twilight wasn't sure, but she heard more gunfire and what sounded like AJ screaming. She wasted no time and jumped into the air and landed on the edge of the cliff. She could see AJ protecting one of the assholes that shot at her from before.

"What the fuck? Are those giant praying mantis creatures!?"

She was about to help AJ, but she noticed one of the last two turning to her. It looked like it was checking her out, maybe because like with AJ, it has never seen her kind before. It slowly got closer and roared at her.

Twilight took that as a sign of a challenge and roared back, surprising the Stalker. The Stalker quickly raised it's sickle, ready to kill Twilight. Twilight didn't back down and stood her ground.

AJ was holding her own against the other Stalker, but her blade wasn't cutting its arm so she pushed it back and toss her sword at it,but the Stalker cut the rope as it dodged it, making the sword fly off somewhere.

"Crap!"

Without a weapon to defend herself or this female Helldiver, they were doomed as the Stalker got closer to them. Ready to slice them both in half. AJ closed her eyes, fearing that was going to happen, but instead, she heard a loud screaming noise.

Her, the Helldiver and the Stalker turned to the source of the noise. They all froze when they saw the Stalker that attacked Twilight being torn in half with her bare fist, no need of her magic was needed as she walked through it. She did use her magic to shield herself from the blood and guts landing on her clothes.

"Holy crap, Twilight." AJ said in surprise and awe.

"No, fucking way! That alien tore that Stalker apart without any weapons! Just with its fist!?"

The last Stalker was surprised, but not afraid, seeing another alien that was stronger than the rest. It needed to play it smart and attack while going unnoticed. It backed up and went invisible. It could see the purple creature looking around, not knowing where it went. The Stalker saw this as its chance to kill it by-

"There you are, fucker."

Twilight turned her head to the Stalker where it was hiding. She used her magic and ripped off one of its claws and tossed it aside. The Stalker was in pain and made itself visible. The Helldiver could see what happened and was shocked.

"How did it see it!?"

It was a mystery to her, but AJ was more impressed in how Twilight was fighting. Sure she fought her back in her world, but right now? She was seeing how truly strong and scary her friend could be without holding back.

"Go, Twilight! Kick its ass!"

The Helldiver didn't understand what was going on. "Why aren't you afraid of that purple alien? In fact, what are you as well!?" she started to put two to two together, realizing these two aliens were friends and working together. She was in disbelief and shook her head. "N-no, no way, this is just a bad dream. Yeah, that's right, this is a dream! No way alien scum can team up like humans can, not a chance in hell!"

Twilight walked closer and closer, the Stalker backing away, trying not to make a sound that it was deep pain. It needed to escape and return to its nest to get the others.

"You know, this would be a good time to run, you cowardly insect." Twilight growled at it. "Or are you brave enough to stand up and fight me, huh? You think you are a match against me, little shit? Well, are you!?"

The Stalker was scared, but it was also angry. It roared at Twilight, which angered her even more. She opened her mouth, letting a roar as well, but this roar was much louder and deeper, shaking the surrounding area, the Helldiver, and AJ. The Helldiver could only look in fear at the purple alien.

"Wh-what are you!?"

Twilight ignored the Helldiver and dashed forward and was now face to face with the Stalker, who was trying to stab her with its one arm, but she easily blocked the attack and grabbed its claw and bent it back. Snapping it off and tossing it aside. The Stalker was now panicking as it tried to flee, but Twilight grabbed its rear and forced it back.

"No running away, bastard! You had a chance to leave, but you were stupid and stayed. I don't want to kill a cowardly insect like yourself, but you are pissing me off!"

The Stalker didn't want to die, so it tried to attack with its other mouth, but Twilight caught it with her hands.

"Okay, now I know how I want to kill your fucking ass!"

Within seconds, Twilight pulled both sides of the Stalker's mouth, tearing the jaw off. The Stalker could feel its jaw being torn in two. Twilight then ripped it off, sending the creature's blood and guts flying.

AJ and the Helldiver were speechless. They watched as Twilight slammed the jaw and the long tongue with the flesh still attached to it into the ground. Revealing the Stalker's insides spilling out of its body, the Helldiver felt sick seeing this, but AJ was impressed.

"Wow, you tore it apart, T-Twi-er I mean Twilight." she quickly corrected herself, hoping Twilight didn't notice.

Twilight quickly turned to AJ, smiling, but that smile vanished as she saw the Helldiver near AJ's legs. Touching her flank, remembering what had happened earlier to her and Dashie...

"Hey, Twi."

Twilight smiled back. "Hey, Rainbow."

Twilight blushed and helped her stand up. As they stood up, they could hear what sounded like guns being loaded and laser sights being pointed at them. They turned to see three black and yellow armor soldiers aiming their guns at them. Twilight was gonna shield Dashie, but was surprised to see her do it but for her.

"Rainbow!?"

Dashie had her arms out, protecting Twilight. All three laser pointers were aimed at her now.

"Whoa! Hold on, don't shoot! We aren't enemies!"

"Rainbow, get out of the way!" Twilight was about to pull her away, but Dashie pushed her aside and continued to shield her.

"NO! You've been hurt enough!" Dashie shouted, causing Twilight to be taken aback by that comment. It was true, her fight with Void did leave her a bit of bang up but nothing major. "I'm not letting you get shot or harmed again!"

Twilight could feel her heart was beating fast, Dashie was willing to get hurt to protect her. She has never had anyone protect her or willing to sacrifice themselves for her... the only ones were...

'No, don't think about it! Not now, not when Rainbow's life is in danger.'

She didn't have to think for long as one of the three took a step forward.

"Move aside, colonist. We're taking that alien down!"

"Colonist?" Dashie whispered. Her mind soon started to go to work in figuring out what was happening. She glared at their armor. 'Power armor? No, I can see fabric here and there, so it can't be power armor. It's no doubt standard armor for soldiers in this universe. Maybe these guys are special forces?' she eyed the surrounding area. She could see nothing but a wasteland. 'Colonist. We must be on a planet that was being settled, but the way they called Twi an alien and are so hostile towards her, is because...'

"This alien isn't a threat to you or the colony!" she shouted, confusing Twilight and the Helldivers.

"Rainbow, what are you doing!?" Twilight hissed, not liking what Dashie was doing and being called an alien.

"Listen, we aren't part of your colony. We are travelers, we stumbled upon here by mistake and are lost. So put down your weapons and-"

"Not a chance, we can't trust a traitor and a filthy alien! Now, move aside, traitor!" the middle Helldiver barked.

Dashie was confused by the word 'traitor'. 'Wait, befriending an alien is against their laws?'

"Please, there's no need for any bloodshed. My friend and I are just traveling through, we have no plans to attack you or whatever."

"Rainbow, stop it! They aren't going to listen to you!" Twilight could tell that those three won't listen, and she wasn't gonna let her friend die right before her eyes.

"We are giving you the last warning, move aside, or we will open fire!" the middle one demanded. "You still have a chance for re-education and redemption."

Twilight and Dashie couldn't believe this. Twilight knew what was going to happen, so she spoke.

"Rainbow, it's no use. There's no talking them down." she grabbed the back of her jacket, pulling her back toward her, hugging her. "Stop being stupid, words and talking it out isn't always gonna work, so shut up and let me protect you for once."

Dashie could feel Twilight's body shaking. She could hear her breathing hard. Dashie knew that she was afraid, but why was she so afraid? Dashie could see what she can do, so fighting against people with guns shouldn't be a problem unless...

'Crap! She needs to protect me, doesn't she?' Dashie looked up at her. "Twi, I don't need protecting! I'll be fine because I'm a-"

Without warning, a rain of gunfire was unleashed upon them. Dashie could feel her body getting hit, but thankfully being part slime was a life savior for her. The bullets went through her body, but she could feel something warm hitting her face. It felt wet as it ran down her face. She looked up in time to see Twilight had already used her magic to put a shield, but Dashie could see blood running down a bullet wound on Twilight's shoulder.

"TWILIGHT!"

Dashie was gonna check on the wound, but Twilight stopped her as she was the one checking on Dashie's body.

"RAINBOW ARE YOU OKAY!? I THOUGHT FELT YOUR BODY GETTING HIT!"

Dashie could see how worried Twilight was for her, and Dashie felt her heart skip a beat.

"I'm fine, but you're the one who's bleeding!"

Twilight's eyes widened as she felt the blood leaking from her shoulder, but the pain was nothing. "Forget about that! I'm more worried about you!" she started to check out Dashie's body, lifting her shirt and checking if there were any injuries.

Dashie felt her cheeks were heating up. She was blushing from having Twilight looking at her. She felt something warm on her stomach, she looked down and could see Twilight's hand glowing. 'Is she searching for any wounds or maybe bullets?' she thought as she felt Twilight's hand moving around her whole stomach area, until it stopped, and she could feel the hand moving to her chest area...

"Twi!?"

Dashie was surprised that Twilight was gonna touch her touch like that. 'To be fair, I did grope her a few times, but those were accidents.' she thought as she could see Twilight's hand getting closer to her flat breast.

"Twi, please stop! I'm okay, honest! So...so...huh?" she blinked.

Dashie could see Twilight's face all red and freaking out with nervousness. Poor Twilight realized what she was doing, even more so when she lifted Dashie's shirt more. She could see the blue bra, containing Dashie's flat chest. Dashie didn't realize that until Twilight pulled the shirt down, covering her body.

"I'm sorry, Rainbow, I-I was just trying to see if you were hurt anywhere and-"

Twilight couldn't finish as there was a powerful explosion. Dashie and Twilight looked up, seeing the three soldiers using grenades on the barrier...

"Twilight?" AJ called out, waving her hand over her friend's face. It seemed she was lost in thought from the looks of it. "Twilight? Hello?"

Twilight snapped out of her thoughts and saw AJ right in front of her, waving her hand. Of course, that didn't stop her from remembering what she did to Dashie, making her expression turn into one of shame.

"H-hey, AJ, uh... I was, um, thinking of... something..." flashes of Dashie's chest appeared in her thoughts. "...flat and soft looking..."

"Uh-huh." AJ nodded, not believing a single word as she gave her a look.

Twilight was going to defend herself, but she saw the Helldiver behind her friend. She pushed AJ away and ready to kill the asshole who attacked them. Luckily AJ quickly stepped in and grabbing her friend from doing something stupid.

"Whoa there sugar cube, she's not a threat."

"What the fuck do you mean!? That asshole attacked Rainbow and I!"

The Helldiver was confused by the term. 'Sugar cube? What does that even mean?'

AJ was listening as she held her friend. "Listen! I met one of them, and she seems to be on the level and understanding. She stopped them from attacking you before those weird bugs appeared." she turned to the Helldiver who had their weapon at the ready and AJ didn't blame her. "Remember, we aren't in our universes anymore, we are in another world where the laws and the government are different. For all we know, helping aliens isn't normal here. Going off what-"

Twilight could see that AJ was right. This wasn't their home, and for all she knew befriending and working with aliens is a crime here how those soldiers treated her with-

"RAINBOW!"

Twilight remembered she left her with that soldier back below. She pushed AJ off and hurried to the cliff edge, looking down as the other joined her. What saw in that very moment stunned them.

A pistol went off, sounds of it echoing in the valley. Twilight and AJ could see Dashie's body falling backwards as Haruka stood there as she aimed her handgun at Dashie's head. With a loud muddy thud, Dashie's body landed on the ground. Twilight's eyes were wide, and she felt her legs losing strength.

"Rainbow..."

Both girls were speechless, but Twilight was in more denial, not believing what she was seeing. AJ wasn't, though, as she looked down the cliff.

"No..."

Haruka walked up to the dead body, putting away her handgun. She was gonna do something when Twilight suddenly appeared near them. Haruka stepped back as she could see a dark aura forming around her.

"Rainbow..."

The look on Twilight's face was filled with sadness, regret, and most of all, rage. It was a scary look to AJ, but it was a look that Haruka recognized. She knew that the alien was in mourning, she wondered why?

Twilight stood over Dashie's body. Dashie was on laying on her side, so Twilight couldn't see her face, but she was thankful as she couldn't dare to see the gunshot wound.

'Rainbow... why, Rainbow? Why did you have to be the nice one and trust them? I told you, but no, you were the one who believed that there was good in everyone and tried to talk it out, but look what it got you...' her horn started to spark, her magic losing control as her emotions were getting the best of her.

AJ could tell her friend was going to kill Haruka for it, but she had to stop her... even if she did kill Dashie, but still.

"Twilight, stop!"

Twilight ignored her friend and as Twilight's aura covered herself, looking unstable. Her eyes going pure dark purple and glowing brightly as she faced Haruka.

"I'M GOING TO KILL YOU!"

Haruka readied her rifle. "Hey, whoa! Calm down! I didn't-" she couldn't finish as Twilight teleported near and took a swing at her. 'Teleportation!' Haruka quickly jumped backwards in time as Twilight's fist missed her by inches as she slammed her fist into the ground.

Haruka landed on her back, but quickly got up and aimed her rifle. "Don't make me kill you!" she started to sweat as she saw the crater that Twilight created. It was deep and just seeing slowly raising up with that dark aura around her, it made Haruka scared. 'She's like her...'

Twilight wasn't listening as she fully stood up, glaring at the one who killed Dashie. Her thoughts were nothing but Dashie. Remembering the times they had moments together...until those thoughts became about her Rainbow Dash. Remembering her made her realize she lost someone else. She placed her hands on the sides of her head as she could feel a mental breakdown.

'RAINBOW!'

Twilight's screams of anger and sadness echoed the valley. Even Haruka, who was scared, had to cover her ears and the Helldiver and AJ joined her.

Not too far away from the area,

A deep valley filled with smoking orange glowing holes could be seen... a clawed hand slowly rose from the hole. A loud roar followed by multiple roars.

Twilight stopped her scream and was about to attack Haruka when someone stopped her...

"Yeah?"

"Huh!?" AJ and the Helldiver said in shock.

"Eh!?" Twilight quickly turned around.

It was Dashie. She was alive.

"R-Rainbow..."

Dashie was rubbing her head, showing a dart was sticking out of her forehead. It must have been some kind of tranquilizer of some kind. Whatever it was, it didn't look like it hurt her, or even made her sick or dizzy.

Dashie turned to them, but mostly at Haruka. "Hey! You didn't need to shoot it in my face! Like maybe on the shoulder or leg, you know."

Haruka quickly realized why the alien was attacking her. It was a big misunderstanding because of her actions.

"Ah, I can see why you are pissed, and I get it. Shooting the stim dart at her head was a stupid move..." she pounded her helmet with her fist and tip it to the side. "Oopsie!"

"What..." Twilight whispered, her aura completely gone now.

Dashie stood up and pulled out the dart, throwing it aside. "That's better, no more numb head." she then walked up to Twilight, who was in shock.

"See, what happened was..."

Dashie watched as Twilight left them to help AJ. She turned her attention to the woman next to her, she could see blood leaking out from the holes on the armor.

"You need medical treatment!"

Before Dashie could do anything, Haruka raised her hand to stop her. She then took out a stim needle and jammed it in her neck. Within seconds, Dashie could see the bleeding stopping.

"What!?"

Haruka stood up and gave her a thumbs-up.

"I'm all good!" she then reached out for a handshake. "My code name is H1, but call me Haruka."

Dashie hesitated at first, but shook her hand.

"So, uh, who are you and your alien friends?"

Dashie smiled and answered. "My name is Dashiell 'Twilah' Reinbold. And I'm not from around here... or this case, this universe."

Haruka let go and started to check out Dashie. "You look human, but not from this universe? So you are saying you are from another universe, correct?"

Dashie nodded. "Yeah. It's super hard to explain, but it's true. You see, Twilight, the purple alien who is my friend..." Dashie quickly explained everything, making Haruka nod her head.

"I see, so you are saying you are trying to save the multiverse from some evil person and her daughter, who were hunting you down to stop you from ruining their plans." she noticed Dashie was checking the discarded stim needle. "Those are healing needles, we use it for injuries or a pick me up. As you saw, it healed all of my wounds and even gave me a boost.".

"Healing? Boost?" Dashie looked up, seeing Haruka doing jumping jacks.

"Yeah, heals all bad injuries like broke bones or what I had, shrapnel going through my body. The boost is giving extra energy!" she answered after finishing her 20 jumping jacks.

"That's incredible, and no side effects or anything?"

"Nope." she then remembered something. "Well, the experimental infusion stims do have side effects. Like giving the body tremors and I swear I hear mad laughter while my vision goes all yellow... but I'm sure it's nothing." she waved her hand as she brush it off.

Dashie wasn't convinced, but her focus was on the healing side. 'A healing needle? That can heal all wounds? Amazing. If I had this years ago, then maybe Grandma would still be... alive...' she shook her head and tossed the stim needle away. "Who makes them?"

Haruka took out her stim pistol, showing the brand logo on it.

"Permacura. A mega-corporation."

"Mega-corporation?" Dashie asked.

"Yup. Mega-corporations based on Super Earth. They are the de-facto manufacturer of stims and other healing products for the whole galaxy. I have no idea who founded the corporation, and I don't really care. They are doing their part in helping humanity against our fight against those fascist bugs and those democracy hating bots!"

Dashie was a little lost at that last part. 'Fascist bugs and democracy hating bots? What are those?'

"You wanna see how the stim works first hand?"

"Hmm?" Dashie was taken aback by that question.

Haruka smiled and pointed her stim pistol at Dashie's forehead. Without warning, she fired the handgun...

Dashie rubbed her forehead, still feeling the slight sting.

"You shot me in the head!"

Haruka understood why Dashie was mad at her. "Yeah, sorry but you feel the stim boost at work, right?"

Dashie expression changed. She did remember feeling like she was on a high, like she could run without getting tired. But soon the effects wore off and now, she felt back to normal.

"That's the downside, the boost lasts only for a few seconds. Of course, it last a little longer if you're wearing the TR-117 armor that I'm using, or any medic class armor."

Dashie became more intrigued by this stim and how armor can increase it effect, but how? She got closer to Haruka's armor.

"Hey, what are you doing?"

"Checking out your armor."

"Uh, okay, but I don't know much about-"

Haruka couldn't finish as Dashie was suddenly covered in magical aura and pulled away from her and into Twilight's arms, hugging her. Dashie was surprised by the sudden hug.

"Twi, is everything okay? I was just-"

"SHUT UP!" Twilight's tone was harsh and cold. She held her tightly, not wanting to lose her.

Dashie was stunned by her response. Even more so when Twilight started to...

"I thought I lost you again, Rainbow..." tears started to form and drip down. "I couldn't bear to lose you again, especially now."

Dashie knew she couldn't argue with her, so she returned the hug, making Twilight cry more. AJ and the Helldiver were watching all this from above, but the ground under them started to shake.

"Huh?" AJ could feel the earth shaking under her feet. "An earthquake!?"

The Helldiver noticed the shaking as well, but she quickly looked at her wrist where a screen panel was. She could see multiple red dots were moving fast, and heading their way.

"Shit!"

AJ watched as the Helldiver looked behind them, seeing a large cloud of green mist heading their way... and sounds of screeches were heard.

"What the hay!?"

The Helldiver didn't answer what was heading their way, instead she jumped off the edge and rolling down the hill and quickly ran toward Haruka, who also noticed what was heading their way. AJ quickly followed and went over to her friends who broke the hug as they too felt the earth shaking.

"What's going on, Twilight?"

"I don't know."

"Hey, you three!"

They all turned, seeing the Helldiver and Haruka running towards them.

"Listen to me, there is an abandon colonist settlement far from here. You need to get there before the bugs get here! P4 will bring you there." Haruka pointed to the east.

"Bugs? You mean those bugs that attacked us and Twilight killed with ease with her fist?" AJ asked, referring to the Stalkers.

Haruka stood there for a few seconds before she turned to Twilight herself, not believing what she heard just now. The Helldiver next to her confirmed it was true.

'She took down two Stalkers with her bare fist? She's on the same level as her... I wonder if she can help?'

Haruka snapped out of her thoughts. "Well, that's a scary thing to hear, but even you won't able to take down a whole swarm by yourself, but not just Stalkers but rest of the Terminids swarm."

"Terminids? You mean those bugs?" AJ asked.

Haruka nodded. "That's what we call those damn fascist loving bugs!" she pulled out a flat metal disc which quickly shaped into a ball. She started to put inputs on her wrist panel.

Dashie got closer, being so amazed by this universe tech. "That's amazing. Wait, are you calling for reinforcements? Because that's a smart idea, especially since those things are heading our way."

"Not quite." Haruka answered. She was done and threw the ball far from them. When it landed, it opened up, unleashing a blue beam that shot into the sky.

Dashie was geeking out, wondering what the beam was doing. Haruka could tell that Dashie was very interested in her gadgets.

"It's a stratagem. It's a beacon that can call in different types of things we need during a mission and right now, I called in some firepower." she held up the disc, which made Dashie awe loudly. Hearing that made Haruka feel like she had a little sister eyeing her big sister in showing off a cool item.

Dashie got even closer to Haruka. Wanting to touch the disc, but P4 quickly got between them.

"Hey! Why are we heading to that abandoned town!? We should be heading to the extraction point and calling in for evac."

Haruka shook her head, pointing to the sky. Everyone looked up and could see brownish green fog slowly covering the sky.

"We won't make it in time to the extraction point. The gloom will catch up with us. So we'll have to wait for the fog to clear up or..."

P4 wasn't convinced. "Or? Or what? You don't think I'm going to stay with this alien loving traitor and her friends? No way, man!"

Haruka's patience was wearing thin. "Look, P4, even with meeting these 'aliens', doesn't mean our main mission isn't over. We still need to find out what happened to the colonist on this part of the planet. Bugs don't take bodies, you know that. There has to be something here, and we need to find out what." she took out another stratagem and quickly put in the code, then tossing it toward above them, landing off far in the cliff. A red beam could be seen blasting out.

AJ got close to Dashie and Twilight, who was watching the whole thing. "Girls, this is sounding very dangerous. Maybe we should just leave?"

"Uh... about that." Dashie turned to Twilight, who was looking a little worried. "Twi doesn't have control over how she can jump into another world. It's the..." she stared at the rainbow jacket, belong to her aunt. "...jacket's doing. She needs to learn how to use it. So, for now, we are stuck here."

AJ looked at Twilight's rainbow jacket, not believing what she was hearing, but the same time, it was possible since magic infused clothing and items exist in her universe.

"Well, we better make sure we don't die from the bugs or that gloom, whatever that is." AJ could see the sky getting more foggy.

Dashie was about to agree with her friend, but the sounds of jet engines were heard, they turned and saw a jet-looking vehicle coming towards them.

Haruka turned to them. "P4, take them now! I'll hold off the bugs as long as I can, allowing you four to escape!"

"What!? No way!" Dashie shouted. "We can't leave you here by yourself! That's suicide, man!"

"No, it's not." Haruka said. "I have been through worst, and this is nothing. Now go, while you still have a chance!"

"But, how will we meet up?" Dashie asked.

"Trust me, we will. Just don't worry about it, and stay safe!"

Haruka faced away from them, seeing the green mist getting closer. She knew the swarm will be on them at any minute now. She was about to step forward but heard someone joining her side. It was Dashie.

"Kid?"

"I'm not leaving you! I won't let someone die for my friends, or I like this! I'm helping you!"

Haruka tried to push her back, but Dashie pushed her away. Haruka could see her determination to help.

"Listen, kid, I know you are trying to help, but..."

"I'm not backing down, so don't try talking me out of it! I'm not gonna stand by and let someone die while I can help."

Haruka knew that Dashie was a stubborn person. She wasn't backing down... this reminds her of... herself...

"YEAH!"

A young Haruka, wearing a cardboard design of the Helldiver armor and helmet, ran down the hall of her run down house. She knew how awful the D-class civilian lived, but her parents were hardworking and always providing her food and clothing, even if it was old and worn.

"I'm a Helldiver, and I'm ready for action!"

She held her arms out, pretending her arms were holding a gun. She ran into the living room, seeing her great-grandmother, rocking in her old chair, watching TV. It was showing it was Super Earth's grand holiday, Liberty Day, as all classes were watching paradises and other events unfolding across the planet.

The older woman didn't turn around, just kept rocking her chair. Her eyes were lifeless. Haruka didn't care and started shooting.

"Pew pew pew, take that!"

"You got me."

Haruka stopped, shocked that her great-grandmother had spoken. She was mostly... lifeless and didn't speak, so her words were a little surprising.

"What do you mean?"

The older woman was silent for a bit before answering.

"I mean, you killed me, child." for the first time, Haruka saw her grandmother moving and smiling. "So, what were you killing? Those damn dirty cyborgs? The bugs? Or those squid fuckers?"

Flashes of a cloaked figure with a staff

appeared in the memory but vanish quickly as it did. Haruka pointed to the roach that was crawling on the wall.

"Oh, I see. Killing a bug. Good choice."

Haruka watched her grandmother, her smile fading and eyes going back to being lifeless. Haruka went to killing fake bugs with her pretend guns...

It was nighttime, her parents set the Liberty fire a light in the living room. The small pillar of flames was dancing. Haruka could see the gift box that was for her within the flames, not burning.

She knew it was time.

She walked over to the fire and picked up the box, getting burned. Opening the gift box, she was happy that she finally got a Helldiver helmet this year. She was so excited, and couldn't wait to put it on.

"A Helldiver, and I'm ready to be a legend!"

She took off her cardboard one, revealing her black boyish short hair and blue eyes. She placed the helmet on, not really fitting her as it was too big, but she will grow into it. She ran around, playing a new game of pretend, this time, she was the legendary Jane Helldiver, the hero of humanity, the defender against the machines, the bugs, and the squids. She was gonna keep playing, but her and her parents heard her grandmother standing up from her chair. They were all shock to see her walk, which she couldn't do for a very long time.

"Great Grandma!" her father yelled, happy that his mother grandmother was moving.

The elderly woman didn't look at him, her eyes were focused on the fire. Her eyes then turned to Haruka, making her eyes filled with life again. She walked away from them and headed for her room. She locked the door, stopping them from following her...

...It was half hour, but she returned but dressed in her Helldiver armor and carrying a rifle.

"Grand Ma, where did you get that armor and gun?" her father asked.

She ignored him, walking up to Haruka. The two stared at each other for a bit before she lowered herself to Haruka, removing her helmet.

"You can't be a Helldiver without a cape, sweetheart."

Haruka's eyes lit up, thinking her grandmother was going to give her the cape that she was wearing. It was old, torn and a bit dirty, but she was willing to wear it.

"Here." her grandmother pulled out a green folded cape from her armor's compartment and placed it closer to her.

"Oh, thank you, great-grandmother!" she tried to reach for the cape, but her grandmother stopped her.

"Hold on. This cape is not mine."

"Huh? Then, who's?"

The old woman's eyes became distant, and the life in her eyes was gone.

"It belongs to someone who I loved and respected... not your great-grandfather, but my first love. They died in the final fours of the Great Galactic War against the Illuminate." she slowly placed it on Haruka, tieing it behind her back. "I want you to have this, my granddaughter."

Haruka didn't say anything, not believing that her great-grandmother was saying this, especially since she was never affectionate.

"Promise me one thing, will ya?"

"Huh, what's that?"

Her grandmother got closer and whispered in her ear.

"Keep this cape alive with their fighting spirit. Never back down and keep moving forward. Always remember that. A Helldiver never gives up and always fights against the odds. Like they did, as they fell for freedom and liberty! Never let their honor fall as you wear their cape. Always keep them in your heart. Keep others alive!"

"Okay."

She then smiled and stood up, doing the Super Earth salute. "FOR SUPER EARTH!"

Haruka did the same pose, smiling brightly. "MY LIFE FOR SUPER EARTH!"

Haruka snapped out of it as she heard a female voice in her helmet's comms.

"Haruka, are you there?"

"I'm here, Eagle-77. Glad the gloom didn't slow you down."

"Of course, it didn't. So, what's the sitch? I see the mega nest swarm heading your way."

Haruka quickly explained the situation. She could hear Eagle 77 sighing loudly.

"Can't believe you keep getting your ass in these fucking situations. Well, lucky for you, I'm here to kick some bug asses."

Haruka smiled, hearing the cocky tone in her comrade.

"I knew I could count on you. I just need you keep the small fries away from-"

"Someone called a mecha?" said a Russian male voice in the voice comms.

Haruka and everyone looked up, seeing a drop-ship

carrying a wide black robot with a chain gun and rockets for arms, dropping it near Haruka.

"Thanks, Pelican-13."

The Pelican floated there, firing off its autocannons at the incoming swarm, killing the bugs.

"Hey, no problem H! Took down a Titan for ya, but I'm gotta here. The gloom is getting worse, you better call Pelican-99 before the gloom cuts us off from saving ya ass... Again."

"She can't. She's staying on planet side... again."

Haruka blushed as she heard her friends laughing at her.

"Shut the fuck up!" she yelled.

"Yeah, yeah, I know." Eagle-77 said, not listening to Haruka. "Just do what you need to do, and we support you like always."

The jet fighter flew pass, firing off its guns at the bugs.

"Thanks. Just stay safe up there."

"I'll be fine."

Pelican-13 flew off, leaving Haruka with the mecha. Eagle-77 flew around, making a pass by Haruka and the others. Haruka then turned to Dashie, who was beyond geeking out the robot.

"Kid, listen."

Dashie stopped with her excitement, facing Haruka, going to tell her the same thing about not leaving, but Haruka stopped her.

"Your undying loyalty to a completely stranger is amazing, so it changed my plans. P1 is still going to the abandon town and taking your friends and you there. I'll come too, but I'm going to slow down their advance as I retreat, okay?"

Dashie wasn't sure if Haruka was telling the truth, but even though she couldn't see her face, she could hear the honesty in her voice.

"Thank you. Stay safe."

Haruka nodded. Dashie turned to P1, who was already running off to the town without them. AJ saw this and screamed at them to wait for them. Haruka saw this, making her glare at P1 before she pushed Dashie.

"Go, they'll be here any minute!"

Dashie nodded and hurry to her friends.

"We need to that place!"

AJ turned to Twilight. "Can't Twilight just teleport us there?"

Twilight shook her head. "I can't. I need to know the place I'm teleporting to. If not, we might end up inside a fucking wall, or worse."

"Peachy. I swear, Twilight. I feel you are becoming useless during all this."

Twilight was shocked at AJ's words. Making her feel useless.

AJ caught this and realized what she said. "Wait, Twilight, I didn't mean to..."

"No. You're right, AJ. It's okay."

Before AJ could say anything else, Dashie jumped on her back, riding her like a horse. "Enough talking, more running! Let's go!"

AJ was confused by this, but Twilight was on top of her now. She felt her friend's hands around her waist. She blushed a little.

"Okay, you girls are crazy."

AJ took off with great speed, leaving Haruka to climb in the mecha from the back. She sat in the cockpit and activated the controls. She then heard Eagle-77 voice through her helmet.

"Hey, you better start backing up soon!"

Haruka quickly got the screen on, seeing the swarm almost on her. She took the controls and started backing up, heading towards the abandoned town. She pressed a button, making the wheels of the feet to start making it go faster.

"Just keep the small jumping assholes off me. I got the big ones."

"Aye aye, ma'am."

Eagle-77 made another flyby, shooting off its guns at the smaller bugs, but also firing off rockets from its wings, taking out bigger bugs like the Stalkers and Brood Commanders.

Haruka took aim of her chain gun, pulling the trigger, and opening fire. The large rounds hitting the swarm, killing many bugs and making the rest scatter, trying to avoid the large rounds.

Haruka couldn't help but feel good that she was keeping the bugs at bay and keeping them from the group. She knew she had to make it out alive, but...

'Stand proud, Helldiver. You are strong.'

Haruka could hear a female voice in her mind, making her sweat.

'You are mighty, but you are not invincible.'

"What? What do you mean?" Haruka was confused by the voice, but also knew who the voice belonged to.

'You will fall. You will fail.'

"No! No, I won't fail, you're wrong!"

'You will fall, Helldiver Haruka!'

Haruka couldn't take this anymore, making her lose her focus, allowing the swarm to close in on her. She quickly refocused, but she could see a mini swarm of Pouncers jumping into the air, coming right at her.

"FUCK!"

She knew if those small bugs got the mecha, they will tear their way into the cockpit, and eat her. She couldn't allow that. She was about to press the chain gun button, but rain of bullets hit the incoming jumping swarm, killing them all.

Haruka looked up, seeing Eagle-77 flying by as she saved her.

"Damn, you almost got your ass killed."

"Yeah, sorry about that. Thanks for saving me."

"Anytime, just stop losing focus."

Haruka couldn't argue with her, so she didn't say anything and focused on her retreat, firing at the swarm. The two were hardly thinning their numbers, which made Eagle-77 ask Haruka a question.

"Hey, what's your plan anyway? Because you are just leading them toward the town. That's not a good idea."

"I know, my original plan was to lead them to another part of the wasteland where I saw a few hellbombs in the ground. You know the ones I'm talking about."

"But now?"

"Now, I'm heading to that lone hellbomb that's stuck in that mountain side. Once we are close enough, I'm going to activate the bomb, and the-"

"The mini-nuke going off will wipe them all out and that mountain side will fall on them, trapping the remaining swarm under tons of rocks."

"Exactly."

"And you?"

"..."

"Hey, answer me!"

"I'll make it, trust me."

"I do trust you, I don't trust your luck."

"Just do it!"

Eagle-77 sighed. "Fine. Let's do it!"

"Thank you."

They continued their retreat, and as they did, they noticed the sky getting more dark with the gloom.

"Hey, I'm running out of time up here. My radar is showing that the gloom is getting too thick, and my flight system can't handle it. I need to get out of here. So, I'll do one last flyby, okay."

"Don't! Get the hell out of here then, a flyby now won't be-"

Haruka could hear laughter.

"Too late, H. I'm already going. Besides, it's not a normal flyby. I got two big presents for them."

Haruka could see Eagle-77 flying overhead and heading to the swarm.

"I really hope that present is a fucking cluster bomb."

"Nah, something even better."

Haruka kept firing her chain gun as she watched Eagle-77 dropping two bombs into the middle of the swarm. There was a delay, and suddenly, two large explosions rocked the ground, making a huge crater in the wasteland. Haruka couldn't believe what just happened as she felt the shockwave of the blasts.

"Oh, come on! Two 500kg bombs!? That was way too close to me!"

"Not my fault that you decided to lure a mega nest swarm. That's your fault."

Haruka was silent, but Eagle-77 spoke up again.

"Sorry, I got to go, H. See you when you get back..." Haruka could see the comms link was still up. "Haruka."

"Yeah? What is it no-"

"Don't fight her."

Haruka was taken aback by this. "...how did you-"

"You had your comms up still when you were talking to yourself. She's here, isn't she? And she's speaking to you. Listen, don't fight her. Don't let her control you. You can't beat her! The last time you faced her, you almost fucking died! So, please. For the sake of our friendship, listen to me, and leave her alone. Promise me that."

Haruka knew her friend was telling the truth. "I can't...if she's here, then that mean she's connected to the missing miners and the colonist. If she is, I have to find out. But, don't worry, I'm not gonna fight her, or at least I won't die. So, please, don't worry about me."

"Haruka, damn it! You survived a ton of bullshit, I saw it, the crew saw it, but this is different! She's an Illuminate, damn it! And you can't beat her!"

"I'm a Helldiver."

"So? Even the greatest Helldivers fell at the hands of the Illuminate during the first great war, Haruka! Don't think you are the special one or something like John and Jane Helldivers! Because you aren't, you're just another person in the universe, so don't be a goddamn hero, because heroes always die! So, for the love of our friendship, and your life, promise me you won't fight her!"

Haruka was gonna answer, but the gloom started to mess with the comms, making it crackle and the link broke.

"Dammit!" Eagle-77 was pissed off that her friend didn't answer back. "Fucking stupid girl, you will die because of her!"

As she cursed at Haruka, the gloom was getting thicker, and her fighter's systems were acting up.

"This isn't good. Damn, this gloom is gonna kill me. Time to go."

She quickly pulled up and flew off.

"Damn, the gloom is really thick here. I'm never going down there again, not until it passes. Damn, Haruka, you are so fucking lucky I'm such a great friend because another Eagle wouldn't put up with your bullshit. Now, I'm going back to the ship and refill the bombs, guns and the missiles. Damn, Haruka, you really owe me big time."

She continued to rant as she headed towards the fleet.

Back on the planet, Haruka and the swarm were getting closer to the mountain and the hellbomb. She could see a green mist covering the swarm, meaning one thing.

"Spore Charger. Damn it..." she got the rockets ready while shooting the gun into the mist.

She kept firing into the mist, hearing the sounds of bugs screaming as they died, but the mist was starting to get closer.

'You are alone, child of Earth.'

Haruka could hear the female voice again. She tried to ignore it, knowing she was trying to distract her.

'No one will see your suffering.'

'Fuck you!' Haruka yelled mentally.

Suddenly, Haruka could see it.

The Spore Charger, a massive armor and covered in spores bug, charging within the mist. Haruka couldn't dodge while retreating. So, she fired her rockets at it.

The Spore Charger saw the incoming rockets and kept going, not caring as it was hit by it. It did scream in pain but still heading straight for Haruka. She tried to increase the distance between them, but the bug was too fast and quickly catching up.

'No one will know of your demise. No one will remember your name. Only a cape and a helmet left behind on the battlefield.'

'Stop it!' Haruka tried to ignore the voice, but the words were ringing in her mind.

The Spore Charger was gaining quickly.

'I will make sure that you will not leave this place alive. You are just another casualty of war, Helldiver Haruka.'

Haruka was starting to panic, even more so as the Charger slammed into her, pushing the mecha back. The shockwave pushed her inside the cockpit, making her slam her head against the control console, cracking her helmet's visor.

'Your friends will forget about you. Your family will forget you. You will be left alone forever. Your fighting will won't ever be known. Only forgotten.'

The Charger was now slamming itself into the mecha, over and over again. Haruka tried to regain control of the mecha, but she was starting to feel a little dizzy. The Charger roared and raised its front legs, ready to crush her.

'Close your eyes, Helldiver Haruka. Sleep forever, and never wake up. Die here, alone, and be forgotten.'

'Never!'

Haruka snapped out of her dizziness and pulled the mecha back in time, missing the fatal blow, but the front part of the mecha was torn off, exposing Haruka to the outside.

'You will fail. You are nothing but a failure. Just die already.'

"I won't. I won't let you win."

'Then stand tall, Helldiver Haruka. Because I'll be waiting for you.'

Haruka didn't have time to respond as the Charger was ready to slam itself into her again, but Haruka stopped it by jamming the chain gun into the face, unleashing a fury of bullets into the head, making it stop in its track. This allowed Haruka to back away and fire the missiles. Hitting the Charger and killing it.

She took a breather, but the swarm was still coming.

'The hellbomb isn't that far away. I just need to keep moving, and I'll make it!'

She quickly started to move the controls, making the mecha retreat again. She unleashed the chain gun, killing any bugs that got near.

She was getting closer to the mountain side, until she saw that she passed it and in time as well as the chain gun ran out of ammo.

"Yes, I made it!" she shouted in victory.

She quickly jumped out and took out her pistol, taking aim at the bomb's control panel, and firing. She hit her mark, seeing the outer shell breaking off, making the bomb starting its countdown. The only problem was, Haruka won't get out of the blast zone in time, even with the mecha, she won't be able to make it. She needed to think of a way to get out of here super quick... and an idea came to mind. She waited as the bugs got closer. She was hoping for a certain bug to be among the swarm, and her wish came true as she saw it.

Impaler. Looking like the Charger but having heavy armored and its face having armored tentacles.

"Yes! Okay you fat fuck! Attack me!"

The Impaler saw Haruka and stopped its march. It's armor tentacles slowly rose from its head and with a quick stabbed into the ground, rumbling and cracks headed toward her.

"Only got one shot at this!" she took a ready stance and taking out a stim, jamming it into her neck.

As she did that, the ground near her started to shake and crack. She quickly jumped into the spot where the cracks were, and just in time. The Impaler's tentacles burst out of the ground. Haruka was launch into the air, but that wasn't full part of her plan. No. She took aim of her rifle, and fired point-blank range of the Impaler's armored tentacles, causing the small explosion to push her back even further. She was rocket away from the swarm within seconds... and just in time as the hellbomb went off.

The mini nuke went off, wiping out the most of the swarm. The shockwave's force repel Haruka even more. She took another stim and took the Super Earth salute.

"FOR SUPER EARTH!" she screamed as she flew through the air.

"HOLY SHIT!" Twilight screamed, as she got off AJ as they arrived in the town.

Dashie looked back, seeing the small mushroom cloud in the sky. She feared that Haruka killed herself to stop the swarm... but her and everyone else saw something heading their way at great speed. Whatever it was, it crashed near them, kicking up a lot of dust.

Dashie was worried as the dust started to clear, but relief washed over her as she saw Haruka slowly standing up. That relief soon became confusion.

"How the hell are you alive and standing!? You should be dead!"

Haruka turned to her, smiling.

"Permacura has a motto: 'Permacura put your life in our hands'! And it's true." she walked, but almost fell over. "Also stim has vitamin-D! D for democracy!" she dropped to the ground with a loud thud, passing out.

As everyone hurried to her, a floating robotic eye was watching all this. It quickly floated away.

Somewhere unknown, a cloaked figure saw everything through the eye and smirked.

"She survived. That's good. She's strong. Maybe stronger than I thought."

The figure turned back, revealing Void as she was gathering dark negative energy into her chest wound. Void looked up at the figure, smiling.

"God, I love this universe. So much negative energy. I'll be healed and strong in no time."

"What do you plan now, the daughter of the fallen Watcher?" asked the figure.

"Nothing yet. I'll just wait for the right time. Besides, I wanna see you do your thing, Illuminate Seeker. Your race was almost wiped out by humanity 100 years ago, but here you are. Cling to what little you have left after your mighty home world was destroyed by the humans."

"Don't remind me. Those children of earth scum will pay. We won't stop until our revenge is fulfilled, and humanity is extinct."

Void laughed. "Good, keep feeding into the negative energy. The only thing in this shithole of a universe, is nothing but hopelessness." her laughter stopped, and a big evil smile filled her face.

"No hope for this world, or any other world in the multiverse when mother's happy ending is made."

End of ch9

Author's Note

Btw, you can do that trick with impaler... sometimes lol

Ch.10 Sometimes, Loyalty blinds and Truths Are Revealed

In a dark forest, flashes of light could be seen. Those flashes were lightning bolts as it soar through the forests, hitting the trees, and setting them ablaze. The sky was filled with smoke and ash, making the night sky even darker.

The source of the lighting was coming from a cloaked figure with a long staff. The figure rose its staff and from the tip started to create a ball of lighting. With a scream, the ball was sent flying through the forest, striking a tree as it miss its target, Haruka.

"Damn!"

Haruka rolled on the ground and recovered as she sat up holding her ballistic shield and her revolver magnum, aiming it at the figure.

"You are strong, Helldiver."

Haruka fired off the revolver, making the figure disappear and reappear behind her.

"But you aren't stronger than me."

Haruka quickly spun around, but it was too late. The figure slammed its fist into her, sending her flying into a tree.

"AHHHH!" Haruka screamed in pain. She could feel that she dropped her weapon and shield as she felt them leave her grasp. She couldn't focus, she could feel herself blacking out.

'No! Stay awake! Fight! Keep fighting! For Super Earth, keep fighting! Keep fighting!'

Haruka slowly got up but was quickly blasted by a bolt of lightning.

"GAAAAAAAHHHH!" she screamed in pain as she fell to the ground.

"You should have run, helldiver. You could have survived to live another day, but like the others, your foolish loyalty blinds you."

Haruka coughed and slowly stood up. "Shut the fuck up, you goddamn squid!" She raised her hands making them into fists. If she didn't have her weapons then she will have to do it the old-fashioned way.

"What will you do now? You're all alone. No one is coming. No one will save you."

"I don't need saving. I'm a helldiver! I'm ready to die for Super Earth! Now come on, you squid fucker!"

The figure laughed. "You are brave, and foolish. But I'll honor your wish. I'll end your suffering and make your body an example to the other helldivers!"

The figure raised its staff, pointing it at Haruka and a massive lighting bolt was formed and headed straight for her.

"This is the end for you, helldiver!"

The lightning bolt hit her, and the world went black...

...Until Haruka saw her again, the same figure that she almost died too. She was floating there in the darkness.

"I see you're still dreaming about our first battle, Helldiver Haruka."

Haruka growled. "What are you squid fuckers planning, Overseer!? I know you are part of the missing miners across different selectors after Meridia became a black hole and those crazed cult of hole followers started appearing."

The Overseer floated closer to Haruka, putting its freaky alien hand under her chin. "If you want to know, then I'll happily show you, Helldiver Haruka. I'm coming."

Haruka could feel her mind being invaded.

"STOP! GET OUT OF MY MIND!"

Haruka could see the Overseer heading to the mining town that she sent the others to and behind the Overseer were shadows figures but having glowing blue eyes.

"Stand tall, helldiver Haruka. Because when I arrive, I'll be bringing your death with me."

The Overseer disappeared from her mind. Leaving Haruka alone.

"NO!"

Haruka screamed as she sat up, sweating up a storm. She looked around the room to see it was in ruins. She was in the abandon home of the mining town.

"What happened?" she asked herself as she realized her helmet was off, revealing her face. She could see her helmet on the ground beside her as she was on a table.

Haruka sat on the edge and grabbed her helmet. She started to remember what happened. The bug swarm... hearing the Overseer's voice ...the gloom and finding those aliens and teenager girl, she remembers it all.

"Right..."

She was about to put her helmet back on, but the door opened. She could see the one called Dashie walking in, smiling.

"Thank god you are alright!" Dashie hurry over and started to check on Haruka's body. "That landing should have killed you, you know but yet here you are with no broken bones or anything! That stim truly is something!"

Haruka lowered her helmet and placed it on her lap, smiling back. "I did tell you it can heal anything."

Dashie shook her head in a smile. "Well, you did."

Haruka chuckled, looking around the room once more. "Where is everyone else?"

"Oh, everyone else is in the main lobby of this town hall. No signs of those bugs or anything after we dragged you in here."

Dashie sat next to Haruka, still amazed by how those stim's healing effects were truly a blessing.

"So, what happened out there?"

Haruka sighed and explained the swarm and everything. When she finished, Dashie looked at her in shock.

"Holy shit, you used a mini-nuke force to push yourself through the air like that!? The force alone should have killed you, and that's saying something!"

Haruka laughed as Dashie reminded her of her crew back on her Super Destroyer, Wings of Dawn. Amazed how she always survive the most insane shit.

"Well, it's my job. Anyway, I need to get moving."

Haruka was about to stand up, but Dashie pushed her back down.

"Hey, hold on there! Sure, the stim healed your wounds and broken bones, but that doesn't mean your body isn't exhausted and tired. You need to rest and-"

"And let the Overseer kill everyone here. Not happening."

Haruka tried to stand up again, but she could feel her body not cooperating. She couldn't get up and Dashie could see that.

"See? You need to rest." Dashie blinked and became worried. "What's an Overseer? Going off by your worried expression I'm guessing they are bad news."

Haruka nodded.

"Is it got to do with finding those missing miners? The one from your mission objective that shows up in your helmet?"

Haruka quickly stared at the teenager girl. Shocked how she got the helmet working.

"How? Only my DNA and eye scan can-"

Dashie picked up the helmet, looking at it. She could see her reflection in blue visor surface.

"In my universe, I'm the smartest woman in the world, just like my grandmother. So hacking another universe human race tech is easy." Dashie smiled and tossed the helmet back to Haruka. "So, are you going to tell me about this Overseer and how he or she is connected to the missing miners?"

Haruka caught the helmet but tossed it back to Dashie, smiling.

"How about you find out yourself? If I'm correct, and you're really smart, then it shouldn't take you long to find out."

Dashie looked confused, but her smile soon grew wider.

"Okay. I'll go look in your helmet's computer."

Haruka sat back and watched as Dashie placed the helmet on her head. She was curious how this girl hacked Super Earth's technology. Haruka watched as Dashie open a panel on the side and started to mess with something in it. Soon, Dashie started to learn about the war against the Terminids and the Automatons as she retold how the war started.

'Amazing, she is indeed able to hack into the helmet's database. She's a true genius.' Haruka thought, but soon Dashie removed the helmet, looking sad. Haruka wondered why. "Are you okay?"

Dashie wasn't sure how to respond, she just looked away, sighing.

"I have also gone through the database on the first war. I went deep in there, going through files only the higher ups and the military leaders know about." Dashie faced her, still looking sad. "Tell me, do you know how the first war started? Who started it all?"

Haruka smiled. "What? Everyone knows those Cyborgs rebels started it by attacking one of Super Earth's planets and their cites, killing many in that terrorist attack." She looked up, remembering how her school told her how each of the evil factions attacked Super Earth. "The bugs appeared out of nowhere and started to spread across the outer sectors and those squid fuckers attacked us first! They are xenophobe against humanity and having weapons of mass destruction!"

Haruka looked at Dashie, thinking she will say the same thing.

"It was your people who attacked first."

Haruka was stunned to hear such a thing. Super Earth, her home, attacked the factions, not the other way around. She wasn't sure how to respond... but, Dashie didn't let her answer as she continued by giving back the helmet.

"The Cyborgs wanted to live with cyber parts and not be treated like freaks or lesser than. They wanted equal rights. The Illuminate were a peaceful race that just wanted to share their knowledge and technology, but the Super Earth government, your people, didn't trust them and attacked them first. They used that cover up story of them having weapons of mass destruction. The bugs weren't trying to conquer Super Earth, or rest of the sectors. They were peaceful aliens before the Illuminate found them and used them as fossil fuel for their ships, which Super Earth learn about after the war. Those poor bugs are slaves and killed for fuel. Even now."

Haruka listened and to her, it sounded wrong. The Cyborgs were communist who wanted the death of humanity, the bugs were mindless monsters, and the Illuminate were a xenophobe race who hated humans and wanted nothing but chaos and destruction. That's what she was taught. Now, another universe human was telling her, Super Earth was in the wrong.

"I..." Haruka wasn't sure what to say.

"Your government isn't a democracy like you think, Haruka, but it's a dictatorship, an iron fist rule. Super Earth's people aren't free, you aren't free Haruka."

Dashie took her hand, looking worried.

"Please, you have to believe me."

Haruka felt Dashie's hand and could tell she was worried about her. She had no idea what was the truth.

"I don't know. What you're telling me, is just... I can't. I don't know if any of this is true. I grew up loving my home and wanting to protect it and the other sectors."

Haruka could feel tears running down her cheek, she never cried before, and it scared her. Dashie could see that, and hugged the helldiver. Haruka felt the hug and hugged her back.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you."

Haruka shook her head. "Don't worry. I'm just... confused." She looked at her helmet, seeing her reflection within it. "My whole life, I've been fighting for a lie. My loyalty and devotion to my home... is a lie."

"You did nothing wrong, Haruka. It was your government that started all of this. You were lied to, everyone was."

Dashie pulled away, seeing Haruka fighting within herself in what was the truth or a lie.

"Look, maybe you should stay here and rest."

"No." Haruka said sternly. "I'm not letting the Overseer attack anyone else." She looked at Dashie. "You saw my mission logs, right?"

Dashie nodded. "Yeah, reports of miners and colonist starting to go missing in the outer sectors of the galaxy. With cults of the black hole increasing, the government believes it was that cult's doing, but your meeting with that Overseeker made them believe the Illuminate are behind it and are-"

"Returning, yeah." Haruka finished as she placed her helmet back on. "There have been reports on the battlefield about Helldivers getting sniped by blue lasers from the sky or sightings of weird looking robotic eyes. That's why I'm here, to investigate the latest missing colonist and to find the Overseer and her forces."

Dashie nodded. "I understand. But, please, just take it easy. You have been through so much right now, and I hate to say it but giving you a shock about your home world being in the wrong isn't helping..."

Haruka said nothing, she only looked at her hands, and soon stood up.

"I'll be okay. I'm a helldiver, we don't give up, we never back down, and we never surrender." She looked at Dashie with smile, of course Dashie could feel it through the helmet. "Keep fighting to the very end. For-" she was gonna do the salute but remember what she was told.

Dashie knew Haruka's loyalty was in conflict. She needed to say something.

"Look, you're loyal to your home. To the people on that planet. Don't let it be blinded by your government. Loyalty to those who care for you and others, is the true form of loyalty. So, be loyal to those who love and care for you. Be loyal to your friends."

Haruka could feel a weight lifting from her heart and soul. Dashie was right, her loyalty was never to the government, but to the people on Super Earth. She wasn't sure what would happen, but she knew this, she will make sure no harm comes to the people of Super Earth and the colonies.

"You're right." Haruka placed her hand on Dashie's head, messing up her hair. "I won't be blinded by my loyalty anymore. I'm loyal to those I care about, and no one else. Thank you, Dashie."

Dashie fixed her hair, smiling.

"Happy to help."

Haruka nodded, and headed for the door, but as she did, she couldn't help be amazed how Dashie was so smart and how she helped her. She stopped, thinking of a way to thank her, but the sliding door opened revealing the others.

"Fuck off!" Twilight shouted, being held by AJ. "This bitch needs to die for shooting at Rainbow!"

The short helldiver was behind a desk, scared out of her mind. AJ was giving it her all trying to keep her angry friend in check, but even with her strength, it was proving to be too much.

"Twilight, calm down! That was in the past, ya hear! The past!"

Haruka could tell Twilight was going to be a problem. Dashie was sighing as she kept telling her friend she was okay, not to keep holding a grudge against a person who tried to kill her.

"Twi, calm down. What I told you? Stop making trouble." Dashie said in an annoyed tone.

Within a second, Twilight's rage was gone, and she was calm, smiling as she saw Dashie. Haruka couldn't help but smirk as she watched Twilight becoming a completely different person.

"I'm sorry, Rainbow. I was just angry. Forgive me?"

Dashie sighed, but she couldn't be mad at her. "Of course."

As Twilight and Dashie were having their moment, AJ turned to Haruka. "I'm glad to see yah're alright. Won't lie lemon lime pie, thought ya were dead."

Haruka was kind of taken aback by that. 'Lemon lime pie?' She shook off the weird nickname and gather everyone to the main desk. "Okay, look. I found out why the miners and colonist in this part of the planet went missing."

The helldiver groaned loudly as she was still hiding from Twilight. "Yeah, the bugs ate them or whatever! It's no big secret!"

"But it is, because those bugs didn't eat the miners or colonists." Haruka explained.

The helldiver stared, and became confused. "Wait, they didn't?"

Haruka nodded and touched her wrist panel screen, making her helmet project a hologram of a...

"NO FUCKING WAY!" shouted the helldiver, seeing the Overseer. "THOSE SQUID FUCKERS BEEN DEAD FOR 100 YEARS! THEY WERE KILLED OFF BY SUPER EARTH! BY US!"

The helldiver couldn't believe it, while Twilight and AJ were confused in what they were looking at. Dashie quickly explained what an Illuminate is.

"So, this is an Overseer?" asked Twilight, studying the hologram.

Haruka sat on the edge of the table, removing her helmet and placing it on the table. "Yes, a high ranking Illuminate. I fought her a few times in the past, she was scouting different planets. High command was shocked to learn a lone Illuminate was roaming around. And if there was one, then it means-"

"More of them are alive and well." Dashie finished.

Haruka nodded. "Exactly. They are coming, and what I saw in my nightmares is correct, she has the missing miners and colonists, and what I saw..." Haruka remember seeing a sea of darkness and thousands of glowing blue eyes. "I have the feeling it's not good." She turned to Dashie and her friends. "I think you three should jump out of this universe before she arrives." She could see Twilight rubbing her arm in shame, while the other two looked sad. "What's wrong?"

Dashie answered. "Twi is the only one who can travel between universe, and It's to do with the..." Dashie glared at the puffy rainbow jacket. "...with the jacket she's wearing. She can't control it, and it randomly takes us where ever."

"I see..." Haruka didn't like that answer. She didn't want these kids to get involved. "Well, we have time, try to get the... 'jacket' to get you three out of here before 'she' gets here. Can't have you three dying in my universe problems."

"And if we don't get her to get control of the jacket?" Dashie asked.

Haruka sighed and stood up. "Then you three should hide."

Dashie, AJ and Twilight looked at each other. Twilight didn't like that answer.

"I don't fucking hide from a fight! You should let me help you kick that thing's ass."

Haruka sighed, but Dashie grabbed Twilight's arm. "Twi, I agree, but please. We don't know the enemy well enough to fight them. Let Haruka handle it, we'll help if things get bad."

Twilight was little annoyed by Dashie's grip, but she knew Dashie was right, but her ego wasn't going to let her sit this fight out. She broke free from her friend's grip.

"Look Rainbow, I know you are way smarter than me, but if this woman here fails to stop that Overseer alien, then it means y-y-y-" Twilight was trying her best not blush as her worry was in Dashie's safely than everyone else. She didn't want anything bad to happen to her, but her ego wasn't going to admit it. "Us! We'll be in danger and I won't let that happen if it means I can do something to prevent that!"

Dashie could see how hard Twilight was trying, and it was sweet. "I understand, but like I said we don't know our enemy well enough to be useful in the fight. I have seen the old data on the Illuminate through Haruka's helmet, but the current Illuminate? They no doubt changed during those one hundred years, and if they are stronger and smarter, then we would just get in the way."

Dashie placed her on Twilight's hand, making her blush. Twilight finally agreed to listen and get involved. Instead, she was going to figure out how to control her mother's jacket in teleporting. Haruka was happy to see Dashie was able to get Twilight to listen to her, but she could see how Dashie was so loyal to her friend... but also seeing how Twilight obedient to Dashie... that she felt somewhat worried.

'...that isn't good.'

She picked up her helmet and placed it back on. She glared at the helldiver that was still freaking out about the Illuminate. She deeply glared at her as she touched her magnum on her thigh. AJ noticed Haruka's glare and remembering how she pointed that same weapon to the helldivers back on the cliff.

'I have a bad feeling about this.'

Haruka stop touching it and ordered the helldiver to follow her outside as they needed to check the defense that survived the attack from the Overseer and any bugs that near before that happened.

"We'll be back, so sit tight and start figuring out how that jacket works, got it?" Haruka order Dashie.

Dashie nodded as Twilight looked a bit annoyed about having to stay. As Haruka and the helldiver exited the room and was out of hearing range, AJ turned to see Twilight doing a swat pose and trying real hard to make the jacket work... which made Dashie hold her laughter, but Twilight took notice of it.

With anger in her tone, she asked what was so funny. "Well? What's so damn fucking funny Rainbow?"

Dashie coughed, and smiled. "Nothing, nothing. It's just seeing you trying so hard. It's... cute."

Twilight blushed a bit, but her anger didn't stop as her ego did. "Don't call me cute, Rainbow."

"Sorry, sorry." Dashie chuckled, but then she turned to AJ, noticing the sad look in her eyes. "Is everything okay, AJ?"

AJ pulled Dashie away from Twilight who went back trying to make the jacket work. The two stood in the corner and AJ explained how there was something wasn't right between Haruka and the other helldiver.

"I dunno, she pointed that weapon on her thigh scrap at the others when we were on the cliff. Like she was going to..." AJ didn't want to say the next part as she could feel Haruka is a good person, so she couldn't believe she will be a cold-blooded killer.

Dashie understood, and placed her hand on her shoulder. "Don't worry. Haruka isn't a killer, but what you told me made me worried, so I'll get down to the bottom of this."

AJ nodded, and thanked Dashie, but before she could walk off, Dashie stopped her, and whispered in her ear.

"Oh, don't tell Twi what I'm about to do." she sighed, but it wasn't an annoying one but a worried one. "She can't keep her temper and ego under control. She would rush into a battle blindly and put herself in danger. I'm not having that. So please, keep her safe, okay?"

AJ nodded with a smile and went back to Twilight and tried to help her in someway. Dashie smiled as she could hear Twilight getting pissed off at AJ pointless suggestions like squeezing her butt cheeks together.

"I'm not trying to make this jacket work with my ass!"

Dashie was amused by that comment.

'Oh, Twi. Always so amusing.'

Dashie chuckled as she headed for the door, but as she did, she could hear Twilight quickly asking her where she was going and even said she was going with her like she was some lost puppy. Dashie was amused by that, but she quickly came up with a lie and told them she was going to the bathroom and made a quick jab joke toward her so she won't follow her.

"Sorry Twi, but seeing you pose like that makes you look like you are taking a huge shit makes me want to go as well."

Twilight quickly got angry and threw the closest object, which was a metal chair, at Dashie. Dashie dodged the chair and made a run for the door.

"YOU LITTLE SHIT! I WAS JUST POSING!"

Dashie couldn't help but laugh, and was glad Twilight didn't follow her. She ran out of the door and was in the hall. She headed toward the entrance where they entered from. Dashie couldn't stop thinking what AJ told her.

'Haruka is very friendly, and I can't see her killing someone or even a teammate. I remember seeing the database info of a group of helldivers called Chaos divers. Helldivers that kill other divers, and if Haruka was one of them...'

Dashie remembered the video clips she saw and remembered how cold and heartless those helldivers were.

'That's not who Haruka is.'

She could see the kindness within Haruka's eyes, but then her worry grew as she reached the door.

'I hope my assumption is wrong.'

The door automatically opened as she stood in front of it and walked outside... only to be met with a gunfire going off. She could see the helldiver's body falling to the ground after being shot through the head.

"W-What?"

Dashie could see Haruka pointing her magnum at the dead helldiver and soon turning to her, but she wasn't wearing her helmet, so Dashie could see the coldness within her eyes.

"Crap, I wish you didn't have to see that." Haruka said as she started to walk toward her.

"W-W-Why did you k-k-kill her?!" Dashie yelled, terrified.

Haruka holstered her magnum and without saying a word, she handed her helmet to her, then walking off to check on the stationed turret gun that anyone could control and checked on the ammo. Dashie held the helmet, and soon saw a video being displayed inside the visor. She put on the helmet and saw a video feed being played. It looked like three helldivers, which one was the one that Haruka killed, were fighting off what seems to be the Automaton as they finally got hold of what seems a shelter area. A dropship landed inside a small building and soon the group started to evac the people within the shelter, which was mostly children. One of the helldivers was ordering the people to evacuate toward the facility where the ship had landed. It was a long line of people running to safety, and one of the helldivers was telling the children not to be scared and that they will protect them. As the line of people almost made it to the entrance of the building, what Dashie saw next made her sick and her eyes wide open.

Haruka closed the lid of the ammo of box and soon heard recorded gun fire. She turned to see Dashie watching the events unfolding through the helmet, and soon heard her saying no over and over again. She watched Dashie take off the helmet and tossed it to the ground.

"WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT!?" she shouted, angry and sickened.

Haruka picked up the helmet and put it on. "Children of the rich and higher-ups thinking they can get away with anything." she could see Dashie confused expression. "What you saw were kids to higher-up figures in the Super Earth government. Spoiled brats that look down on lower class civilians and one of their pass times on missions were killing innocent people like you saw."

Dashie couldn't believe. "Y-Y-You're kidding!" she looked at the dead helldiver on the ground. "But why kill them!? Shouldn't there be a trial or-"

"No, there isn't." Haruka shook her head. "Not with them. Like I said, their parents are very high ranking government figures and have a lot of power and money. Even with proof of their evil deeds, they can't be touch."

Dashie was starting to shake in anger. "But... but that isn't fair."

"Of course it's not, but the world is full of unfair things." Haruka said as she placed her hand on top of Dashie head, petting her like a big sister would do. "But sometimes, even with the smallest of hope, a miracle can happen."

Dashie looked up at her, her mind already putting things together. "Some government figures who hated their co-workers made a hit on those assholes, and you were the one to kill them, right?"

Haruka smiled. "Very smart, kid. Yes, I killed them because they deserved it, and no one could touch them. I had the honor of being the one who put those sick bastards into the grave. Of course, the bugs helped with the other two but least I was able to kill this one." she removed her hand and went over to the body to remove the ammo the helldiver had on her. "Sorry you had to see it happen. No kid like you should ever see someone kill another, but I had to do it, and I'm not ashamed of it."

Dashie closed her eyes, remembering the events that Haruka did. She saw the blood, brain matter and gore being spread out from the helmet. She felt sick, but not enough to make her throw up. But she saw another image in her mind.

"...I haven't seen death like that, but I'm no stranger to death."

"You have seen someone die, kid?" Haruka asked, looking up at Dashie.

Haruka finished checking the helldivers armor for ammo and soon stood up, and walked back toward her, and patted her on the head. She felt uneasy to see a young kid like her already saw death.

"Well, first off, I'm nineteen, so I'm not a kid." she pushed Haruka hand off. "Second, I saw my..." Dashie could picture the past as her hands became fists. "I saw my grandmother die to an uncurable disease at the time."

Haruka could feel the anger and sadness from Dashie's voice. She wondered why she was mad, but she will get her answer soon.

"My grandmother was the smartest woman in the world of my universe and I wanted to be like her so I could cure her sickness. At a very young age, I learned a lot of things and study about magic."

Haruka flinch as she heard that word again. "Magic?"

Dashie nodded. "Yes, magic. My grandmother was given a gift from her alternative version of herself, an Alicorn. My grandmother wasn't really my grandmother in blood, as her and girlfriend adopted and took in my mother..." she realized she was gonna go off track and went back to the subject. "But anyway, even she wasn't my grandmother in blood, she was my grandmother in my heart."

Haruka could see the anger growing. "Your grandmother was the person you cared about the most."

"Yes." Dashie growled. She started to get mad as rainbow tears started to fall out of her eyes. "I loved her deeply! I spent most of my early childhood in trying to find a cure but in the end..." she looked up at the gloom covered sky. "I couldn't find one, and she passed away... I wasn't smart enough to save her!" she started to sob heavily as rainbow tears kept falling.

Haruka sighed and placed her hands on her shoulders. "There is nothing you can do." she could feel Dashie's sobs becoming harder.

Dashie blocked out Haruka caring words as she remembered that day. Remembering how her mother broke down and crying. She could hear her little sisters crying and hugging her. She remembered her own sadness... but she remembered what her grandmother told her before dying.

"Dashie, whatever you go in life, know this," she remembers the last warm smile her grandmother gave to her. "I'm always proud of..."

Dashie opened her eyes and saying only one thing. "You." Haruka wondered what she meant by that. "My grandmother will always be proud of me, even if she's not here anymore. I'll live my life like she wanted for me too and will make her proud." she looked at Haruka, smiling. "It's why I'll carry her name with honor. Dashiell 'Twilah' Reinbold."

Haruka was happy to see Dashie was back being her cheerful self that she couldn't help but mess up her hair. Of course, Dashie didn't like that and shoved the hand away.

Soon the two were sitting and looking out at the wasteland. The wind was calm, but it was cold. They talked about things that were similar to their own universes. Haruka told Dashie a bit about the war on earth that ended up creating Super Earth, and how helldivers were created soon after. As they kept talking, Haruka remember something and took out a stim needle and handed it to her.

"Here."

Dashie blinked in confusion as she took the stim. "Huh? What's this for?"

Haruka went back to looking out to the wasteland. "You said you are the current smartest woman in your universe, right? I know this won't do much since you lost your grandmother, but if you can reverse engineer the stim and improve it, maybe you can make a cure for diseases."

Dashie was surprised. She wondered if she should take it? 'This will replace the medical nano machines in my universe. But..." her mind started to go to work. She looked over the needle and soon, Haruka asked what she was thinking. "Just going through how this stim needle works. Like, normal human body healing is a slow process, but yet, it can heal broken bones. As well as stop and close bleeding wounds in seconds."

Dashie stood up and started to walk back and forth. "There are four major stages for wounds to heal and those are Hemostasis, Inflammation, Proliferation and Remodeling. Hemostasis is the immediate phase after injury when clotting occurs and growth factors are released." she stops and turned to Haruka who had her helmet off. She could see the blank stare of not understanding in what was said. "Basically when the body stops the bleeding." she back to walking. "Inflammation is the second phase of healing, when blood vessels open up to increase blood flow. The body is working to remove debris and dead cells, while white bloods fight off infection and kicks off tissue repair. While Proliferation and Remodeling is what repairs your body and what parts that need repairing."

Dashie held the needle up in the air. "Haruka, tell me. Do these stims repair lost limbs?"

Haruka shock her head. "No, stims can heal wounds and bones in seconds but can't restore lost limbs. Helldiver who lost limbs will get robotic limbs to keep fighting. Why?"

Dashie was disappointed. "That's too bad. If it can, then it could be possible to create an advanced healing serum or pill." she shook her head. "Yeah, figure as much. It makes no sense as healing draws a tremendous amount of energy like calories, minerals and vitamins. On average, it's estimated that the body requires about 13.6 calories per pound of body weight each day for the healing process... but yet, these stims can do that in seconds." she took a closer look at the needle. She looked at the hypodermic needle. 'Precision sharpened needle for ease of penetration... so it means it can be injected anywhere on the body.' she was deep in thought. 'It uses the skin's natural elasticity and the muscle's tonicity to hold the needle in place, then the spring-loaded plunger is pushed down, and the liquid is injected...' her mind went deeper into thought and different theories of how this stim does its fast healing. "No doubt the stim makes the body produce ionized calcium by introducing transforming growth factor beta. Givi-huh?"

Dashie stopped and saw Haruka completely lost in all this. This made her realize she did it again, she let out her smart side out and went into a lecture.

"Oh, sorry. Let me try and say this simply. I think the stim makes the body pushes itself in a way that it was never made to do."

Haruka sighed in relief. "That's the simplest answer."

Dashie couldn't stop but chuckle. "Sorry, it sometimes happens."

Haruka shook her head, smiling. Telling her it was okay, but her smiled faded as Dashie returned the stim to her. "Huh? Why are you doing it back to me? You can-"

"Trust me, this stim could change the medical advancements in my universe. So many people can be cured, but the downsides are more than the good."

"What are you talking about?" Haruka asked, confused.

Dashie sat back down, sighing. "I saw how the life span of a helldiver on the battlefield. Most is ten seconds while outlining ones are months." she looked at Haruka. "How long have you been on the battlefield?"

"Since the start of the war which was February 8, 2184, and it's December 9 right now. I was put through boot camp and shipped off right away, why?" Haruka asked, now wondering what Dashie was getting at.

Dashie saw the info on Helldiver training camp. It was the basics in fighting that it only last twenty minutes at most. "You are one of the outlining ones then. You said there was side effects in using stims, right? The testing ones but the normal ones have the same side effects, correct?" Haruka nodded. "Then that means even the normal stims have side effects and those sides effects are too dangerous to have. I mean, these stims are priming your body to have super human healing by ways of having super human blood clotting. To get that, your heart, liver and other organs have to work harder and faster to the point it's on the edge of organ failure. You will get..."

Dashie stopped herself as she wasn't sure if she should tell her Haruka what will happen to her, but she felt a hand on her own. It was Haruka, giving a sad smile.

"Tell me. How long do I have?"

Dashie with her sad expression looked away. "Since it's almost been a year now, your body will soon start showing the side effects of the stims. You will develop deep vein thrombosis, pulmonary embolism, strokes, heart attack, your organ will have damage, hypertension, tachycardia and so on... Haruka..." she grabbed her hand and held it tight. "Even if you stop using the stims now, it won't undo the damage, and you will still suffer from the side effects. You will have a shorter life span. This so-called perfect drug..."

"Is the perfect drug for disposable soldiers, as many will die before those side effects come into effect." Haruka finished, sighing.

"Y-Yes."

Haruka sighed again. "Permacura; put your life in our hands." she chuckled, a bit bitterly.

Dashie felt awful in telling her this. She didn't know how to make her feel better, but she didn't have to as Haruka turned her hand around and placed the stim back into her hand.

"Haruka?"

"Keep it. Use it to make the best medicine in your universe. If the side effects can't be prevented, then you can use it to save someone life. Using it once won't trigger the side effects."

"But..."

"No, buts." Haruka smiled, petting her head again. Haruka got to use of doing that now. "Make your grandmother proud, and save people, okay? You have the gift and the knowledge to do that." she stopped with the petting and stood up, looking toward the wasteland again. "Even what you told me, I'll keep moving forward like always. If I die then I'll die knowing I saved as many people as I can and will continue to do so." she took a deep breath and exhaled, feeling the cold wind against her face.

"Haruka..."

Haruka turned to her. "Anyway, how's your lover doing in getting that... can't believe what I'm going to say, but getting that magical jacket working?"

Dashie blushed. "T-Twi isn't my l-lover! Why you think t-that!?"

Haruka blinked. "Well, the way she acts around you and the way you are so loyal and protective of her, I can't think of any other relationship between you two besides lovers."

"W-What?" Dashie was starting to blush hard, her cheeks and ears getting redder. "Y-You really t-think we are like that? We aren't! We are friends! How can you misunderstand friendship with love?!"

"Oh, I'm sorry. My mistake." Haruka giggled.

"Ugh!" Dashie turned away and crossed her arms, huffing and pouting. "Really, ho-"

"Don't be blinded by your loyalty to her." Haruka simply said as she cut her off.

"W-What?"

Dashie quickly turned around, seeing Haruka putting her helmet back.

"When it comes to protecting those we care about, we become blind to everything and don't think straight. Even if the person we are trying to protect doesn't need our protection, we keep going and going." she crossed her arms, looking serious. "You showed me that, kid. So I'm telling you it in return. I can see your purple friend seems to have deep issues in the way she was acting when she thought you were dead. Be careful with her, or you might get hurt."

"What the hell does that mean?"

Dashie got mad. She stood up and went up to her and shoved her, but Haruka didn't move.

"I don't understand what you mean by that, but I can say this." Dashie growled. "Twilight is a good friend, and she would never do anything to hurt-" Dashie quickly saw flashes of Twilight hitting her. She could remember feeling the pain, even it was just an accident she can still remember it. "N-Never mind. But, I still can say this. Twilight won't do anything that will harm me, so you are wrong."

Haruka was surprised to see Dashie changed her stance. Before she could ask what happened... she heard "her" within her mind.

'Your end is here, Helldiver Haruka.'

Haruka looked around in the wasteland, trying to spot the Overseer, but she saw nothing.

'This planet will be your grave, and there is nothing you can do.'

"Fuck, where is that bastard!?"

Dashie was confused and didn't have to wonder for long as Haruka turned to her, telling her that the Overseer was here.

"Get inside! If your friend hasn't gotten her jacket working then I want you three to hide deep inside the building! Don't let anything get to you!"

"W-What abo-!" Dashie couldn't finish as they suddenly saw a blue beam appearing far from them.

The two could see a cloak figure with a staff. Haruka knew it was her, it was the Overseer. The Overseer raised her staff and slammed it into the ground, making the blue beam appear again. Within the dark night of the wasteland, seas of glowing blue eyes could have been seen. Haruka was filled with horror as she realized what the Overseer has done.

"That monster! She turned the miners and colonist into..."

The Overseer stood in the front of her small army. She could hear the roars behind her, her forces were zombified humans. She spoke to Haruka once again.

'I'm no monster. The only monsters here are you and your kind. What you see before you is what you humans truly look like, but we tamed them to be our fodder. Soon, a new war will start where you all will fight and kill against your own. I'll watch you and the rest of your kind fall and die. It's such a shame though, Helldiver Haruka, that your life ends here. I could have taken you and used you to make an army of mindless Helldivers like these people before me. Such a waste, but it is what it is. You can run, but there is no escape, Helldiver. Farewell.'

"Damn it!" Haruka could see the once humans and turn into mindless monsters were heading their way. She rush to the turret gun but shouting back to Dashie as she fired.

"Go! Get inside now!"

Dashie knew Haruka were worried about her and her friends safely, but she couldn't leave Haruka to fight all by herself. She's going up against a horde of zombified humans, Dashie knew she needed to do something.

"I'll be back! I'll get Twi-"

"No you won't, Dash."

Dashie suddenly felt her jacket's collar being pulled, and she was sent flying toward another building in town. The one who did this was no other than Void who was fully healed.

"I have been waiting for this. Ever since you attacked me back in your universe." she crack her neck with her hand. She then gave an evil smile as her eyes started to glow red.

Dashie, who was laiding in the hole and rubble, got up. She dusted herself off and sighed. "Of course you'll be here. Void, I don't want to fight you..." she rubbed the back of her head. "Twi will though, so why don't you fight her? I can get her so wh-holy shit!" she duck in time as dark magical beam flew over her head.

Dashie was blasted out of the building as the beam made contact, causing it to explode.

"Void! What the fuck!? Why the hell are you attacking me!?"

Void stood her ground, growling and clenching her fists.

"Because I want to see how strong you truly are, Dash! So stop being a fucking wimp and fight me! Prove to me that I was right about you! That you are the strongest person here and not that purple bitch!"

Dashie was confused. Why is Void calling her the strongest one, when it's really Twilight. Well, she didn't have time as she jumped back as Void landed where she was, creating a large crater with her fist.

'Fuck! She's fast!'

Dashie was in the air as her wings appeared, doing her usual acrobatics to avoid Void. She could see that Void wasn't playing around and was going in for the kill.

As this was happening above, Haruka was on the turret which she is firing on to the horde of zombies. It was killing her inside as she had to kill her fellow humans, but it was either them or her. She fired at the zombies' head, knowing if the brain is damaged or destroyed the undead will fall.

The Overseer was watching in the distance as she was floating in the air. She hovered there as she watched Haruka fight off the horde that she created.

'Helldiver Haruka, no matter how much you shoot them down, more will come. You can't stop them all. Even if you did, there are more that will keep coming. I will have fun in seeing your death.'

She turned to Void, seeing her trying to land a punch on the flying human. Overseer was amazed how a human could fly, but ever since her race encounter Void and her mother, they learned about the multiverse so in one universe a human could fly... which for her was a disgusted thing.

'Dirty humans that could evolve to fly is such a disgusting sight.'

Overseer was watching them, wondering if the human would give the fallen Watcher's daughter the fight she wanted.

Haruka kept firing off the turret, but she could see the horde will be on her soon enough and the ammo won't last long. She got off and was wondering why Twilight and AJ wasn't here.

'They must have heard the gun fire by now and Dashie not being with them, so they should had came out running out here... and speaking of that kid...' she looked and could see her fighting off a creature that looked like Twilight. Another thing came to her thoughts. 'The kid could fly? Well, she did say she was from another universe and this kind of reinforce the idea, but...'

Haruka was brought out of her thoughts as the first zombie broke through the barbwire that surrounded the town entrance and ran toward her. She took a step back and took out her magnum and started firing on the incoming horde.

"Fuck, this is bad! Damn, I wish I had a better gun for close combat..." she looked at her sniper rifle on her stripe. "But this will do!" she fired her pistol until the clip was empty. She unloaded the casing out of the revolver's cylinder, as she tried to get the speed reloader out, but she needed to dodge the claws of the zombies as they started to reach her.

Haruka rolled and dodged each claw attack. She was forced to take out her sniper rifle, aiming at them... then toward the ground and fired. The bullet shot out and when it hit the ground, the bullet blew up and unleashed shrapnel everywhere.

The sharp metal shredded the zombies' bodies and the force pushed them back... but also caused Haruka to be hit by her own weapon. She was blown back and rolled on the ground. She was in so much pain as she could feel the shrapnel in her sides and feeling the exit wounds in her shoulder. She could hear the zombies regrouping and will be soon back on her.

"Shit..."

She took out a stim, but she remembered what Dashie told her. She held it tight.

"Even then, it's already too late. My body is already fucked."

She jammed the needle into the side of her neck, feeling the sting and the cold fluid entering her. She could feel the shrapnel leaving her body and the wounds closed. Along with the effects of the boost that came with it. She quickly got up and reloaded her magnum and fire off more shots. As the horde was on top of her, she started to use her close-quarter combat.

Her body was faster than before thanks to the stim, but she knew it to be gone in a few seconds. She had to kill the ones near her and move on.

Haruka had the upper hand as the zombies were slow and she was faster at the moment. But the Overseer could see her movements were becoming sluggish.

Overseer could peek into Haruka's mind, seeing what she had learned about the stims. 'What will you do, Helldiver Haruka? You know the only way to fight off my creation is to use the stims, which will give you the advantage over them. But the downside is destroying your body and shortening your lifespan. So, what will you do?'

Haruka had no choice. She took out another stim and jammed it into her neck again, keeping the boost effect going. She grabbed a zombie's arm, snapping and then tossing it into another zombie. Even though she was fighting them off, they were getting in good hits on her.

The zombies kept clawing at her. Each time she dodges or block the attacks, their claws cut into her suit, ripping and tearing it. Haruka didn't let it stop her, she kept fighting. She kept using stims to heal the wounds while at the same time keep her boosted.

"Need to keep fighting. Need to stay alive!"

She grabbed a zombie face, stopping it from biting down on her and putting the barrel of magnum into its mouth and pull the trigger. Her ears rang as the blood and brains splattered on her visor and chest plate. She was breathing heavily, trying to regain herself.

'What will you do, Helldiver Haruka?'

She could hear the Overseer in her mind.

'Will you fall here, or will you survive? It doesn't matter as I'll be watching. Your life ends tonight. You can't run. There is no escape. Only death awaits you.'

Haruka couldn't stop the zombies as more were piling on her. She needed to do something and fast. She could hardly see the Overseer in the sky as the zombies were crowding her.

Within her thoughts, she spoke to the Overseer. 'What happened to you? You usually hand on with things than just watching.' she smirks. 'What? Don't tell me, you are afraid to fight me yourself? What, our last little battle made you scared?'

This caused the Overseer to growl. She raised her staff, making the horde to stop and back away from Haruka. Overseer started to hover down and stood before Haruka.

'I don't fear you, Helldiver Haruka. You are nothing but a speck of dust compared to me. I'm merely toying with you. You can't defeat me, and I will make sure of that.'

Haruka didn't back down. She raised her fists up, ready to fight.

"I don't care. All I care is surviving, and that's all that matters."

The Overseer was getting more furious. 'Fool! Your life ends here!' she raised her staff, also ready for their final battle... until Dashie and Void landed between them, blasting the two back.

Dashie was holding Void's fist back as her feet were digging into the ground. Even her wings were helping her, she is slowly getting pushed back.

"Come on, Dash. Fight back already! After you gave me a good kick in the face, I could tell you were no normal human." she remembered the wings on Dashie's back. "Well that, and your wings too. Come on, give me the fight I have been wanting. Show me how strong you are!"

Dashie couldn't understand why Void is acting like this.

'What is going on? Why is Void acting like this? Why is she targeting me!?' she started to push back harder, giving her the advantage as she snapped off Void's fist and kicked her away. "Why are you acting like this!? I don't want to fucking fight you!"

Void was starting to be pushed back, but doing so made her smiled hard. "Why? I told you already, I want to see how strong you truly are, or aren't you listening? Plus, don't be a fucking a pussy! You had no problem being a thorn in my ass in the last universe, so why are you now?"

Dashie wasn't sure how to respond to that. "Void, please... let's not fight, okay? I'm not like Twi, who would rather fight than talk. If you want to talk then-"

"Fight."

Dashie wasn't shock when she heard that. With a dead pan look, she replied. "You two disagree when It's pointed out, but you and Twi sure act like twin sisters."

Hearing that made Void growled and attacked, forcing Dashie to block and getting sent into the air.

"WE'RE NOT FUCKING SISTERS! I WOULD RATHER DIE THAN BE LINKED TO THAT BITCH!" Void shouted as she followed after Dashie.

Dashie recovered in the air, and saw Void hovering near her with the most pissed off look.

"Just by saying that shit, I'm going to kic-huh?" Void could see Dashie trying her hardest to hide her laughter. "What the hell is so funny?"

Dashie couldn't hold it in anymore and finally let out her laugh.

"Pfffahaha! Oh, god! Y-You and Twi are too damn alike, you know that? It's hilarious!"

"W-WHAT!?" Void blush.

Dashie laughed and did flip in the air, making her hair flip as well showing off her pink iris. Void was getting more pissed off... but she started to see a memory from her old life when she was a child...

Static

"Take this, Big Horn!" yelled Void's Rainbow Dash, who was wearing a white tunic, as she splashed her in the face with water, laughing.

Void growled "Don't call me that!" she shouted back, using her hand to grabbed Dash over the head and dunking her into the lake. "Why do you hate my horn? Huh?"

She pulled Dash's head out of the water. She bet Dash was going to cry like always, but she was kind of stunned to see her laughing.

"Hey, why are you laughing?" her expression became creep out. "Stop it, I could have drowned you, you know? So stop it."

"Hahaha! Why are you so angry, Big Horn?" Dash continued to laugh. "You are always mad. First, I was scared of you, but now I see you aren't scary at all."

"Grr..."

"Plus, the name Big Horn fits you, like I told you before." Dash smirked.

Void was ready to punch her, but she heard Dash's reply.

"I love your horn, because how unique it is." she did a big smile. "It's strong looking too!"

Hearing that made her heart skip a beat. No one, besides her mother, had ever complimented her horn before. To hear Dash said that she love her horn made her felt ...happy.

"Void?"

Void snapped out of memories and saw Dashie hovering before her face, looking worried.

"Hey, are you okay? You seem..."

"Shut up, Dash. I'm fine."

Void looked away, hiding her blushing cheeks.

Dashie looked confused about Void's reaction. "Oh, good. I'm glad. I was getting worried." she was kind of glad that Void stopped attacking her and now allowing her to help Haruka, who was now fighting the Overseer in staff to hand combat.

She was about to fly off, but she was suddenly tackled by Void, and they crashed into a warehouse.

Dust and rubble flew down from the hole they created. Dashie could feel her neck being choke and looked to see Void sitting on top of her.

"Why the fuck are you still alive, huh?"

Dashie was confused by her question. She was also having a hard time breathing with the way Void was choking her.

"I saw you fucking die before me! But here you are, alive and kicking!"

Void could see her Rainbow Dash in Dashie's spot. She was going into a mental break-down.

"HOW!? ANSWER ME, DASH! HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE!? TELL ME!!"

She shook Dashie around, getting more desperate.

"I saw you die! I saw the light of your eyes go out, and yet... here you are..." she stopped choking her... and Dashie could see laughing softly, until it became insane. "I'm so happy! I'm so happy!"

Dashie wasn't sure what to think of this. Why was Void acting so... crazy now?

"I don't care how you came back, but we can be together again! Hahaha! We can go back to being best friends, right, Dash?"

Dashie was stunned. Was Void's reason for her sudden change because of this? She wanted a friend? A friend she lost?

'If I can become her friend, maybe...' she closed her eyes, feeling bad. 'No, that be wrong. She lost someone that she deeply cared about and thinks I'm that person...why?' Dashie opened her eyes and answered her. "I'm not this 'Dash' person you lost, Void. I'm sorry, but..."

"LIES!" Void yelled.

"N-No, I'm telling the truth! I'm not this Dash, or whatever the fuck her name is!" she could feel Void choking her again. "But we can be friends! You and I!"

Void stopped, her rage vanishing away in seconds. Her eyes became soft with a hint of hope.

"Y-You mean it?"

"Yes! You, me, Twi-UGH!?"

Void went back to choking Dashie when she heard that name. Her grip became harder. "I'm not sharing you with that faker! You are mine and mine alone, Rainbow Dash!"

"H-Ha... hav-e to... ca-cough!"

Void noticed the tears in her eyes. "W-Why are you crying, Rainbow Dash? Stop it! Why are you crying!? STOP IT!"

"C-Ca...ca-cough can't b-b-breathe..."

Void did a broken looking smile. "You were always a cry baby, you know that? You gotta be stronger than that if you want to live! Live in this unfair world we call life!" flashes of her seeing how her Rainbow Dash died and how she kept herself going to survive in her dead world, until Fayth found her. "True strength is letting in the hopelessness of the world and yet, keep pushing forward. That's true strength. And if you aren't strong enough then..."

'Then...?'

Before Void could finish, she suddenly felt arms wrapping around waist, and she was pulled off Dashie and suplex into the ground hard. She rolled away to recover from the surprise attack.

"Get your dirty hands off Rainbow!"

Void narrowed her eyes as she Twilight standing in front of Dashie, protecting her while AJ was helping Dashie up.

"What took y-you girls so long!?" Dashie asked, rubbing her throat.

AJ slowly glared at Twilight, who was blushing hard. "Well, about that..."

As Dashie left the room, AJ shook her head in how Dashie made Twilight so mad.

'That little sugar stick, teasing Twilight like that. It's like a clown a messing around with a wild enrage bull. Doesn't know how Twilight will react to something like that.'

She sighed then return her attention to Twilight... only to see her second guessing her pose. She was trying to make herself look like she didn't needed to take a shit like Dashie made fun of her of doing.

"Um... AJ, am I doing it right? How do I look?" she was blushing hard. "I don't look stupid right?"

AJ was stunned. Was Twilight asking for her advice, Twilight herself, was asking for help... from her. AJ never thought she will live to see this day, Twilight actually asking her for help.

'Well, I'll be darned. Twilight Spark is asking for help. Never thought the day will come...'

"Depends, sugar cube. What are you trying to do anyway? I know you are trying to control that fancy colorful jacket but does posing make it work? I mean, Dashie was just joking around about you were posing, Twilight."

Twilight shook her head, dropping the pose.

"...to be honest, I didn't know I swatted down as I was thinking hard in my mind. And well, the thing is... I think the jacket is controlled by my emotions? I think?"

AJ tipped her visor up a bit. "So, are you saying that the jacket is connected to you emotionally or something like that?"

"Yeah, pretty much."

"So, does that mean you got emotional, and the jacket went out of control. Making you jump out of your world?"

"I guess so, I mean..." Twilight touched the rainbow jacket. "When I put it on for the first time, I felt like I didn't deserve to wear it..."

AJ knew where this was going.

"I mean, this jacket belonged to my... late mother. She was an awesome and wonderful person, who was always there for me and for others who needed help. She helped a ton of people... like I told you back then. I miss her dearly, but..." Twilight took a deep breath. "I always wanted to be like her and I told myself I could be like her and..."

"That's when the jacket reacted to your emotions and brought you into Dashie universe I take?"

Twilight nodded slightly. "Somewhat. Anyway, I have been trying to do the same thing again, but it's not working this time. The jacket isn't reacting to me anymore, and it's frustrating me to no end! Arg, it's like the damn thing is mocking me! It's a magical item, but yet my magic can't do shit too."

AJ didn't know how to react. She's a normal earth centaur, not a unicorn version. So she couldn't give advice in magic department, but she could give advice in something else.

"Maybe you are doubting yourself, Twilight."

Twilight gave AJ a look. "What do you mean by that?"

AJ crossed her arms, and Twilight could feel the sternness coming from her.

"What I'm saying is, are you doubting yourself in being like your mother. You kind of admit it by saying you feel the jacket was mocking you. Are you feeling that way because you believe it to be true?" AJ's expression became a soft one. "Twilight, you are not your mother and will never be like her, even if you wore that rainbow jacket or not. But that doesn't mean you can't follow her footsteps. You have to find your own path and walk down it, making a difference for yourself. If you don't then..."

Twilight gave AJ a cold stare, not liking what she heard. "Then what?"

AJ walked up and playful punched Twilight on the shoulder. "Then, I'm afraid you'll be stuck walking in her shadow. And I know for sure, you aren't the kind of person to be like that, right?"

Twilight could see a smirk on AJ's face, and she felt AJ's words were reaching her. She wanted to be like her mother, but deep down she knew AJ was right.

'I'm not my mother. I will never be like her... but that doesn't mean I can't help people like her. Even though I'm not on her level of strength and magic, that doesn't mean I can't fight to help those in need...'

As Twilight was thinking that, AJ noticed the jacket was starting to glow with a dim rainbow light. She shouted at Twilight that whatever she was thinking, was wrong... but the light started to fade as Twilight's thoughts went south...

'No, that's stupid. Yeah, I'm not her, but I should try to be just like her! I need to be her! I shouldn't be myself. I shouldn't...!'
The jacket's glow began to vanish as her negative thoughts were starting to take hold.

'I'm not my mother and will never be her! No matter how much I try, it won't change anything!'

Twilight slammed her fist into the ground, leaving a hole. AJ sighed, seeing the colorful light was gone fully. She walked to Twilight and...

Smack

Twilight felt the pain behind her head, making her grabbed her head and looked back to see AJ giving her a look.

"Ow, the fuck was that for, AJ!?"

AJ crossed her arms and gave Twilight a cold stare. "What were you thinking back there? You was doing it until you weren't. What the hey were you thinking?"

Twilight could feel her anger rising.

'This fucking centaur doesn't know anything! What the fuck does she know about me or my feelings about all this!? She doesn't understand shit!' she made a fist, clenching it hard. "Fuck off, AJ! It's none of your fucking business what I was thinking!"

She was ready to leave the room, but AJ's voice made her stop.

"Don't be a coward, Twilight. Just because you lost your mother doesn't mean you can't do better than her. You don't need to walk in her shadow."

AJ walked up to Twilight's back, reaching out with her hand.

"You aren't alone. Be honest with yourself. You aren't her, but you can do so much more than she could ever do. You aren't alone like I said, you have...friends."

AJ placed her hand on Twilight's shoulder, feeling a bit of hope for her.

"So, stop being a stubborn ass and listen to what your heart is saying. Don't worry about being her or not, just be yourself." she could see the struggle within her friend. She needed to say something that will put Twilight on the right path. "If Dashie was here right now, she will be telling you the same thing. That girl is a smart cookie, so why can't you?"

'Rainbow...' Twilight looked down at the jacket, seeing a rainbow glow from the inside. She didn't care if the jacket was mocking her or not. 'AJ is right. Rainbow will be telling me the same thing... so...'

Twilight shrug off AJ's hand from her shoulder and went back to the spot she was before. She started to think positive thoughts again, which made the jacket start to glow as she did the swatting pose from before... until a thought creep into mind...

"You look like you are taking a huge shit!" said the echo of Dashie's voice within Twilight's mind. Her face became flustered, remembering that Dashie was laughing hard at her when she was doing the pose.

The embarrassing thought made her lose focus on the jacket, which made the glow start to fade. She opened her eyes and tried to do different poses, but with each pose she felt it to be more embarrassing. Her thoughts were nothing but not wanting to be made of a fool of herself in front of Dashie.

"This?" she rested her back on the wall, while bending one leg and resting her foot against the wall as well. She stopped and moved away from it. "N-No! She will say I look like a hooker or something!"

AJ blinked in confusing as she watched Twilight doing different poses, ranging from weird ones to...

"Maybe this?" Twilight asked herself, her eyes becoming swirls as her cheeks were red. She pushed her large breasts together while leaning over a bit, making her ass stand out a bit.

'W-What the fuck is she doing?' AJ could feel her face becoming red from seeing Twilight's weird poses. 'Did she broke something in her head or what?'

As AJ was trying to understand her friend's weird behavior, she suddenly heard weird noise. Noises she heard before which were the sounds that the weapons that Haruka and the Helldiver used. She figured the Overseer arrived... then she realized that Dashie never returned, which meant...

"Twilight! We're under attack!"

But she could see Twilight was too far gone in her weird little world as she was leaning against the wall again, but looking like she was a girl who was caught naked and trying to hide herself from the eyes of her perverted stalker.

"S-She will laugh at this pose!" Twilight could feel her face heat up from the embarrassment. "N-No!"

AJ facepalm, realizing what was going in Twilight's mind when she heard that.

"Oh Celestia, give me strength..."

"She wasn't listening to me at all, until I had to use my ace. Which was calling her Twi-"

"DON'T CALL ME THAT! ONLY-" Twilight faced her, filled with rage, but AJ waved her off.

"Yeah, yeah. Only little sugar stick here can. Whatever, it worked and here we are after Haruka pointed us the way. Now..." AJ's voice became stern when she and Twilight glared at Void. "Tell me, why the fuck are you attacking our friend! Attacking her like that without us around is no honor. It's dirty."

Void rolled her eyes. Not believing what she just heard now. Dashie fully stood up and asked AJ a quick question.

"How's Haruka!? She was fighting the Overseer." she could see AJ and Twilight not wanting to answer that question. Dashie became worried and asked again. "AJ? Twi? What is happening to her?"

AJ was going to answer, but Twilight did instead.

"She's getting her ass kick... she refused my help, saying she was thinking of using me to fight the Overseer, but said this was her problem, and we needed to leave. So I'm taking her advice and letting her fight."

"Are you sure about this, Twi?"

Twilight could see Dashie didn't want to leave their new friend behind, neither did she. She knew her mother would do the same and help a friend out... but she will never be her...

"Yes, I'm sure. Besides, saving your butt is more important than helping her. She's a soldier, she can handle herself. And if she dies then..." Twilight narrowed her eyes at Void, ignoring the thought about Haruka's fate. "Anyway, you want to hurt Rainbow then you have to go through me, Void!" she punched her fist together.

"Ooh, you really want to fight, huh, faker?" Void was grinning like a mad person.

Dashie didn't like where this was going. She could tell that Void was like Twilight. Something bad happen to her, but unlike Twilight, she saw the suffering, pain and trauma as a way to become stronger. Twilight bottle it, but Void embraced it.

"No, I can't let you do that, Twi!"

Dashie created her slime wings that became normal wings and got between the two, her arms out.

"Why not, Rainbow?" Twilight was confused. "This cunt attacked you, and I'm not going to let that slide."

"I know, but you can't fight her! She's like yo-"

"WE'RE NOT ALIKE!" Twilight and Void shouted in unison, and Dashie could feel their rage.

"Listen, Rainbow, we don't have time for this." Twilight used her magic to toss Dashie over to AJ.

Void nodded in agreement. She crack her neck, smiling. "For once, I agree with the faker! So, you better be ready you wannabe!"

"You are going to regret saying that, bitch."

Void was ready, and she dashed to Twilight. Twilight blocked Void's first strike, and the two entered in a fierce fist fight. Dashie was help back up by AJ, but seeing the fight before her made her so sad.

'They both are carrying something painful within them. I can tell, they truly are alike...'

As that was happening, Haruka was losing her battle like Twilight had said.

"Ugh!"

Haruka landed on the ground. Her armor was badly damaged, her helmet visor was broken. Her blue eye could be seen as blood was dripping down her face. She coughed and could taste blood.

"Ugh..."

The Overseer walked up to her.

"You are a strong one. But it is not enough, Helldiver Haruka."

Haruka pulled out a stim, but the Overseer slammed her staff into Haruka's wrist, forcing her to drop it. She raised her staff, but putting it under Haruka's neck.

"Stand proud. You're strong." Haruka could feel the staff pressing hard against her throat as powerful energy was slowly building up in it. "You are strong Helldiver Haruka, but I am beyond strength. After what your kind did to us, we grew stronger in the shadows." Overseer moved her staff away from Haruka's neck and slammed it onto Haruka's back instead, firing off the charged blast. "This is a fitting end for a Helldiver, dying by the hands of the one they hunted. Fitting, is it not?"
Haruka's body was burning, and her screams could be heard in the distance. The Overseer ended her attack and walked over to Haruka's side and raised her head to her. She could see that Haruka was on verge of death.

"If you had an eternity to roam a desolate dead world. What will you do there?" Haruka just looked at her, coughing up blood. "Will you scream out, hoping that someone returns your call, or would you run around aimlessly, hoping that you'd find something within the dead world?" she lowered her head closer to Haruka's, her voice becoming more deep. "When you had enough of that world, you can't leave no matter what you try. If you were to take your own life, you would just wake up in that very dead world."

Overseer slammed Haruka's face into the dirt.

"Covered in your own filth and blood. It is just you, yourself and your thoughts. Soon, your body will break down, killing you from inside out."

Haruka tried to move, but the Overseer strength was too strong.

"All the memories, all the feelings." She picked up Haruka by her neck, showing the wasteland before them and the zombified humans. "Gone! Leaving just a husk." she threw Haruka back on the ground. "No one is here, not even god to bear witness to your suffering. There is no end to this pain. All you do is close your eyes."

Haruka slowly closed her eyes...

"Hoping the next time you open them, you'd be home."

Overseer step on top of Haruka's chest, but no sound could be heard, not even a cough. Haruka was barely breathing.
"But what is home? You have forgotten it, right?"

She got off of her and looked into the wasteland.

"My people's suffering, my suffering... will it ever end? You and your foolish race thinks you killed us all, but no. We are the darkness within the shadows. The pain, the suffering, the anger, the rage, the betrayal, the fear, the hopelessness... the death. We are all these things and more. And now, I will make sure, your race will suffer just as we have."

Haruka didn't want to believe what she was hearing. Not after what Dashie had told her, how the Illuminate were a peaceful race before finding Super Earth. Now seeing the monster her people had created, it was the true nightmare.

Overseer turned around started to walk off. As she did so, she spoke into Haruka's mind.

"If you somehow survive this, Helldiver Haruka, then tell your leaders this." she stopped and eyed her. "Calypso, in the coming days will be our staging ground for the next stage of our plan. Come and defend it all you want. There will be nothing but a bloodbath waiting for you. We will not stop until we make this galaxy bleed and scream out in agony!"

Haruka could hear a deep chuckle as the Overseer walked off.

"And then, our revenge shall begin!"

Overseer slammed her staff on the ground, making the blue light appear over her. Soon, she was gone. Since their master was no longer stopping them, the zombies started to slowly surround Haruka. They started to hiss and growl at her, drooling for her flesh.

Haruka tried to move, but the damage was too great. All she could do was watch as the zombies closed in on her.

'Damn it.'

She could see the stim near her, the one that the Overseer stopped her from using. She needed to use it before she will be zombie chow.

'If I can just reach it...!'

Haruka reached her hand out, her fingers twitching as the zombies drew closer. She also got it when there was a loud boom.

Soon, Twilight and Void landed near Haruka, blasting the zombies away with their powerful magical auras. The two were fist fighting each other, as they dodge each other punches, their punch shockwave blasted the zombies as they were caught in the crossfire. Because of this, Haruka was able to use the stim and her body quickly heal. She removed her helmet and tossed it aside, feeling the pain slowly fading.

She didn't get up though, since she was watching the fight between Twilight and Void. The two were destroying the area around them and Haruka thanked liberty that was on the ground as those shockwaves went over her head.

Twilight and Void clashed into each, punching each other in face. They were in a stalemate like always as they kept their punches on each other cheeks. They glared at each other and leapt away. Twilight started to use her Arcane fist skill, while Void used a new form with her bladed wings.

"Lilith!" Void called, making her wings transform.

The bladed wings were covered in giant leaves and white flowers. Twilight stopped her casting spell for her Arcane and wondered what his new form would do.

"Really? You are going to fight me with flowers and leaves?"

Void smirk as she unleashed the white flowers toward Twilight. Twilight quickly dodge a few but was hit by the rest. As those flowers landed on her arms, the roots quickly stabbed into her arms.

"Fuck!" Twilight screamed in pain. She wanted to pull them off but both of her arms became paralyze, not being able to move. "The hell is this!?"

Void just laughed at her. "No Arcane bullshit for you this time, faker!"

She stomped the ground, unleashing thorn spikes that were heading to Twilight.

"Ah, fuck! Damn it!"

Twilight was able to dodge them, but without the use of her arms, she was pretty had to rely on her legs for this fight, sadly Arcane Fist were only for fists, not feet. She could also use her magic but not fully knowing what else Void could do with her new form, she needed to keep some magic ready just in case.

"You can't win this! Give up!"

Twilight wasn't going to give up. She may not be able to cast Arcane Fist, but that didn't mean she was going to down that easy.

"FUCK YOU!"

Twilight charge forward, dodging the spike thorns. She was getting closer, but before she could kick Void, she noticed the white flowers were falling all around.

'Oh no, not again!'

Twilight cast a barrier around herself, blocking the flowers from attaching on to herself once more. The flowers landed on the barrier, they started to stab it with their roots, trying to get inside. Twilight could see her barrier was being completely covered in the flowers roots that she couldn't see.

"Shit!"

Twilight cast a teleportation spell, leaving the barrier. It didn't matter as the barrier was destroyed by the flowers.

"Ha! You can't hide from me, faker!"

Void quickly sense where Twilight was and unleashed a whirlwind of petals above herself. Twilight reappeared and was quickly caught in it. She was being tossed around within the storm, and before she could teleport again, the petals stabbed into her skin.

"GAH!"

Twilight was now paralyze, falling to the ground. She landed on her back and looked at her whole body, seeing the same flowers from before.

"Damn it..."

Void walked up to her. With a happy smile on her face, she pointed the blade covered wing at Twilight's face.

"Any last-UGH!?"

Void was suddenly blasted by a powerful explosion and felt something sharp entering her body from behind. She stumbled sideways in pain. She looked down at her body, seeing it was filled with holes and blood coming out.

"What?"

She looked where the shot came from and saw Haruka holding rifle that she was able to get back. Haruka pulled back the action bolt lever and pulled the trigger... only to find out she ran out of ammo.

"Shit!"

Void's wounds started to recover and pushing out the shrapnel. She blessed her regenerating healing powers as it was helping her recover from the attack. As long, she stayed in this universe with large amount of negative energy, she could heal from any deadly wound.

"Well, looks like I need to change targets." Void raised her hand and she aimed her attack toward Haruka.

But before she could fire it off, she was kicked in the face. Void was stunned at first, but she quickly smiled as she knows that strength. Her eyes moved and she saw her.

"Dash!"

Dashie's face was filled of regret but also anger. She didn't want to hurt Void, but she was going to let her friends get killed.

"I'm sorry, Void. I have to stop you."

Dashie then zip away and returned, tackling Void toward outside of the town. She tackled Void right into the ground, dragging her along until they stopped.

"Please, stop! I don't want to hurt you!" Dashie tried to reason with her, but Void wasn't going to listen.

"Why!? You saw what I did to that faker, and that's just the beginning! I'll show you what I'm made of, you'll be amazed! How strong I became, Dash! I wasn't strong enough to save you, but now I can by making you see that faker doesn't deserve you!"

Void unleashed the twister with petals, blasting Dashie into the air and being covered in the flowers. But unlike Twilight and normal body, Dashie's slime body ate the flowers and stop them from paralyzing her.

Dashie fell to the ground, not feeling any pain. She smirks.

"Sorry, but I'm half Pegasus, so any wind attack won't work me!"

Void chuckled. "I know." her wings started to remove the leaves and were now colored blue. "Blue Moon!" She shouted, suddenly making water blast out from under the ground.

"Whoa!"

Dashie flew up, but she was quickly shallowed by the sphere of water that hovered above the ground. It was the length of a football field and Dashie was in the center of it.

'Okay, this is bad!'

Dashie was now trapped within a bubble, and she could feel herself struggling. Her body started to go stiff...

'Damn...'

Dashie remembered what her mother, Blitz, told her. She told her how her twin sister, Braver, body will melt if she was in water for too long. It seems slime's gooey body will harden or melt when exposed to water long term of time or in huge amounts. It really depended on the slime. It happened to her mother when she became an anthro, and it happened to her once when they were at the beach.

'I-I need to get out of here!'

She tried to swim up, but her arms and legs were starting to become hard.

'Damn it!'

She wasn't able to move anymore and slowly fall back down. She could see the gloom skies clearing as the morning sun shined through. Dashie was holding her breath, but her lungs were slowly stopping as her insides were suffering the same fate.

'I-I'm going to die...'

She closed her eyes, but felt a warm embrace. She opened her eyes to see Void hugging her, smiling.

"Don't you remember this, Dash? How I dunk you in the water, making you struggle and laugh when you pop your head out of the water?"

'V-Void...?'

Void could see tears were falling down her cheeks, as she was smiling. Her body not affected by the water.

"You always laugh about it, but before? You always cried about it, fearing I was drowning your weak annoying ass. I never liked your crying, but I do love hearing your laughter."

'V-Void...'

"Dash, I miss those times, you know. When it was just the two of us."

Dashie could feel her remaining air running out, her lungs were getting hard like stone. She was gonna drown, but she noticed that Void was getting closer to her.

"You returned into my life, so let me confess something that I couldn't say back then."

Void's lips were getting closer to Dashie's.

"I love you, Rainbow."

'Void...!'

As their lips almost touched, something moving real quick hit the outside of the sphere, breaking through it and getting close to them. Void sense it and quickly let go of Dashie in time to see Twilight rocketing toward them and grabbing Dashie from her. As she went by, she shoved something into Void's chest.

Twilight raised her hand and did a middle finger. With that act done, she and Dashie rocket by and was teleported away.

Void grit her teeth and looked what Twilight gave her. It was a red ball that became flat and shot out a red beam to the sky. Void quickly knew what it was as she has seen Helldivers use this since she visited this universe a few times.

Sounds of a fighter jet was roaring and getting close to the sphere of large water. Underneath the ship, a hatch opened up, revealing a large missile. As it sore pass, it released it and was heading toward the sphere. It was covered in Twilight's magical aura, making it not lose its speed as it went through the water and toward Void.

"SHIT!"

Void quickly used her bladed wings to block the incoming bomb. It slammed into them, her wings shaking under the pressure. The bomb had a delay before exploding and Void was caught in it...

Twilight reappeared with Dashie in her arms. They landed near Haruka, AJ and... a supply case. Dashie could see an impact marks around it, which means Haruka called it in.

"Rainbow!" Twilight cried, seeing that Dashie wasn't moving much. "What she did to you!?"

Dashie could feel her slime body slowly flowing again, her joints and insides were recovering. She smiled at Twilight. "What took you so long?"

Twilight smiled back, happy to see that Dashie was okay.

"Well, sorry for saving your damn ass!"

The two laugh, but them and the others turned their attention to the incoming object that was heading toward them. The object crashed into the ground and caused them to jump back.

"Fuckers!"

The dust cleared and standing before them wax Void. Her body was badly burned and missing an arm, but like before her wounds started to heal and missing arm started to grow back.

"How did the hell did the flower's poison stopped working on you, faker? You shouldn't have been able to move for least an hour."

Twilight stood up and pointed to the supply case. "Haruka called that in and jammed a needle into my neck. Whatever was in that needle healed my body and gave a great high for a few seconds!" she took a stance. "You sure you wanna good?"

Void could see Haruka and AJ joining Twilight's side. She step a foot forward, only for gun fire blasted in front of her, kicking up the dirt. She could see the fighter jet from before, flying by. It gave a warning shot.

"Tsk..." Void said as she grits her teeth. She wasn't in a good spot right now. Her arm recovered, but her wounds were still healing. Plus, she will be fighting three people and a fighter jet. The odds weren't in her flavor.

The gang watched as Void opened a rift.

"I'll be back, Dash." she said, before jumping through the rift and closing it behind her.

As that was happening, Haruka noticed that the zombies were all dead, killed by the fight that Twilight had with Void. Her mission was over...

"-listen to what your heart is saying. Don't worry about being her or not, just be yourself." Dashie said as she encouraged Twilight who was focusing on using her jacket.

The rainbow jacket shined bright as Twilight had no doubts at all. She smiled at Dashie, her tail wagging with happiness.

"Thanks Rainbow!"

As the two were chatting, AJ who had watched everything and felt annoyed.

"So when I tell her that, she second guess herself, but if little sugar stick tells her, she's peachy?"

"She's attached to Dashie, so it's not surprising she will be filled with so much hope when it's said by someone you love."

AJ turned and could see Haruka joining her side. Far from them was the dropship that was waiting for her.

AJ did a chuckle. "Well, I know, but-"

"Don't let Dashie get killed."

"Huh?"

"Don't let Dashie get killed. Keep her safe, because Twilight will lose control if Dashie was to die. We saw it first hand when she thought I killed Dashie with my stim pistol and the way she always around her, like a puppy, you know." Haruka kept looking at Twilight. "Something happened to her, something that made her unstable and if she loses her 'hope', to keep her stable, I don't even want to know what will happen. So, you better keep her safe, you hear."

AJ nodded. "Yeah, got it."

"Good." Haruka smiled at her.

Soon, Twilight and Dashie joined them.

"Twi seems to be in control of the jacket now..." Dashie nervously smiled. "...maybe."

Haruka giggle at that. She then did the Super Earth's salute. Dashie and AJ return it, but Twilight rolled her eyes.

"Take care then, my friends."

Dashie nodded and became worried. Seeing how damaged Haruka suit was, but something else. "Will you be okay...? I'm not talking about-"

"I know what you are talking about. I'll be fine, like always!"

Before she smiled, she could hear her comm going off.

"Yeah, until your luck runs out one day." it was Eagle-77 voice. She sounded concern for her friend.

Haruka ignored her friend. Waving goodbye, she entered the dropship, and it soon took off. The group waved goodbye, until the ships were no longer in sight.

Dashie and AJ turned to Twilight, ready to leave this universe. Twilight looked at the jacket, seeing it glow with its rainbow light. She nodded and held out her hands.

"Let's get out of here."

AJ grabbed the hand, while Dashie did the same but in doing so, Twilight blush. She lost focus of her thoughts and emotions that the jacket's energy lost control. Engulfing the three in its light, not allowing Twilight to travel freely...

Haruka was in her seat within the dropship. She was looking through her helmet system, looking at all the info that Dashie hack and downloaded into the helmet. All of Super Earth's secrets and evil deeds.

"Sweet liberty..." Eagle-77 whispered, as she was reading what Haruka sent her in a close link. "...this can't be true... but it's coming from you, so I know it is. So what are we gonna do with this info? You know the Truth Enforcers are to kill us if we leak this to the public."

"Yeah, but we need to show this to everyone on the ship. Those that we can trust the most. So don't tell anyone yet, okay?"

"Got it."

The dropship entered the Super Destroyer and dock in the hanger bay, while Eagle-77 wasn't far from behind. After a bit, Haruka got on the platform that lead to the upper floor. As she arrived, she headed to the bridge. She could see her Democracy Officer, who was looking at the galaxy map.

"Happy to see you're okay, H1. The information you sent about Calypso was very concerning." he said.

Haruka stopped, standing there as she waited for her next order... only to hear the cryonic storage pods moving and hearing someone walking up to behind her. She heard a gun being loaded.

The Democracy Officer sighed. "We got a link from the higher ups in the military branch. Said the mainframes were hacked and they lost the trail near this planet. We are the only active unit here, H1. So..." he turned around, to see Haruka and the Truth Enforcer, who was dressed in white armor, aiming their weapon to her head. "What did you do, girl?"

Haruka removed her helmet and had a serious face. "Learned the truth, sir! The real truth, not the lies that Super Earth had been spreading!"

The Democracy Officer said nothing. Haruka could feel the barrel of the gun pressing against her head, making her close eyes...

Bang

...

Thud

Haruka opened one eye and saw something that made her confused. Her Democracy Officer fired his pistol, killing the Enforcer before they had a chance to shoot.

"Speak, what did you learn that Super Earth wants you dead, girl."

AJ was hovering within the rainbow light, she was shaking her head at the sight she saw. Seeing Twilight holding on to Dashie like it was a life and death situation.

"Twi! Please, let go!" Dashie asked, blushing hard.

Twilight said nothing. She was blushing with embarrassment as well, but after getting separated with Dashie in the first universe they jumped into, she wasn't going to lose her again.

"Sorry Rainbow, but I'm not letting you go."

Dashie could feel Twilight's large breasts pushing up against the back of her head."But this is awkward with AJ looking at us with those judging eyes!"

"Awkward or not, I'm not losing you!" Twilight replied as her face became more red and her eyes being swirls again. Pressing her chest harder against Dashie, who quickly covered her crotch with her hands. Twilight didn't want to admit it, but she was liking in cuddling with Dashie's small body.

AJ laughed, seeing how the two were in reaction to her being here. After some while, the rainbow light slowly started to vanish, but something wasn't right...

Dashie realized what was happening, where they will be ended up in. She quickly looked up at Twilight with fear.

"TWI, PUT A BARRIER AROUND US, QUICK!"

Twilight quickly snapped out of her horny trance and did what Dashie said. As the light vanished, the three were protected by her barrier.

"Wha- What's going on?" AJ asked, not understanding what she was seeing.

To her, they were floating in pure darkness with bit of what looked like stars during the night sky. To Dashie and Twilight, they knew where they were...

"We're in space..." Dashie explained.

The purple bubble was floating in the middle of space...

....and not too far from them, a small spaceship shuttle was getting close to them.

Within the ship and in the bridge, a rainbow hair and blue skinned female was piloting her ship.

"Are you sure, sweetie? I'm not seeing anything on the radar."

The bridge door opened and stepping inside was person wearing a purple armor space suit. The helmet had grill lights on them.

"Trust her, Kelly. Our little girl is never wrong in picking up weird frequency. Like destroyed ships that we can scavenge." she turned around, seeing a twenty year old woman, her eyes closed as she pointed ahead.

Within the young woman's mind, she could see a bright white star and with it, white noise. Within the darkness, she could also see a pillar with symbols on it.

She opened her eyes, looking scared. The woman in the armor suit step closer to her. Her helmet coming off and going back into the suit's back collar, revealing her face.

"Faya? My Little Star, are you okay?"

The woman named Faya turned to her, her face being shy.

"Y-Yes, mother. I'm..." she could see the pillar glitching out behind her mother. Seeing it bleeding.

"...I'm okay. I'm whole..."

End of chapter 10

Ch.11 Meeting The Pillar Slayer's Daughter(EQG/DeadSpace Cross Universe)

Author's Note

Update: the series will have clop here and there, but nothing big. That's later down the road. Ecchi stuff will still be the main thing.
Clop near the end... but if you're reading for ecchi stuff, so I think you be fine with clop lol

Also, you want to know what is being said. Here to remove the cursed text effect

oh yeah. Cross Universe = MLP is mashed up with another media. Not a real crossover universe, but a hybrid universe of the two

Ch.11 Meeting The Pillar Slayer's Daughter(EQG/DeadSpace Cross Universe)

AJ was so lost in what she was being told.

"Hold on, you are telling me that this black void with the night sky is called space. This place is filled with stars and 'planets', where these planets move around the... sun..." she couldn't believe it. "No, I refuse to believe that! Only the princess can move the sun around Equestria, but you're telling me that's not true!?"

"Yep, pretty much." Dashie replied.

Dashie and Twilight could see how distraught AJ was, learning the basic about the universe. The two felt bad for her, but they had no choice, as she asked why Dashie ordered Twilight to put a barrier up around them.

"Okay, so there's no air in space, right?" AJ asked, rubbing her temple.

Dashie turned to the endless abyss, touching the shield as she did so.

"Well, see, mixture of gases that makes up a liveable planet’s atmosphere: about 78% nitrogen, 21% oxygen, and 1% other gases. In terms of gases, there is no breathable air in space, which means there is no oxygen in a concentration that humans or other races can use to breathe. The lack of air pressure and the presence of a near perfect vacuum can be harmful to all life, as our bodies rely on atmospheric pressure and oxygen to function properly. For this reason, most of the bodies in space have a limited time outside before expiring, and thats why many have special equipment to help them survive in it."

"What the fuck...?" AJ didn't know how to react, just hearing that. She hardly understood what Dashie said, but the parts she did understand, scared her. "S-So, if the barrier goes down, we're going to die because there is no air?"

Dashie nodded. "Yep, and that's not the only thing that can kill us. Space is cold. Without this barrier, you would experience a rapid drop in temperature, possibly reaching as low as –270. Even more so if we go to the polar opposite. If we were near a sun, we wi-oof!?"

Dashie was interrupted, as Twilight smacked Dashie behind her head. "Hey, egghead. You are scaring her."

"B-But I was just-"

"Shut it." Twilight look out, seeing nothing but darkness and stars. Dashie was mumbling in a childish way, angry that Twilight hit her.

"So, how do we get out of here?" AJ asked.

Dashie looked over to Twilight, who tried to use the jacket but...

"Why isn't it working? I thought I jumped us out from the last universe by thinking positive thoughts, so why can't we leave?" she kept trying, but no matter what, the rainbow jacket won't work.

Dashie closely watched, placing her hand under her chin. She was wondering why as well. 'I don't understand. I thought we figure out of how the jacket worked, but looks like we didn't.'

Twilight's temper started to get the better of her as she started to yell at the jacket. "I KNEW IT, IT'S JUDGING MY ASS! WELL GUESS WHAT YOU PIECE OF SHIT! IF YOU DON'T LET US OUT OF HERE, I'M GONNA FUCKING RIP YOU TO PIECES AND BURN THEM UNTIL NOTHING IS LEFT OF YOUR SORRY ASS!" she started to pull on it. Within her head, she spoke to it. 'I don't care if you belong to mom, if you want to go, then let's go!'

Dashie couldn't help but hold her laughter in, as Twilight was acting like a child throwing a temper tantrum. It was cute.
AJ, however, was getting more worried. She didn't like being in this void of darkness, she rather be on solid ground.

"How long do we have to be out here? I want my hooves to feel the grass again!"

Dashie snapped out of her laughter and quickly started to walk back and forth, mumbling to herself. The other girls noticed this, and Twilight could tell that Dashie was in her egghead mode.

"What is she thinking of now?"

"Who knows, sugar cube."

They watched her walk back and forth for a few minutes, until she stopped. She turned around, looking at them with a grim look.

"Girls, I don't want to scare you all, but we are on a time limit." they asked Dashie what she meant by that. Dashie took a deep breath. "We're going to run out of air soon, so unless Twi can figure out what's wrong, we're going to suffocate."

"WHAT!?" the two shouted in fear.

"You heard me! I was able to calculate how much oxygen we have left and..." she closed her eyes. "We have a few hours left before the air will run out. I did the math and different sizes of us three, we might have two hours at most." she opened her eyes, looking at the two with a serious look. "We don't have time. So." she faced Twilight. "No pressure, Twi, but you have to figure out what's wrong and soon."

Twilight gulped as she looked at the jacket. It was glowing, showing its power, but it wasn't letting her control it like before. She touches it, then her eyes darted at Dashie, who was giving her the same look as before. She started to sweat and felt the pressure of the situation as Dashie looked at her like that.

"I-I..." Twilight tried to say. "...I don't know. The jacket isn't responding. No matter what, it's not letting me use its power to transport us somewhere else."

"It's okay, we have time. So don't worry about it right now. Just try to think of something positive and-"

"It's not working, Rainbow." Twilight said coldly. She never likes being under pressure, and it was showing. She didn't know what to do as her mind started to race with nothing but failure.

Dashie walked toward her.

"Twi, I know it's hard, but I believe in you."

"Don't say that."

"Huh?"

"DON'T SAY THAT!" Twilight clutch her fist. "We're going to die because of me! Stop it, stop sugarcoating the truth! You said it yourself, we're going to suffocate if we stay here, so stop lying and saying positive shit!"

Dashie and AJ didn't like seeing Twilight giving up so fast, it wasn't like her.

"I'm not lying, Twi. I believe in you." Dashie reach out, grabbing her hand, but Twilight pulled it back and raising it into a fist. She was ready to punch her in the face, that Dash flinched with fear and step back.

Twilight saw the fear in Dashie's face, making her realize what she was doing. She slowly lowered fist, not daring to look at Dashie.

"I... sorry. I'm sorry..." Twilight started to cry. She didn't mean to raise her voice and nearly strike her best friend. She turned around, not facing Dashie or AJ. "I need to be alone for a bit."

With that said, Twilight sat down, putting her knees up to her chest. She buried her face in her knees. She hated herself for what she did.

'She's scared of me. Ever since I hit her, she became afraid of me. I knew she won't look at me the same since...'

Twilight pound her face against her knees repeatedly, knowing she fucked up big time.

Meanwhile, AJ and Dashie were talking, while keeping an eye on Twilight.

"What should we do, little sugar stick?"

"Don't worry, AJ. We have time, so don't lose hope." she faced her with an annoyed look. "And stop calling me that."

The two looked at each other, until they started to laugh. Once their laughter died down, Dashie started to talk about the current situation.

"To be honest, this is really bad. I had high hopes when Twilight figured out how to jump universes, but without the jacket's power, we can't move forward. This is the most awful predicament ever."

AJ sighed, shaking her head. "Well, at least, we got a few hours before our oxygen runs out. Maybe, by some miracle, she'll figure out the solution, if not." she faced Dashie, not liking the idea. "I guess, we will die out here. No regrets though."

Dashie couldn't agree more, nodding at the words. If she died out here, she will have no regrets as well. It was her choice to be here, to be here with "her". She looked at Twilight.

"Yeah, no regrets."

Dashie is happy she that met AJ, but also Twilight. She felt her heart skip a beat and her face became a blush, remembering her time with Twilight.

AJ was smiling, but she quickly lost it, once she saw something. It looked like something from Haruka universe.

"Um, little sugar stick. What the hay is that!?"

Dashie was confused, until a bright light flash upon them, making her and Twilight turned to what was AJ seeing.
Hover before them was a long spaceship with a giant window in the middle, two large boosters on its side, and four smaller ones underneath it.

Twilight got up and walked toward the barrier surface, looking at the ship. It wasn't massive but still pretty big.

"Is that... a spaceship?"

Dashie and AJ joined her, looking at it as the ship's search light shined on them.

"What are the odds we will be saved like this?" AJ question, not believing her eyes.

Dashie went into her thinking mode. "Hmmm, the odds will be one in a billion. It's possible, but not likely. The probability of this happening would be less than 0.00000000001%, wh-HEY!"

Twilight smack Dashie behind the head.

"Stop it with your egghead mode already, it's annoying when you start getting lost in your calculations."

Dashie rubbed the back of her head and pouted, as the ship's docking system started up. A large blue beam connected to the barrier, making it being pulled into the hanger, that was on the side of the ship.

The door closed shut...

Inside, they could see the blue beam connecting to a large metal platform. There was no one around, no living being in sight.

"Where are the people running this thing? Don't spaceships have people to fly it?" Twilight asked.

Dashie scanned the area, trying to find anyone, but there was no sign of life.

"It's strange, I would have thought someone would be here." she kept locking around until she saw Twilight was gonna dispel the barrier. "No stop! The room isn't pressurized, yet."

Twilight froze in place, not sure what that meant. Dashie was about to explain, until a loud noise echoed the entire hanger. It was a loud whistle. Soon, white steam blew in the hanger bay, as it was the cause of the whistle.

AJ never been out of element like this. She had no clue what's going on, were they safe? In danger?

"I have a bad feeling about this."

Twilight kept her barrier up, but she needed to know something.

"Rainbow, what the heck is pressurized mean? Why does it matter if the room doesn't have it?"

Dashie couldn't believe what she heard just now. She expected that from AJ, not from Twilight. "Well, space is a vacuum, and since there is no air, the pressure is zero. But, a pressurized chamber has air, enough for humans or any other living being to survive and breathe, so without that, we'll choke and maybe die if you let barrier down too soon." she gave Twilight a confused look. "You don't know what pressurized mean? Even kids know that, Twi. Popular sci-fi movies and games do it all the time, that young kids will know what's going on right now."

Twilight blushed with embarrassment, looking away. "W-Well, excuse me, I'm not some kind of nerd."

"Really, I didn't notice." Dashie replied with a bit of sarcasm, crossing her arms.

AJ shook her head, as she wished these two would stop with the bricking and flirting already. "Anyway, is the room pressurized or whatever you said, or what?"

Dashie watched the air blowing in until it finally stop. With a nod, she said. "Yep, the room is good now."

Twilight did as she was told and dispelled the barrier. The three landed on the floor, making a sound. AJ felt happy to finally be on solid ground, even if it was metal.

"Finally, we are safe."

When she said that, the main doorway to the bay opened, shining a bright light and smoke into the room. They were blinded by it, but soon a purple laser pointer blasted through the light and smoke. The pointer ended up on Twilight's forehead, and they could see a human wearing a purple armor spacesuit of somekind, but what really made it stand out was the purple face grill lights that the helmet had and the glowing purple horn on it.

"Don't move, or I'll blast your face off!" shouted the woman as the group could see a c-shape weapon and what looked liked a unicorn in the middle of it.

"...Never mind." AJ whispered, seeing that they jumped out of the frying pan and into the fire.

"Put your hands up where I can see them!" ordered the woman.

Dashie and AJ did what she said, slowly raising their hands... but Twilight didn't. The woman noticed this and ordered her to do it, or she will blast her.

"I said put them up!" Twilight didn't, making the woman very pissed. "I'll give you three seconds to raise them, or I'll blast a hole through you!"

Dashie lean closer to Twilight, looking up at her. "What are you doing!?"

"I'm not going to listen to this bitch!" Twilight shouted, facing the woman.

"Twi, you don't understand! This is not a joke, she will shoot you!" Dashie tried to reason with her, but it wasn't working. "Look, see it through their point of view. They saved three people, which one is a human, another is a centaur and finally, a human pony looking hybrid. Of course, they be on guard and not sure if we are a threat, so just do what she says!"

"I'm not taking orders from a bitch who can't control her anger!" Twilight argued.

"I'M COUNTING TO THREE!"

Hearing that made Dashie shout at Twilight. "Really!? Looks who's talking! You are the same as her!"

That got Twilight's attention, as she slowly turned her head at her, her eyes twitching.

"W-What did you say...?"

"You heard me, you are the same as her, angry and can't control it!" Twilight grabbed Dashie by her shirt, picking her so they can be face to face with each other.

"What you fucking say, Rainbow!? You better pick your next words wisely!"

AJ was watching the whole thing. "Sugar cube, calm down. It's not worth it."

"Not worth it, AJ! She called me out, and I'm not letting this go!" Twilight shouted, not looking away from Dashie. "So fucking butt out of this!"

"Hey!? Wha-" Twilight interrupted the woman, as her glowing purple eyes faced her.

"I'll get to you soon, bitch, but don't you see I'm talking to my friend!?"

The woman slowly lowered her weapon in confusion as she was being ignored now as Twilight went back to facing Dashie.

"Like I said, Rainbow, I'm not repeating myself."

Dashie returned the glare as she was getting tired of Twilight's anger problem.

"Look Twi, I know something happened in your life, but you need to learn to control that anger problem you have! It's going to get us killed one day!" Dashie said, as hard expression became soft and filled with sadness. "And I don't want to see you crying when you have blood on your hands because of something you did..."

That was the breaking point, hearing those words. Her grip loosened, and Dashie fell to the floor, not getting back up.

"Stop it!" Twilight screamed, causing the ship to shake. "Stop saying caring words like that! Stop treating me like a fragile glass! Stop it! STOP IT!" she was shaking. Her tears falling on the floor.

The woman could tell the girl was in emotional distress and fully lowered her weapon... until she noticed a powerful aura suddenly appearing around Twilight, making her raise her weapon and taking aim.

"She's going to release a powerful magical blast! The ship won't hold, it's going to kill us all, so I have no choice." she aimed and shot a purple energy beam.

Before the blast hit Twilight, Dashie saw what was happening and with her quick speed, she got between the laser and Twilight, blocking it with her back.

The energy blast pushed her against Twilight, causing the two to fall. Once they landed, Dashie's back glowed as the blast disappeared.

"Rainbow!"

Twilight quickly held Dashie for dear life, shaking her. She could feel no movement.

"Rainbow, please wake up! Rainbow!"

AJ was freaking out, not sure what to do. "Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit!?"

Twilight held her harder, shaking. Her eyes closed, until she realized it.

'She was right.'

She let her anger get the best of her, causing this mess. Now her friend was dead, and there was nothing she can do to change that.

"You were right..." she cried, as tears started to fall... but...

The woman lower her weapon, seeing the aura from before, but was much different. It was like it was becoming unstable. Twilight's horn was sparking uncontrollablly that it started to leave marks on steel floors and walls.

"Shit..."

The woman became more scared as Twilight slowly eyed her in the most creepy way.

"Y-You... killed her..." Twilight's voice echoed throughout the ship, as a purple energy blast grew out from her body.

"This isn't good, if that hits, it's going to destroy the ship and everyone on board!"

Twilight was ready to attack when...

"AAAHHH!"

"Huh?" AJ and the woman said as they heard Twilight moan.

Twilight's powerful, unstable magical aura was gone in seconds. She moaned as she felt her breasts being groped, her cheeks becoming a shade of red. "W-What...?"

Dashie was the culprit, as she had awakened up from being hit. She could see Twilight's eyes, her eyes had signs of crying. Dashie knew what happened as she became mad, not realizing she was squeezing Twilight's breast.

"See! This is what I mean, Twi! You are lucky that laser blast wasn't set to kill, only stun going off the pain." Dashie explained, unaware what she was doing. "It's good I'm okay, but I hope this will make you see things from a new perspective and try to get better at controlling that temper of yours."

Twilight nodded, not able to speak as she felt Dashie's thumb rubbing her nipples, which felt amazing.

'Oh god, Rainbow is touching me! Don't stop, I'm begging you!'

AJ and the woman were watching, not sure what to make of the situation. Dashie was still lecturing Twilight, but finally took notice of her blushing and flinching face. She was wondering why Twilight was acting like that, until she felt her hands groping something big and soft. She knew right away what was happening.

Dashie jumped off, blushing like crazy. "I DIDN'T MEAN TO DO THAT! HONEST!"

Twilight sat up, covering her chest. She pouted as she looked away. "Fucking perv, you can't make that excuse when you did this before!" she eyed her hard, her rage coming back.

As Twilight was putting Dashie on the spot, the woman suddenly heard her comms.

"What the hell was going on in there!?"

"Kelly, I-"

In the bridge of the ship, Kelly, this universe Rainbow Dash and Ellie Langford of Dead Space universe, saw red alerts in the hanger bay, along with a message about an overload of energy.

"What happened? What's going on in the hanger?" Kelly asked, going through the screens in a panic. "The readings are going crazy, what is going on down there, Aaira!?"

The woman, named Aaira Kaison, is this universe Twilight Sparkle and Isaac Clarke from Dead Space, answered back.

"Kelly, things are fine, the ones we saved aren-"

"Don't bullshit me, Aaira! What the fuck happened!? Are those people we saved some evil alien shit or what!? You said it was 'her', that it was safe to beam them in." Kelly shouted in Aaira's ear, as Aaira flinch from the yelling.

Aaira quickly sighed and answered back. "Look, I saw the rainbow jacket and thought it was her. The scanners couldn't capture her face for so odd reasons. Maybe because her horn was interfering with them? Could be the magical energy that gathers there?"

"Aaira! You better not start with your damn egghead shit! NOT NOW!"

Aaira flinch again. "Sorry, anyway. It's not her, but..." she returned her attention to Twilight, who was shoving Dashie's face into her breasts repeatedly and asking if she liked it or not. Dashie couldn't answer for fear of pissing Twilight off with her question and the embarrassment of the current situation she was in. Aaira wondered who these people were. 'I thought it was Spark, but the moment I saw her, it was a Twilight variant....a version of me.' she narrowed eyes at her. 'Why is a variant of me wearing Spark's jacket?'

Aaira had enough with what was going on in front of her.

"Hey, you."

Twilight didn't hear Aaira as she kept shoving Dashie into her chest. "YOU LIKE THEM, RIGHT!? SO WHY AREN'T YOU GROPING THEM, YOU FUCKING PERV!"

"Hmmm." Aaira hummed, not wanting to wait anymore. "Hey, you!"

Twilight didn't pay no attention to her, making Aaira having enough of this shit.

"SHUT UP AND PAY ATTENTION TO ME! WHY ARE YOU WEARING SPARK'S JACKET!?"

Twilight froze, keeping Dashie between her breasts. She slowly turned to the woman. "What you just said?"

Aaira could see that grabbed her attention. "You heard me. Why are you wearing that rainbow jacket? That's Spark's."

Twilight threw Dashie out of her chest and march up to the woman. The two stared each other down, until Twilight finally responded.

"It belongs to my mother. You met her?" Twilight asked, still kind of ticked about earlier.

"I did." Aaira nodded, keeping eye contact. Her helmet started to come apart and entering the back of the collar, revealing her face to everyone here. "Mother? You can't be her kid."

Twilight's anger disappeared as she saw the woman's face. She slowly raised her hand and reach out. She touched her face and couldn't believe what she was looking out. Aaira was a little taken aback by that act.

"...Why do you look like me?" Twilight asked.

Aaira grabbed her hand and pushed her back.

"You ended up here." she pointed around the bay and turned to AJ, who was about to help Dashie up but saw Aaira face as well. "And seeing your friends over there, this isn't your first time universe jumping." she turned back to Twilight. "So, why are you shocked to see another variant of yourself? Didn't Spark told you anything about the universes, like the Multiverse Tree where all universes are?"

Twilight blinked. Then she remembered what Void told her when they first met. Saying the same thing about her being a variant. Twilight thought she was bullshitting her, but now? It was looking in a mirror and seeing herself, just looking like Dashie's kind, human, but having no horn and having purple skin than fur.

Twilight lowered her head. "I'm still new to this..."

"New?" Aaira asked, starting to wonder she meant by that.

Twilight could tell Aaira knew her mother very well going by this new info she just learned about. At least she knew what that rainbow tree was when she landed in that weird white space the first time. She couldn't look this woman in the face, knowing she had to tell that Spark is gone...

"Hey, my name is Aaira Kaison. What's....yours?" Aaira asked Twilight, seeing how different she is acting now. She could tell something was wrong. "Like, how is Spark your mother? Beca-"

"She's dead." Twilight blurted, shutting Aaira up. She then looked at her with a sad look, her eyes filled with sadness. "That's why I'm wearing her jacket."

Aaira stood there, not believing what she heard. Spark, dead? She couldn't believe it. She shook her head, not wanting to accept it.

'Spark is beyond powerful, I saw it in that battle she had with Star Breaker...' Aaira thought to herself, until she remembered something. She remembered "her". The one that killed her dear friend. 'Did that little monster was able to kill...'

Suddenly, Aaira could a small and soft whisper from behind. She looked back and smiled. She could see her daughter's helmet, who was peeking out of the doorway.

"Faya? My little star, why are you down here? You should be up in the bridge with mom. It's not-"

Faya slowly walk out of the doorway and revealed her full body. Her yellow and black spacesuit, her face grill lights that glowed with a blue light. She spoke a little louder.

"I can see the white light that I talked about before." she pointed behind her mother, pointing to Twilight, who took notice of her now.

Aaira's expression became worried, she turned around to face Twilight again. "Her?" she heard her daughter saying a yes with a quiet voice, but Aaira was a bit confused.

'A white light with white noise... that was coming from her?' she placed her hand under her chin, her mind started go to work. 'Did she picked up frequency of magic? Maybe...'

Faya could tell her mother was in her thinking mood. She knew better to not bother her when her mother was like this, but she couldn't help but notice that Twilight was looking at her now. "Ek!" she went back behind doorway, peeking out slowly. Faya could see the stare that Twilight was giving her. She was a bit worried, thinking Twilight was going to harm her, so she spoke a little louder.

"U-Um..."

Twilight couldn't hear her, but could tell Faya was speaking, so she slowly walked closer, ignoring Aaira completely.

"Hey, wh-"

Without warning, Twilight and Faya's heads became filled with pain. Prism glitches filled their mind as they both saw a memory... from another time...

Twilight opened her eyes and found herself in a park in some town that she felt like she had seen before. She suddenly heard birds singing not too far from where she was. She could tell it was coming over a hence of a bush and went through it and could see a small tree filled of different birds. They were singing as a yellow Pegasus? A human? She couldn't tell who was there as they kept glitching out with different bodies, until it became a human. The pink hair woman was conducting them. As Twilight continued to watch her, she could hear the singing started to be off as a blue jay was singing was off in rhythm.

"Oh my. Um, stop, please, everyone." the human flew up to the branch with her yellow wings where the blue jay was standing. She gently moved toward him. "Umm. Excuse me, sir? I mean no offense, but your rhythm is just a teeny-tiny bit off." the bird nodded, and the Pegasus flew midway back down. "Now, follow me, please. A-one, a-two, a-one two three-"

"HELLO!" Twilight shouted, which made the human spooked. Same with the birds as they flew off.
Twilight felt bad as she saw the birds fly off.

"Oh my, I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to frighten your birds." Twilight slowly followed the human as she landed. "I'm just here to check up on the music, and it's sounding beautiful."

There was an awkward pause between the two. The woman looked away and kick the ground, while Twilight was sweating with a nervous smile.

"I'm Twilight Spark. What's your name?" Twilight asked, hoping to break the awkward silence.

The woman answered with a soft whisper. "Um... I'm-"

Before she could finish answering, Twilight suddenly found herself in a weird futuristic city as the prism glitches filled the area. She could see nothing but...

"Blood?"

She was in the streets, which were filled with blood and dead bodies of humans. Humans that were slashed and rip apart by something in the darkness. Twilight never seen this kind of thing before, seeing so much death and gore. She wanted to scream, but couldn't. She couldn't move at all, just watching the bodies being ripped apart by whatever was doing this.

'What the hell is going on!?'

In the darkness, she could see glowing yellow eyes that were glaring at her, wanting to kill her. The darkness was getting closer to her and as it did so, she could hear that woman's quiet voice saying something to her and that was...

"Make us..."

Twilight was suddenly grabbed from behind by the woman in her yellow and black spacesuit, her helmet is gone as her face revealed. Her eyes and mouth were blasting out orange light. Twilight couldn't move no matter what she did. She was helpless and force to look inside the woman's unhinge mouth, seeing more of the light...

"WHOLE!"

Twilight could feel something wanted to enter mind, something that filled her thoughts of killing everyone here and finding the closes space station city to do the same. It wasn't her own thoughts, she didn't want to kill. But that woman was trying to force this evil, violent thoughts into her.

'What is this!?'

She almost fell to it, until a white light appeared on her chest and with a powerful bright flash, everything was gone and Twilight found herself in a white void. Within there, she could hear the same voice, but it sounded hurt as white noise filled everything...

"I'm whole!"

Twilight snapped out of it and back away from the woman, who was shaking and saying the same thing that Twilight heard. About being whole, but she was quickly saying it over and over.

'What the fuck was all that!?' she remembered it all... but not the beginning. She couldn't remember the start, like a haze filled her mind. Whatever it was, Twilight couldn't trust this woman before her. She raised her fist, ready to take her on...

But...

"Come on, Dashie. Get up already!" AJ shouted.

Twilight lost focus of the woman, and remembering about Dashie. Before she could fully turn around, the woman in front of her ran by her and Aaira. She ran toward Dashie. Twilight watch it all happened before her.

"Is she okay?" Faya asked, dropping to her knees and seeing that Dashie was face first on the floor.

AJ was surprised by the sudden woman before, but smiled in how worried she acted.

"She's fine, but she doesn't want to get up, miss...um?"

"Faya, my name is Faya Kaison." Faya answered as her helmet came apart like her mother's helmet did, revealing her face to AJ. She had a puzzled look on her face when she heard AJ's last words. "Why wouldn't she want to get up?"

AJ chuckled and looked at Twilight, who was giving off a cold glare at Faya.

"Let's just say, someone was mad, and did something to her that made her little stick too happy, even if it was punishment."

Dashie raised her head, blushing hard as she shouted at AJ. "It's not little! And I didn't enjoy it! I can't help it, okay! Feeling Twi's chest like that is-" she stopped as she heard Faya asking what was she talking about. Dashie didn't even know there was someone new here or what happened the last few minutes as she was trying to calm her lower half with cute thoughts. "N-Nothing... who are you?"

Faya answered her name again, as she held her hand out. Dashie wanted to grab it, but she could still feel little Dashie standing up.

"Um, just give me a few more seconds..." Dashie said, holding her lower half down.

Faya blink, but then giggled and nodded. "Sure. Take your time. If you are hurt, we have a med bay for that."

Dashie nod in agreement, as she went back to thinking of cute things. "Puppies... kittens..." it started to work as her little Dashie began to settle down, until it was limp again. She got up but facing away from Faya, making sure her member was tucked and hidden.

AJ, blushing as she was watching Dashie doing that, made a jab at her. "You like them big, huh? You weren't that big the last time I saw it."

Dashie looked at her with a red face. "You are not helping here! That's because-"

"Because...?" AJ teased, giggling.

Dashie shook her head and sighed. She turned around to Faya, holding her hand out.

"Anyway, thank you for your offer, but I'm okay. My name is Dashiell 'Twilah' Reinbold. That's Artoria Javeria, but-"

AJ placed her armor covered torso on Dashie's head, pushing her down. With a grin, she spoke.

"Call me AJ, and the big boob idiot over there is Twilight. We're her friends."

"HEY!" Twilight shouted when she heard that. She slightly blushed when she heard the boob comment, but tried to act like it didn't affect her.

Faya giggle and watched as Dashie force AJ off of her. Faya could tell the three are indeed close friends going off how they interact with each other. She couldn't help but wonder if she will ever find friends like this.

'Make us...' whispered a dark voice within her mind.

Faya quickly force that voice away from her thoughts. She knew her answer to her question. 'What am I thinking? I'll never find friends when I'm like this... it's why...'

She could remember it. Being a young child, being raised on this ship and living a normal life, but there was no one to play with. There were no other children on board. Just her and her parents, but she hoped that she will one day not live on this ship and meet other kids her age... but the voice in her head always wanted her to do something, that the point it became hard to live with. When she told her parents about it, her dreams of not living on this ship and her having friends was crushed, as her mother told her that she wasn't normal. She wasn't even human from what her mother told her, that she was once a tiny flying living moon, but was killed. She was reborn into the human form she is now, but something was still inside her, something that needed to be destroyed. Just her mother didn't know how, so Faya was forced to be on this ship.

Faya's childhood to young adult was a struggle for her, as she grew up in this ship, living a lonely and trapped life. Never allowed to step out of the ship when it docks with another ship that needs repairs or city space station.

'Dreams and hope are meant to be crushed.' Faya thought, closing her eyes and lowering her head. 'That's the way the world is... that's the way this life is. Hopelessness...'

Suddenly, she could feel her hand being shaking, making her open her eyes and looked. Dashie was shaking her hand, snapping Faya back to reality.

"Hey, nice to meet you." Dashie said, smiling at her. But Dashie quickly took notice of the suit that Faya was wearing and started to circle around her. "Whoa, that suit you're wearing looks high-tech!"

Faya blushed a bit and smiled nervously. She has never been complimented before.

"T-Thanks. It's a stranded engineering H.U.L.L suit."

"H.U.L.L?" Dashie asked, raising her brow.

Faya nodded and explained. "Yeah. It stands for Highly Utility Lightweight Low-gravity suit. It's a great suit to wear if you have to travel a lot in different environments, such as space or underground. The H.U.L.L suit is lightweight, but has the right equipment for the environment. There are other kinds of H.U.L.L suits that are used in the Earth military, but the one I'm wearing was created by the CEC for the engineers like my mother and myself."

Dashie was amazed by it. She touched the stomach area, feeling the smooth texture. She worked her way up to the armor parts of the suit that were the chest area, and finally the neck. Dashie was amazed at the advanced technology of the H.U.L.L suit.

"This is cool, I wish I have one. You're an engineer?" Dashie asked her with sparking in her eyes.

Faya blushed. She was never this close to a stranger before. She wasn't used to it, so she didn't know what to do or say, but she nodded, answering her.

"Mhm, my mother is one as well, like I said. She taught me and I got my skills from her. I got my online degree for engineering in record time bec-"

"Online?" Dashie interrupted, raising her brow. "Like, the internet? You never enroll in a mechanical engineering program at a university?" Dashie slowly circle Faya again, stopping in front of the back, seeing the spine-mounted device.

Faya became a little nervous, she felt like Dashie was judging her. She turned her head slightly to see her.

"Uh... well, I've never been outside this ship, and-"

"Wow, this must be a health management system, right? To show the people around you if you are in bad health or not." Dashie said, cutting her off and touching it.

Faya knew what she was talking about. "Oh, yes. It monitors the life signs of an individual. Developed from medical monitoring systems designed for elderly patients, it was rework into that for all HULL suits. The glowing segmented bars are-"

"Are how much damage the user had taken. Going from light blue to red, right? Red is the user is near death and need to get medical attention."

Faya was shocked that Dashie knew about that, she couldn't believe it. No one ever understood about how the system worked unless they had one, but she could see that Dashie did.

"That's right..."

Dashie's egghead side wanted to know more. "Tell me, does it make a "flat-line" sound similar to an EKG? To warn nearby others that the user is dead?"

Faya was a little taken aback, but slowly nodded.

"Y-Yeah, how did you-"

Dashie's smile couldn't have gotten any wider. "Cool! And, oh, this must be a holographic projector that is mounted on the wrist, correct? To make a map for the user if they are lost or something, right?"

Faya didn't know what to say. She didn't know if Dashie was messing with her, or actually just by looking at the device, knew what it did. Faya couldn't help but blush with happiness.

"Yes! This is a holographic projector! It creates a two-dimensional display in front of the user, to display whatever they might need to see. The size of the display can vary depending upon the data it is accessing. It can also project a colored line to guide the user to a destination in an area. It can also double as a two-way audio and visual communication!" Faya happily explained.

"Whoa, I'm really impressed!" Dashie's excitement was showing. "How about the sealing of the suit? I bet it's self-"

Faya's helmet quickly reformed out of the collar area, covering her face. She pointed to under her neck as the sealing
process started. "Like all suits, it is self-sealing. If its external shell is punctured, or if a hazardous environment is detected, it will seal itself, allowing the wearer to enter a vacuum or another similarly hazardous environment." she couldn't be more happy. It was something she had only dreamed of. Talking to someone on her level.

Faya pointed to her shoulders, revealing a bulky part of the suit, but she knew Dashie will know what it was right away.

"Oh, those are where the thrusters are, right?" Dashie said, then she bent down and checked on Faya's legs, seeing the same bulky areas. "The legs too, right? Makes sense, help you through zero-g."

Faya's smiled under her helmet and nod. "Correct! All the thrusters are designed so that the user-"

"-can adjust the thrust output in order to provide a maximum range of motion while still providing a level of thrust needed to keep the user aloft." Dashie finished her sentence.

Faya couldn't help herself as she started to laugh. She was beyond happy and excited that someone else understood what her suit could do. Dashie didn't know what she did, but she did it, and Faya loved it.

As this was happening, AJ and Aaira were watching all this. AJ had no clue in what being said, but since it made them both happy, she didn't care. But she could tell that Twilight was angry at Dashie and Faya, her arms were crossed and her foot tapping.

"Something wrong, Twilight?" AJ asked.

Twilight tsk loudly. "Tsk! So she found another egghead like herself. So what."

AJ couldn't help but giggle at her friend's jealously. "It's not like you can't talk with them about... what was it? 'Engineering' stuff, Twilight."

Twilight gave AJ a cold stare. "I can't understand any of that, so it wouldn't matter!"

AJ shrug. "Welcome to the club, sister. Means we're too dumb to join in."

"Don't put me in the same boat as you." Twilight grumbled, crossing her arms again.

AJ couldn't help but laugh and elbow her... but that was a bad idea, as Twilight elbow her back... but with more force. Making AJ fall on her side. As AJ got up and shouted back at Twilight for doing that, Aaira became more confused.

'Odd, she's a Twilight variant, but isn't smart? The other mes I met were smart, or least had a high level of knowledge in their field of expertise. Why is this one so...'

She thought about asking her, but AJ and Twilight's argument was getting louder, while her daughter and Dashie's discussion was becoming more excited. Faya's laughter was filling the area as Dashie was laughing with her. Faya was happy. Aaira hadn't seen her daughter like this in a long time. She knew why.

"Faya..."

Aaira didn't want to ruin her daughter's fun, but she needed to talk to these people.

"Hey! Enough!" Aaira shouted, grabbing everyone's attention.

Everyone went silent and stared at her. Dashie and Faya didn't know why Aaira stopped them, while AJ and Twilight were wondering the same. Aaira didn't have time for this, so she was going to get right to the point.

"Look, I need to know what's going outside my universe. What's happening in the multiverse, because if-" she faced Twilight and looking at the rainbow jacket, then back up to her face. "If you said is true, then I need answers in how it happened, and what's happening out there with her not being there to stop Fayth. So." she step aside, allowing the three to walk over to the door. "Come with me. Let's have a little talk."

Twilight knew what the other her was talking about. She didn't want to, but if this other version of herself knew her mother, then she had the right to know how she died. Plus, she needed some questions of her own to be answered. Mostly more info on Fayth, as her mother didn't tell her much other than she was a threat to all life.

'Well, she is, but a more detailed answer will be nice.' Twilight thought, walking with AJ and Dashie following behind.

The three followed Aaira down the hallway, with Faya next to Dashie. The lights were flickering and noises could be heard around the area. Dashie couldn't help but take notice, and ask Faya about it.

"Is your ship okay?"

Faya knew the issue with the lights and other problems. She nodded.

"Yeah, just the ship is pretty old, so the age is catching up. This has been going on for the past few years, nothing serious."

"Okay. Just worried. Don't want the ship to blow up with us in it, ya know." Dashie chuckled.

Faya giggled with her, making Twilight eye them. "Yeah. Well, don't worry. My mom and I do the maintenance. So we make sure the ship will not explode."

Twilight kept eyeing, not liking how quick those two were becoming friends.

"Good. Would hate for you and your mom to be blown to bits." Dashie said, laughing, but suddenly stopping when she saw Twilight's cold glare. "Um, not that I'm trying to say it would be funny or something." she was wondering why Twilight was giving her such a cold stare.

Aaira is listening in to her daughter talking to the girl, hearing the happiness tone and no shyness, or hesitation in her voice. She could hear it, her daughter was starting to open up. Be happy. She wanted nothing more for her daughter to become happier. To find friends and live a better life than the one she had... but she knew that won't happen as long the Pillar signal was still within her.

"Hey, Aaira!" Kelly's voice came from her com link.

Aaira tapped her com link. "Yes, Kelly? Look, I'm heading to the bridge with our guest, they are safe, so-"

"Okay, got it, but that's not what I'm calling for. The systems are picking up a damage air flow machine near you. Damn machine stopped producing oxygen for the hall... again. So, unless you want to feel light-headed when you go through there each time, it needs to fix right away. Can you ask Faya to fix it?" Kelly replied.

Aaira sighed, she quickly smiled. She eyed her daughter. "Yeah, I'll get her on it right now."

Aaira closed the link and opened her two-dimensional display, seeing the layout of the hallway, she could see where the damage air supply machine. She arrived there and stopped.

"My little Star. Kelly said there is a damaged air supply machine, and wants you to check it out and fix it, or the hallway will be low on oxygen."

Faya's smile went away and was replaced with a serious look. She nodded. "I'll take a look, mom."

"I'll come with you." Dashie volunteered, smiling.

Faya shook her hands, not wanting a guest and maybe a new friend to do such a menial task like this. "Oh, no. It's fine. It's just a machine and will take me no time to repair."

Aaira could see her daughter was trying to stop the girl from helping her, but Aaira wanted her daughter to accept the help, so she could spend time with the girl, maybe become friends.

"Are you sure, honey? Having help might make things easier, faster, and maybe more fun? She looks and acts bright, she could be a big help, right?" Aaira asked, trying to persuade her daughter.

Faya shook her head. She didn't want to have people think of her as a burden, or the person who had to be helped, and not the other way around. Aaira sighed and walk up to her.

"Faya, it's okay. Accepting kindness will not make you weak. It shows others that you're strong and willing to accept their help. In return, you can give back that kindness, showing the bound you have with said person. Sometimes we all just need to be shown a little kindness."

Faya blushed. She didn't know why, but hearing those words made her feel warm inside. She finally caved in.

"Okay, mom. We'll work on the machine together."

Dashie smiled brightly, and quickly hugged her from behind. "Cool. I'm ready, let's go!"

Twilight truly wasn't liking this. Dashie was getting too friendly with Aaira's daughter, and she was not okay with that. Dashie should be paying attention to her, and only her.

'Damn it. It's because she's smart like her, isn't it? Damn egghead...'

Aaira bent down, opening a panel on the floor, revealing a maintenance tunnel. It wasn't small, but not big enough that the person going in will need to crouch walk.

"Here, the machine should be up ahead." she pointed to the vending-machine-like station that is installed into the wall. "Better get out of the HULL suit, or it will make it more cramp for you down there. It will not be a long repair, but still..."

"Will do, mom." Faya said.

Aaira smiled and nodded, watching her daughter going into the kiosk. A screen appearing before Faya, she typed a few buttons, and she turned around, letting the station closes its door shut as she was lock into place.

Dashie was again amazed by the tech in this universe. She eyed the machine as a bright light could be seen going down the open crack of the door. When the light hit the bottom, the doors opened up and smoke came out. Everyone watched as Faya walked out, she was out of the HULL suit and wearing a yellow tank top and yellow worker pants with pink boots.

Dashie blush as the first thing she noticed that Faya had a pretty big size chest. Dashie quickly snapped out of her boob gawking, and eyed her face.

'Wow... she is cute! Yeah, her cute face, not looking at her chest, nope!'

Dashie wasn't sure if her thoughts were just her, or if it was her little Dashie. Dashie could feel her member harden and slowly rising.

'Oh, no... not now, calm down, Dashie. Not now, no...'

She was panicking inside her head, praying that her member won't fully harden. As that was going on, Twilight was eyeing her, seeing Dashie's face reaction. She knew why, but it didn't bother her, as she knew her chest was bigger.

'Not going to lose in that area anytime soon.' Twilight thought, smugly.

Aaira smiled, seeing her daughter walking out. She could see the damage the machine had taken, but was glad it was a simple fix.

"Okay, Faya. Head down there with... sorry, what was your name again?" Aaira wasn't paying attention back there in the hanger bay when Dashie said her full name.

"Dashie. I'm Dashie." Dashie said.

"Dashie, huh?" Aaira replied with a surprise look as she heard that name. She couldn't help but remember her old friend. 'Dashie, I wonder how she's doing? Twilah must have died by now. Hope her and Blitz are holding up okay.'

As Aaira was thinking of her old friend, Dashie was asking nonstop questions about the kiosk and started to geek out learning that machine can dis-assembly stored items into digital format, allowing them to be re-materialized in other kiosks.

Aaira was impressed with her, as she could tell Dashie had a good understanding of technology. Twilight and AJ?

"I sure wish I knew what the hay they are talking about..." AJ happily said, shrugging her shoulders.

Twilight was hating it every second. Seeing Dashie being so close to someone else, it was killing her.

"Me too..." Twilight quietly grumbled, crossing her arms and glaring at the two. She needed to show Dashie that she was smart in some way or something.

Twilight and the others watched as Faya enter first into the tunnel. Dashie was right behind her... and wanting to join them was Twilight herself as she followed suit... only to be stopped at the entrance.

AJ and Aaira were in disbelief in what they saw as Twilight kept trying to go down in the tunnel. They could see her trying to go inside, but something was stopping her, making her waggle her butt in the air.

"What the hay?" AJ said.

"What's wrong with her?" Aaira said, wondering why Twilight was acting like this.

The two got closer and realized what was stopping her. It was Twilight's massive breasts, the jugs were too big for her to enter the entrance.

Inside, Dashie slightly around and saw Twilight's head in the tunnel, but she was swearing as she couldn't get in. "Twi, what are you doing?"

Twilight grunted as she tried to get in. "I'm coming with! You two eggheads might need... muscles!" she lied, as she didn't want Dashie to be alone with another girl. 'I'm not jealous! Nope, not at all, nope!'

Dashie wasn't liking Twilight was acting.

"Uh, Twilight, it's a small space. Having you along will make it more cramp in here." she swung around and was face to face with her now as her head rested on the metal vent as she laid down. "Look, I'll be fine, and I'll be right back. Don't worry, just relax. Okay, Twi?"

Twilight was hating every second, but she didn't have much choice. Her breasts were stopping her from joining them, but seeing how Dashie thinking she was worried about her when she was more worried about Faya getting close to her, it did make her feel a bit better knowing Dashie won't try something.

"Fine, Rainbow. But if you're not back within an hour, I'm coming to get you. And trust me, if I see any funny business between you two, I'll make you regret it."

"Um, okay?" Dashie said, confused in what Twilight meant.

Outside, the two were watching the scene. Twilight was pulling herself out of the vent and was back with the other two. AJ was shaking her head. Aaira didn't care what just happen and return the two down the hall. It wasn't a long walk as they made it to the elevator platform and got on it. It took up and into a smaller room, before the next room over was the bridge as the sign hang from above.

"Welcome to the bridge, you two."

Aaira led them into the room, with the other two following behind. They enter and Twilight froze in who she saw in the pilot seat. It was her Rainbow Dash, but she remembered about the whole variant thing, but a question filled her mind.

'Why is there a Rainbow Dash variant here, with this universe Twilight? What are the od-!?"

Twilight blushed as she saw Aaira kissed Kelly on the cheek.

"I'm back, Kelly. But before you spin around, don't freak out, okay?"

Kelly looked around. "What? Why would I-HOLY SHIT! YOU WERE TRULY NOT LYING ABOUT HOW PEOPLE WILL LOOK DIFFERENT IN OTHER UNIVERSES!" she could see horse people before her, but she remembered what Aaira told her, and she quickly calmed down. "Right, sorry. Didn't mean to freak out. Would had freak before when we found you, but damn screen was being jammed when it showed your faces."

"It's fine, Kelly." she looked over to Twilight. "But let's get this conversation rolling, okay?"

Twilight nodded as the doors closed behind them...

Meanwhile, Faya and Dashie were still crouch walking in the tunnel. They passed the time as they talked about how the ship's can produce air without the need of trees.

"Older ships did use trees and plant life to generate oxygen for the crew, but it became obsolete when we can now use machines to create a more purified air than what plants can." Faya explained.

Dashie nodded. She was happy, but sad, as she was a bit curious in seeing the old ways of those older ships.

"Oh, I think we arrived!" Faya happily said, seeing a metal cover half off of its hinges. She moved closer and could see what was the problem inside of it. "Yeah, this is an easy fix." she took out a tool and started to go to work, but she felt bad. "Sorry, I know you wanted to help, but this is a simple fix."

"That's okay, Faya." Dashie was happy to be down here, as she wanted more time with her. "I'm happy just being around you."

Faya didn't know what to say, she didn't expect a girl to say something like that. But a part of her was happy to hear such kind words. She blushed even more as she smiled.

A few minutes later and the machine was fix. Faya checked the status on her wrist device and could see it air was flowing again in the hall.

"Okay, it's good." Faya said. "Just need to reattach the cover, and we can go."

Faya started to push the heavy cover up, but she was having a hard time. She wasn't strong enough to lift it by herself. But thankfully, she wasn't alone.

"Dashie, can you help me lift this?"

"Sure!"

But the tunnel was too small and cramp to crouch walk around. Dashie got onto her back and crawl under Faya, getting in between her legs. She pushed the cover-up with her hands and helped her get the cover back into place so Faya can seal it back.

"There we go." Dashie happily said.

But Dashie forgot where she was until it came into view. She was right under Faya's chest, she had a great view of the underboob of the tank top that was flowing freely as more air was blowing through. She gulped.

'Whoa, they look so sexy from under here...'

Soon, she could feel her member rising again, and this time, it was not going away. Dashie could feel her dick rise and touch Faya's inner thighs. She panicked and tried to move away, but she could not. It was to cramp to do so, but worst of all?

"EK! WHAT'S THAT!?"

Faya felt something hard rubbing against her inner thighs. She could not believe what she was feeling, but it didn't take her long to realize what she was feeling.

"W-w-what is... is that a penis?!"

"Um, yes?" Dashie wasn't sure what to say, other than telling the truth.

"B-but... how... and... w-why...?" Faya's mind was racing with questions, but none of them made sense. She lost her focus and fell on top of Dashie, burying her chest into her face.

Dashie didn't know what to do, her face was stuff with Faya's big tits, and her dick was now poking Faya's crotch area as her lower body fell backward.

"EEP!"

"Sorry, sorry, sorry! Please, get off, sorry!"

Dashie and Faya tried to get to untangle, but that made things worst as the two kept falling onto each other. Dashie kept getting her face in between Faya's chest, while Faya kept getting her crotch onto Dashie's dick. The two were in a mess as they couldn't get themselves untangled, making it worse and worse for them.

'Damn it, not like this!' Dashie could feel her member rubbing up against Faya's crotch, making her moan. 'Damn it! It's because my little Dashie is excited by Faya's chest!' she needed to do something, before things go from worst to really bad. "Stop! We need to stop moving before things go south, fast!"

"Okay, I'll stop." Faya said.

She didn't want things to escalate any further. Faya went still.

"Thank you..." Dashie said with relief. She could see Faya's big chest staring down at her. She blushed. 'Damn, why is she so cute?!'

Faya was blushing, as she couldn't help but feel the thing touching her down there, even felt it twitch as it kept poking her. She thought that Dashie was a girl, and was pretty sure she was.

'She... she is a girl, right? But then... how... does she have a penis?'

"So, um... I'm sorry about this." Dashie started, blushing. "But... yeah, I'm not sure what to say, other than sorry. Um, I'll try to explain myself when we get out of this mess."

Faya nodded, but she realized it was a fix to this lewd position. "Oh, right. I'll just move backwards!"

Faya did as what she said. She started to move her lower body backwards from Dashie's body, but it was difficult, and slow... but mostly difficult as she could feel Dashie's penis slowly touching her crotch area, making her shiver.

'What is this thing? It's... big.'

Faya kept backing up, while Dashie was blushing, trying not to moan out. Her dick was rubbing up against Faya's body slowly and painfully. She tried not to moan, but her voice slipped.

"Mmm, nnngh!"

Faya felt a shiver, hearing Dashie moaning like that. She couldn't help but find it cute, but she shook that thought out of her mind as she needed to move faster or this will be more embarrassing for the both of them. She moved quickly...

But things did get worst. The two didn't realize it, but Faya's tool belt got caught on Dashie's running leggings waist band. As she pulled back, her tool belt was pulling Dashie's running leggings off, even the boxers with it.

"AH!"

Faya didn't see this coming as the sudden tug unleash it, made Dashie's penis jump, smacking and shoving itself right between her big bust.

"HAAH!" Faya couldn't help but moan as she felt it resting between her breasts. She was in disbelief of what she was feeling, but the warm feeling of the shaft made her feel hot.

'What is this?! Why is this happening to me?!'

"Sorry, sorry, sorry!" Dashie yelled, panicking. She tried to pull forward, but that just made her penis push between Faya's tits more. "Sorry, sorry!"

"Ahh, don't... don't apologize, please. Just, hold on... okay?"

Faya had an idea. She knew it was wrong, but she had to do it.

Dashie wanted to die. How did she end up in another position like this, but with another girl?

'Twilight is not going to let me hear the end of it if she catches me like this.'

Faya took a deep breath, and closed her eyes, praying it will not be as bad as she was thinking.

Dashie was too deep in thought not to notice that Faya placed her hands on her own breasts and squeezed them together, making the shaft become sandwiched between them.

"AH, HAH!" Dashie was startled and moaned.

"Sorry, but I'm just trying to untangle us. So, sorry for this." Faya said. She kept the shaft in place, and started to move her breasts up and down, making the dick get massaged.

"Mmmm, ah, fuh, Faya..." Dashie's voice was getting louder. She could feel the breasts rubbing against her penis, making her lose control. "Oh, god... please, nnngh, don't stop... don't, ohhh...BUT WHY!?"

"Sorry, just hold on, okay?" Faya tried to keep her breasts moving, but she could feel the dick rubbing and grinding against her skin.

'So hot and... thick, and... and... I can't stop...'

"Ah, fuck, mmmm, haaa, nngh, ohh, fuck... it feels so good, haaah, ah, mmm, ohhh!"

Faya could feel the shaft pulsating.

'It's throbbing and... is it getting bigger?!'

"Fuck, fuck, fuck, oh, fuck, Faya, please, don't stop... BUT FOR REAL, WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS!?" Dashie shouted, wanting an answer.

"Just trust me, okay, just-AAAAHH!"

Dashie couldn't hold back. Feeling Faya's breasts pushing her penis and having it be massaged like this, she came. She could feel her load coming out and smacking right into Faya's face.

"OHHH, YES, FUUUCK, OH, SHIT, AAAHH, MMM, GOD, I'M CUMMING, FUUCK, I'M SO SORRY, AHHHHH!"

Dashie felt the rush, the release of her cum, and the pleasure was mind-blowing.

'Why, why is this happening?! I can't stop, I can't-oh, god, her face is covered in my cum, I can't-!'

Faya was surprised by the sudden shot, as the cum hit her face. She quickly closed her eyes and mouth, not wanting any to get inside of her.

'It's so warm, and... and sticky!'

The two didn't move for a bit, as Dashie was trying to catch her breath, but also wanting to die as she was embarrassed, but Faya was more concerned that Dashie's cock didn't go limp, and was still hard and between her big bust.

"Are... you okay, Dashie?"

Dashie didn't know what to say, but she wasn't going to lie.

"I never felt so embarrassed before in my life, and I have been embarrassed a lot, lately."

"You have?"

"Yeah, and trust me, I will tell you all about it later."

Faya nodded, but her breasts were still pressed against Dashie's cock. "Do... you need another round? Before you calm down?"

Dashie didn't know what to say. She was shocked by her words.

"You're... you're okay with this, right? You're not forcing yourself, right? I'm not forcing you, right?"

Faya was surprised to hear her saying this. "No, no, no, you're not forcing me, and I'm not doing this against my will. I just..." she pokes the head of the cock. "I just know I caused this, and... well, I should fix it, plus making it soft again will allow me to slide through with no problems."

"Really?" Dashie didn't know what else to say.

Faya nodded and moved her breasts again.

"Okay, Faya... please, continue. Just, make it fast."

Faya didn't say anything and continued to move her breasts up and down. Dashie placed her arm over her eyes, still in disbelief that she was being milked like this, again. She felt so horrible, but a part of her couldn't help but enjoy the feeling of her dick being between Faya's tits... but the more she felt the feeling, the more she started to picture someone else doing the tit job.

She couldn't help but picture Twilight's tits instead of Faya's.

'Twi... your tits would feel so good around my dick, squeezing it tight and milking me, making me cum, making me feel so good...'

She pictures it as clear as day. She could see Twilight's massive breasts wrapping itself around her dick, and pumping up and down. Seeing Twilight's dark purple nipples poking out from the underside of her arms as she held her breasts tight, her tits slapping the base of her shaft. Dashie's dick throbbing as it wanted more.

'Oh, Twi, please, mmm, suck on my tip, please, put your lips on my dick, lick it, make me feel so good.'

Faya stopped for a second as she Dashie's penis grow even bigger. She gulped, worried about the size, but kept going, seeing it was working.

"Ah, mmmm, god, Twi, mmmm, fuck, please, squeeze them, please, mmm, make me feel so good, fuck..."

"Huh?" Faya heard Dashie, saying Twilight's name. 'Is... is she thinking about Twilight, right now? Is that why her penis is growing so big?'

She kept going, but the more she did, the more Dashie kept moaning. Calling out Twilight's name.

"Ah, Twi, please, faster, please, harder, please, make me cum, ohhh, make me cum, mmm, yes, yes, fuck, yes, make me cum, Twilight, make me cum, please!" she was reaching her climax and she screamed out Twilight's name. "TWILIGHT!"

Faya was shocked, as Dashie came again. She could feel the dick throbbing and jumping between her breasts, and then came the cum.

'So warm, and thick...'

Finally, Dashie's cock started to go limp and decreasing, until it was the same length as before. Faya didn't know what to say as she looked down and could see the mess between her breasts.

"Um, Faya, please, tell me, did I just... call out Twilight's name?" Dashie asked, realizing what happened.

"You did." Faya said.

"And did I just imagine her tits milking my dick?" Dashie's voice sounded scared now.

"You did..." Faya answered again, but getting worried as she could feel Dashie's body shaking like she was scared. "Dashie, are you-!?"

"OH, GOD! I'M A HORRIBLE PERSON! I'M SO SORRY, TWILIGHT!" Dashie shouted, feeling horrified in what she did. Thinking of Twilight like that, AGAIN. She hated herself as she used a friend as a sexual fantasy.

"Dashie, wait, it's okay, it's-!"

But Dashie's body went limp, and she started to cry, crying out Twilight's name, again and again, and saying how sorry she was. But soon, she also started to apologize to Faya, saying how she is a terrible person and a pervert for using her too.

"I'm a pervert, I'm a pervert, I'm a pervert!" she said to herself.

"Dashie, calm down, it's okay, I-!"

"FAYA, NO, IT'S NOT OKAY! I'M A HORRIBLE PERSON! I-"

Dashie couldn't finish as Faya placed her finger over Dashie's lips.

"Shush, listen to me. It's fine, really, it is." she told her.

Dashie sniffled. "You're not mad at me?"

Faya smiled. "No, but let's talk outside this place first, okay?"

Dashie nodded, still scared of what just happened. The two worked together and untangled themselves. Dashie fixed her running leggings and boxers, and the two finally were able to escape the tunnel and out into the open hall. But they couldn't head back to the others looking like this, so Faya pulled Dashie to her bedroom and quickly washed themselves up. Dashie cleaned her crotch area, while Faya took a quick shower.

They sat down on her bed, and Faya, wearing only a yellow towel, waited for Dashie to start, seeing she was scared, but Faya told her that she ready to hear her out and won't judge her.She wanted to know why Dashie had a boy's thing, and why she called out Twilight's name.

"This is going to be a long story, Faya."

"Take your time, Dashie. I'll listen to you, no matter what." Faya answered with kindness.

Dashie couldn't help but smile, but the smile soon turned to sadness. She explained why she had a penis, being part slime, which meant she's a hermaphrodite. How she got it when she hit puberty and a bit about her family background.

"I see. So you are a girl, but you also have a penis because your universe sees Slimes as slugs." Faya said, trying to understand what Dashie was telling her. "But, does that mean you are also a guy?"

"Well, I am a girl... I don't see myself as a boy!" she closed her legs as she was looking down. "I see myself as a girl because that's how I was born."

Faya placed a hand on her shoulder.

"That's fine, Dashie. I'm not judging you."

"But... I still have a dick, so does that make me a guy?" she was having an identity crisis again, after not having one so many years since her last one. "If people found out, they'll treat me like a boy... or outright hating me."

"Well, if I can speak my own personal thoughts, you are a girl, you see yourself as a girl, and that's okay. I know there are some people in my world who don't know their gender and some who do, and it's not an easy process. But you know yourself, you are a girl, so if anyone wants to judge you because of your penis, then that's their problem, not yours." Faya answered with a smile. "And you're a nice girl, and I wouldn't care what gender you are. You are a friend to me, and that's all that matters." she realized what she said in the last part. "Um, I mean, we are friends, right? Are we?"

"We are, and thank you, Faya." Dashie hugged her, and Faya was happy to hug her back.

The two sat in silence for a few minutes. Until, Faya had to ask her something.

"...do you picture Twilight doing that to you, often?"

Dashie quickly broke the hug and jump on her feet in a panic.

"AH, NO! THAT'S NOT TRUE! I NEVER THINK OF TWILIGHT LIKE THAT!" she yelled, her face bright red. "She's my best friend! I would never do such a thing!"

"But, you said her name."

Dashie remembered she did. "That's not... because I'm picturing her doesn't mean... It's because..." her face was getting redder and her heart was beating like a drum. "...I.."

"Because what?"

"...because... because..." Dashie couldn't hide it. "Because I do think of Twilight... when I masturbate, okay?!" she was not thinking and confessed, as she was trying not to scream out the answer. "How can I not!? She's beautiful, kind... well, when she wants, strong, and everything! I can't help but think of her when I jerk off, okay?! She's so perfect... an awesome friend... friend, yeah..."

"Wow, um, Dashie, that's a bit... deep." Faya could see how much Dashie meant every word she said. But she looks down and saw Dashie's dick was getting hard again. "But, um, your thingy is getting excited again."

"AH, NO, DON'T LOOK!" Dashie screamed, putting her hands over it.

"I'm not, but it's much bigger than it was before. Is it because of Twilight? Thinking of her does make it bigger, right?" Dashie had no answer to that, as she never noticed that before. Faya continue on. "If that's the case, doesn't that mean you love her? You like her, right?"

"Yes, I love her, as a friend, a best friend." Dashie told her, trying to ignore the pain in her chest.

Faya could tell Dashie was hurting. "You don't want to tell her, because you're afraid of ruining your friendship, is that it? Or is it because you see yourself as a... um, don't take this the wrong way, but a freak, right? She doesn't know about your... boy parts, and you're afraid of her not accepting it, right?"

Dashie's tears started to form, and her vision was blurring. She didn't want to admit it, but it was the truth. She did have feelings for Twilight, but she kept pushing it down because of her fears. Furthermore, she was afraid of rejection, and was afraid that Twilight wouldn't want to be friends anymore if she knew the truth. She didn't want the person she loved... to reject her for being different.

Dashie fell onto her knees, crying and screaming in pain. She was afraid of losing Twilight, and she didn't know what to do. For some odd reason, she felt like she lost her so many times that losing her right now will break her. She was scared.

"Dashie, listen, you have to tell her. Tell Twilight how you feel. If you love her, you have to tell her. Because, if you don't, it will eat you up inside, and make a hole inside your heart. Make you less whole, and the pain will never stop." Faya kneeled down and held Dashie. "So, please, you have to tell her. Don't let fear stop you from being with her, and tell her."

Dashie could see how kind Faya was. How much she knew and understood what was happening.

"How are you so understanding of this?"

"Well, I have my own fears, too. I know what it's like to be afraid of being treated different because who you are..."

Dashie blinked. "What do you mean?"

Faya knew she had to tell her. What she really is.

"I'm not a real human like my mothers."

"Huh?"

Faya explained her story. How she wasn't born from her mothers, but from the remains of a living moon. She explained about the Changers, which were reanimated corpses and other dead tissue reshaped into horrific new forms by a recombinant infection derived from a genetic code etched into and transmitted by the Pillar. She explained the first outbreak on the Equestria Runner, where her mother, Aaira, went to save the love of her life and the name that Faya was given at birth. Not only that, but she then explained the second outbreak on a city space station and final outbreak on a cold frozen dead alien world, where the real threat of the Changers showed themselves.

"The Pillars were made by a higher power. A universe ending entity, called the Brother Moons. A living moon that is created in the final phase of the Changers when enough mass of flesh is created to create one. My mother had help from someone called "Bolt the Pegasus" in killing all the moons and the mother moon, the one that created those moons. See..." Faya took something out from under the bed, a box. She opened it to reveal purple moon rocks. "Mother had a moon within her, but for some reason, changed sides and joined her. My mom never explained how or why, but I'm guessing that it was because my mother was a special type of person, who can get anyone to side with her. Anyway, in some big event that my mother refused to tell me about, but the living moon, which was called Little Star, was killed, and I was..."

"Born from the remains of the living moon." Dashie said, amazed by her story. "Wow, that is a lot. Like, a lot, a lot. So, are you the reincarnation of Little Star, or something?"

"I honestly don't know, and that's not important. What is important, is that I understand your fear, Dashie." she looked up at her. "I can see radio waves and frequencies... also a voice..."

"A voice? What kind of voice?"

"The one talking to me, and the one my mother, Aaira, believe is the last remain Pillar."

"Wait, are you saying, the Pillars aren't gone?!"

Faya shook her head.

"They are, except for the one that is speaking to me...within me. I don't know how, or why, but that Pillar is talking to me. It wants me to... to..."

'Make us...' she could hear the dark voice, again. 'Make us WHOLE!'

Faya covered her ears, dropping her towel. She could feel the voice growing louder, and her head was hurting. Soon, a black star covered above them.

'Why is this happening?' she thought.

"Faya, are you okay!?" Dashie asked, worried about her.

"NO!" Faya screamed.

She could hear the voice getting louder and louder, ordering her to make it whole again as it repeated the phrase over and over, making her head hurt more and more, and the voice was hurting her.

"NO, STOP IT, PLEASE, STOP IT! I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE, PLEASE!"

She could see images of a black star, see could all human life around her dead, becoming Changers as the next outbreak begins. She could see it in the far distance... a pillar with bleeding symbols on it as it glowed and unleash its radio waves...

"MAKE US WHOLE!" Faya madly laughed like a maniac, feeling like her mind was being broken apart. "MAKE US WHOLE, AGAIN! MAKE US WHOLE, AGAIN! I HAVE TO MAKE US WHOLE, AGAIN! MA-"

Somehow, Faya snapped out of it as she felt a warm, soft body embracing her. She felt herself being pulled into the embrace. She could hear a voice... a voice she was familiar with. A kind, warm, gentle voice. A wshite star appeared above them as well.

"It's okay, Faya, it's okay."

It was Dashie's voice as Faya found herself back in her bedroom. She started to cry as it never got this bad before, and was happy to see her friend there for her.

"I'm here for you, Faya. I'm here." Dashie told her, comforting her.

Faya continued to cry. Soon, she pulled Dashie to the floor, holding her as she laid there naked. Dashie didn't care and hugged her, letting Faya cry and letting her be. After a few minutes, Faya stopped crying, and the pain was gone. She was back to normal, and was relieved that it was gone, and not seeing any visions or hearing the voice. But as Dashie raised up, the two looked into each other eyes, and soon, the two started to move closer, their lips getting closer as prism glitches filled their minds...

Dashie was flying in the blue skies, she was a little kid again. She loved flying as she rocketed across it, until she heard a girl crying down below. She could see the girl, and she was being bullied by older boys. She didn't waste no time and zoomed in, kicking the bullies and making them run off.

"Hey, are you okay?"

The little girl looked up, and she could see a girl with a rainbow-colored hair.

"Um, yes..." she answered in the most quiet whisper that Dashie have ever heard.

"Here." Dashie placed her hand in front of her. "I'll help you."

She smiled and took her hand, and the two started to fly together. Becoming childhood friends, their human bodies glitching into Pegasus fillies... a cyan and yellow Pegasuses.

Another prism glitch changed the memory, and they found themselves inside a cottage home. They looked much older now, like mid-twenties now.

Dashie sighed with embarrassment as she slid down in her chair. Faya noticed this and giggled.

"Rainbow, it's okay. Twilight unleashing powerful Alicorn magical energy when she climaxed is normal. Rarity said she does the same as all unicorn does when they have sex. It's nothing to worry about."

"Nothing to worry about!? Shy, I was set flying into AJ's barn house! I wanted to die as I had to explain to AJ and her family in what happened. You know AJ, she knows when somepony is lying, so hiding from her is impossible." she covered her face. "Our first time and that happens! It's so embarrassing!"

Faya smiled and took a sip of her tea. "At least you didn't land somewhere worse, like the Everfree Forest, or Celestia and Luna's castle within the forest where those two are living now."

"Oh, god, that would have been much worse!" Dashie yelled out, not wanting to think about it.

She sighed, and the two sat in silence. Until Faya got up, walked to her and kneeled down.

"Dashie, I know you since we were kids, so I know why you are here for another reason. Not to just self-pity in your embarrassing moment, right?"

Dashie frown and looked away. She knew she couldn't here hide anything from Faya as well.

Dashie mare up and answered. "I'm scared..."

"Huh? Scared?"

"Yes... I'm scared... look, taking that blast wasn't great and what you said is true, then I'm afraid that she might accidentally hurt me, but way more than what happened if we do it again." she confessed. "She's an Alicorn, and I'm not. I'm just a normal Pegasus."

Faya was surprised by this, but she understood why Dashie was afraid. "So, you're afraid that you'll get hurt during sex. And I don't blame you. It's a big step in any relationship. I don't have any experience, myself, so- huh?"

Faya could hear Dashie laughing. She asked her what was so funny.

"Come on, Shy. You have a bit of experience. Since... you know..." Dashie blush.

Faya quickly knew what she meant and also blush. "R-Rainbow! We were teens! We were just... you know, fooling around! Just a bit of experimenting between us, that's all!"

"Well, you were a good kisser." Dashie joked, remembering the first time she and Faya kissed. "But I do admit, that you are a pretty awesome friend. You're so beautiful, kind, and you are an amazing mare. That's why I had a crush on you, but I never told Twilight because I love her more than anything."

Faya was shock to learn that her childhood friend had a crush on her.

"Well, you know I'm into stallions, right? You did know, didn't you?" Faya asked, thinking her friend would have known.

Dashie chuckled. "Shy, come on, it was just a silly crush, okay. Besides, I know you like boys, It's why you hang around Discord, right?"

"Well, it's true, but..."

"Look, let's change the subject, please." Dashie pleaded. "Anyway, I'm not sure how to tell Twi that I'm not comfortable in having sex again. Not yet, anyway."

Faya was glad they changed the subject. "Well, Rainbow, just tell her. She's a reasonable pony. But if you're still not comfortable with it, just say so, and don't force yourself to have sex. Twilight will understand."

"...are you sure? I know Twi will overreact and blame herself more than she already is. What if she breaks up with me because of it?"

Faya was shocked. "Dashie, Twilight wouldn't break up with you over something like that. You two are raising Breaker together ever since you took her in."

"You think so? Shy, I have to tell her, and I want her to understand."

"And she will." Faya smiled, hoping to encourage her friend.

"Okay, thanks, Shy. You're a real friend."

Faya could only smile. The memory came to a end...

...and the two were back on top of each other like before, but not remembering what happened. Dashie blush as she called Faya by her new nickname.

"S-Shy... sorry, I'm on top of you..."

Faya loved the new name was given and smiled. "No, it was my fault, silly. I pulled you down on me to the floor."

"Yeah, um, that's right." Dashie smiled, but she noticed how her dick was hard again, and it was poking right at Faya's vagina. "Oh, shit! Um, sorry, sorry!"

Above them, the white figure appeared. She narrowed her eyes at the forming dark shadowly figure.

"Don't."

The dark figure just stood there, letting its shadow leak on to Faya, entering her eyes, making them black.

"̴̙̓W̷̜̅h̵̦͊à̶̪t̷͉̊?̵͕́ ̷̜͂Ṣ̴̛t̵̪̿o̷̖͋p̴̳̉p̸̯̃i̴̇ͅñ̸̲g̸͖͂ ̶̨́y̶̟͋o̷̞͋ű̷͕ ̵̥͐f̸̧̓r̵̬͊ȯ̶̰m̸͈͋ ̴̼͌s̵͍̅h̶̗̊o̴̙̊w̸̺̍i̸̺͒n̶͔̄g̵̝̓ ̵̧̾t̷̺̆h̸̐ͅạ̴̎t̵̼͌ ̴̤͛t̵̲̑h̶̫̕e̶̥̐r̷̘̃e̶͔̕ ̸̧̈i̷̠̚s̶̜̈́ ̶͇͊n̸̰̑ő̷͕ ̴̼́h̵̚ͅo̸̻̚p̷̡̎ẹ̵̈́ ̵͉̚h̷̃ͅe̷̢͝r̴̪̐ȩ̵̛,̶̢̔ ̴̯͌ẁ̸̥h̸̭͝e̸̟͛n̸̘̉ ̴̘͐s̴̥̐o̷̤͐m̵̥̔é̷͉ọ̷̀n̶̘͆è̵̝ ̸͚̊i̶̡͝s̴̪̕ ̵̺̊g̷̲̈i̴̠̊v̵͇̎e̷̖̽n̷͔͒ ̴̬͌ȁ̷̙ ̴̫̓c̴̻͋h̷̜̑å̸̞n̸̗͐c̸̠͊ë̶̲ ̸̦͂f̷̢̛ȏ̷̗r̸͚̐ ̴̢̏s̴̩͛e̸̤͆x̶͘ͅ,̷͎͆ ̴͈̓t̷̠̂ẖ̶̓a̵͔͠t̵̹̐ ̴̗͒ṭ̵̍h̵͖́e̴̠͋ỵ̴͑ ̶̟̈́w̸͍͐i̷̠̋l̶̟͝l̷͓̂ ̴͎̎ḷ̶̀ḙ̸̾ǎ̷͜r̵͉̓n̸͎̉ ̷̟̀ṱ̷̓ȟ̶̤a̸̞̐t̶̫͘ ̵͖̾t̴̩͠h̷̺͒ḛ̷̔ẙ̷͚ ̷̘̋w̷̞͆ỉ̵̹l̸̠̊l̵̹̅ ̸̦͂n̷͚͝ė̸̼v̵̡̀ẻ̸̼r̶̪̎ ̴̡̈b̵̩́e̵̼̅ ̵̰̾g̴̹̈́i̸̭̐ṽ̷̗e̵̗͛ṇ̶̀ ̶̧̄á̸̱ ̴̺̔c̷̩̀ḧ̸̦́a̵̹̚n̴͙̋c̶͌͜ë̶̬́ ̵͇͑t̶̢̅o̶̡͝ ̴̮̋t̵̲̂r̷̛ͅu̴͔͌l̶̬͠y̸̬̍ ̶̈́͜l̴͕̇o̷͓͠v̴̈ͅe̸̥̋ ̸̝̓t̶̮͊h̴̛ͅe̶̤̿ ̶͈̓o̸̱̔n̸̢̍e̴͈͗ ̶̳͆t̸̙͊h̸͎̀è̴͙y̸̢͋ ̶̧̉d̷̨͂e̵͕͒ė̵͚ṕ̷̦l̶̜̋y̸̙̿ ̵͎̂c̴̜͛a̵̱͝r̵̉͜e̸̡͊ ̵̼͒ă̴̧b̸͎́ó̶̡u̷̟̒t̸͖̂,̵͙̅ ̷͔̌t̶͙͝h̵͑͜â̷̖t̸͒ͅ ̷̗̔ţ̴̓h̴̳͂é̷͖i̷͙̅ȑ̸͎ ̷̛͎f̷̼̈́i̸̢͝r̷͇̈s̶̰̚ț̷̀ ̴̬͗t̸̡̿i̶̱̐m̵̙̌ẽ̵͙ ̵̤̈́i̵͈̍s̵̤͌n̷̄ͅ'̵̺̈́ṫ̶̤ ̴̻͒s̴̞̈́p̷̲͠e̷̳͂c̶̺̿í̴̭ă̸͉l̵̲̀ ̵̝͝o̸̗͒r̵͚͝ ̸͔̋h̶̻̓ọ̵͊ĺ̴͕ẙ̸̙.̴̠͂ ̷̬̇G̷̩͠i̵̢͝v̵̺͆i̸͍͝n̵͈̓g̷̥͌ ̵̩̒ḯ̸͕n̴̹̆ ̷͖͠ṭ̶̐o̶̺̾ ̶̺͘y̵̧̆o̴̹̾ù̵͓r̸̝͗ ̴̝̂ň̶͈ë̷̱́ë̴͇́d̴͖̉s̴̭͗ ̵̬̌ȋ̴̟s̴̗̈ ̶̟̐H̴̖͋o̶̜͝p̷͔͊e̸̙͝l̸͈̾ė̵͔s̵̥̆s̵̢̾n̴͔̅e̵̖̔s̶̩̕s̵͉͐.̶̲͌ ̶̡́Y̷̲͊o̷͕̚u̶̇ͅ ̸͉̋a̵̗̽l̵͙̈w̶̛͜a̵͍͝ÿ̵͖́ṣ̸̀ ̵̜̑t̶̡͒ṙ̴̻e̴̘͘ā̸̺t̴͓͛ ̴̣͂ť̸ͅḥ̸͝e̴͙͊ ̶̨͒ḟ̷͕i̷̠̿ṙ̷̮s̸̮̎t̶̘͐ ̸̼̈t̶̙̒i̵̛͎m̵͙͝e̴̻̔ ̶̙͂i̴̼͋n̵̲͌ ̴͖̍s̸̭̐e̴̬͘x̸̉ͅ ̵̰̄s̴̖̍h̸̼̾o̸̻̕ṷ̵̇l̸̥̈́d̷͖̊ ̶͙̂b̴͎͘ȩ̵̎ ̶̑͜ẅ̶̡́į̴̾ẗ̴̹́h̶̻̓ ̴͔͝s̷̛̱o̴̧̕m̶̼̑e̶̳̎ó̷ͅn̸̰͗e̴̢͋ ̷̮̕s̵͒͜p̶̢̌ë̴͉́c̴͎̍i̵̟͝a̵̼͠l̶̩̐,̸̺͝ ̵̠͝b̸̢͗u̶̝͂t̷̢̏ ̵͕̇y̵̰͒ộ̵u̷͓͛ ̶͓̌ǎ̷̘r̴̰̒e̷̪͂ ̸̢̾w̸̛̱r̴͍͝o̷̬̓ň̴̫g̶̜̀.̷̬̔"̷̳̆

The white figure growl in disagreement. "Watch, and you'll see hope will never fade."

So they did, they watched.

Before Dashie could get off, she felt Faya's hand on her cheek, making her look down at her.

"Dashie... we are friends, right? So... would it be wrong if we experimented a little bit? I don't know why, but I feel like into another life we were friends... friends with benefits, and I would be lying if I didn't find you attractive."

Dashie couldn't believe what Faya was asking.

"Wait, Shy, are you serious? Don't take this the wrong way, but I love Twi. You were right, I love her and I shouldn't be fooling around behind her back. It will be wrong..."

The white figure smiled when she heard that.

"I understand, Dashie. Just know if you're ever lonely, or in need of release, or just want to have some fun, you can count on me." Faya answered with... kindness. "I won't tell Twilight about this. We can keep this between us. Just us."

The white figure frown when she saw the hopelessness growing within Dashie. The darkness pouring out of her chest, out of a dark star shape hole.

Dashie was torn. She did love Twilight, but she needed to deal with her sexual needs, and Faya was willing to help.

"Just know, we are only doing this for pleasure and release, nothing else, right?" Dashie asked her.

Faya smiled, so did the dark figure, and nod her head.

"Of course. Just for pleasure, Dashie. Nothing else."

The two moved closer and kiss.

The dark figure could see the white figure looking away in dusgust. "̵̹͔̎͒W̴͓̖͗h̴̥̭̽ǎ̶̪̠t̶̲͚͂'̴̱̫͝s̸̢̽ ̴̯̆w̸̡̿̕r̷̠̘̈́o̴̱̽n̴̢̼̓g̵͕͝?̷̗̓̽ ̶̼̊Y̷͖̟̅̕o̴̱͚̅u̷̙̭͌ ̶̟̆a̴̩͕̓̊l̴̻̖̅͋w̵̤̹̃a̷̠͓̿y̴̨͈͛͂s̶̛̞̤̈ ̴̭̰̇l̷͓͚̑̽ỏ̶̬͂v̵͌͜ḙ̷̗̃d̴̬̲̆ ̴͚̉w̸̳͠͝h̴̛̹̮͋ẹ̵̍̉ń̵͉ ̸͉́c̴̮͊h̷̨̋̈́ä̶̩̘́̿r̷̘͈͊a̴͈͎̐c̷̨̀͝t̸̨̓ē̵̫̦r̷̡̫͑s̶̭̗̃ ̷̻̍̈k̸̩̳̎̽į̷̍s̸̻͙̆͛s̷̻̙͛͘,̷̭̅͘ ̵͓͘s̷̭͑̂o̸͛́͜ ̴͜͜͝w̵͕̘̽͊h̸̹͗̀y̸̹͕͑ ̵̭̬̀a̶̡̯̋r̴͕̋̔è̴̥͋-̸͕̽"̴͓̀̋

"Dummy! It's not true love! You never understood why kissing is the most important thing in romace and between two lovers!" the white figure shouted back in anger.

It was a simple kiss at first, but it turned passionate, as Faya's hands ran through Dashie's hair. It wasn't a long kiss, but Dashie pulled back, a string of saliva between their tongues.

"I..."

She looked down, she could see Shy's vagina, which was wet with anticipation, and her dick was hard. Dashie grabbed her running leggings waist band, ready to pull them down.

"Um, are you ready, Shy?"

"I am, are you?" Faya asked, ready for her.

The white figure closed her eyes and prayed. 'Please, Dashie. Don't end up like the other you from the other rewrite. Don't give in to hopelessness that Twilight won't love you for who you are! Keep hope alive!' she started to cry. 'That's what her wish is! Don't let her down in this final rewrite!'

Dashie nodded and started to pull them down... but stopped before she could take them off. She slowly looked at Faya, then blink to see a naked Twilight in Faya's place.

"Rainbow..." Twilight's voice echoed in her mind, and Dashie could see her. Her naked, beautiful body, and her vagina dripping with her arousal.

"Rainbow. I love you." Twilight's voice said again, as the image of her changed to a Alicorn and human girl wearing glasses... then it was gone.

Dashie closed her eyes and shook her head. She couldn't do this. Not behind Twilight's back. Even if it was just for release, it was wrong, and she wasn't going to cheat on her. She didn't want to hurt Twilight's trust. Sure, they weren't dating, but she loved her and hiding this will be wrong.

"I'm sorry, Faya. I can't do this." Dashie pulled her leggings back up, and kept her eyes closed. "I love her! I'm not going to ruin what we have by doing this. I realized I want my first time to be with her. Only her."

The white figure cheered and pointed to black figure. "SUCK IT, DUMMY!" she started to goat in her win with a silly dance, making the dark one growl in annoyance. The dark figure became more upset as it felt the hope returning into Faya.

Faya could tell Dashie wasn't lying, even more so as she saw the erection in Dashie's leggings were softening.

"I see."

"I'm sorry, I-"

"It's okay, Dashie." Faya told her, holding her hand, and smiled. "Twilight is really lucky to have someone like you. You're so loyal to her, and that is the best trait anyone could ever have. You're a good friend."

Dashie could tell Faya was a really great friend.

"Thank you, Shy."

The two soon started to laugh.

"By the way, can you not tell Twi... um, problem between my legs, I want to tell her when I'm ready."

"Sure. And don't worry, I won't tell her. You can trust me."

Dashie nodded. Before she could get off, the two could hear Twilight's voice.

"Oh shit!" the white figure screamed, while the dark one laughed.

"Hey, whatever your name was, and Rainbow! Are you in here? Kelly said the ship picked up two lifesigns in this room." the door opened. "Rainbow, I need someone to talk-"

They looked at the door, and there was Twilight, standing in the doorway, as the door opened.

"T-Twi!"

Twilight was frozen stiff, her eyes widen in surprise, her face was bright red, and her jaw dropped, as she was trying to understand the sight before her. She could see Rainbow was on top of Aaira's daughter, who was naked. They didn't know if Twilight was angry or not.

"TWILIGHT, IT'S NOT WHAT IT LOOKS LIKE!"

Dashie was ready to get her ass kicked... but her eyes widen, she saw Twilight's expression. Twilight's eyes were filled to nothing but rage, but there were tears in them.

"Fuck you, Rainbow." Twilight said in a hurt, yet pissed-off tone. She closed the door and started to walk away.

Dashie started to break in tears as she realized that she had fucked up. She just lost her chance to ever be with her one true love... that the hopelessness within returned...

'Twilight... I'm sorry.' Dashie thought, and her heart was hurting so much. "I'm sorry..."

The dark figure could see the white one looking down in sadness. She spoke to her as it was her win.

"̵̰͠S̷͉͆͜ë̶̲̳̊ĕ̵̺?̷̡̦̐̀ ̵̛͙͊ͅG̷̣̟͛ĭ̸͓̇v̶̧͎̄e̶͇̓ ̶̗͂u̴̱͗͠p̸̦̂͐ ̵̡̤͑͂o̵̪̓͆n̶̲̩͛ ̸̠̻͛̓ḫ̸͂̉ó̴̰̳p̷̰̉̓ē̷̩̑.̵̰͈́͠ ̵̦̤̓Ț̷̈́͛h̵͌ͅě̸̡r̴̨̊e̷̲̓͗ ̶͑̆ͅî̷̬s̸̗͈̓͐ ̴̣͕̅o̴̖̟̕ñ̵̗l̴͇̑y̴̯̾̒ ̷̨͂̈́h̸̼̫́ȏ̶̥p̴̰̕e̵͎̋̎l̸͙͒e̷̘͘ͅs̵̯̀s̸̨͎̆n̴̺̓e̷̗̖̿s̵̬̞̑s̴̗̖̿ ̴̯̞͌i̶̗̒͠ņ̴̖̈͘ ̵̠̏ę̴̟̐v̵͂͜e̸̬̓͐ͅr̴̺̠̾ỵ̸͇̍t̷̻̻̔̕h̶͍̄͜͝i̸̱͑͊n̷̛̤̣͘g̸̱̭̚̕!̴̬͉͂̾"̶̰͠

end of ch. 11

Ch 12. Trauma That Few Carry Within

The door opened to the cargo hold. Twilight walked in and stood in the middle of it. She just stood there for a few seconds, until she screamed loudly in pain. She cried, letting her emotions out, letting out the pain that she had when she saw Dashie with a nude Faya. She dropped to her knees and punched the metal floor, denting it as her tears kept falling.

"Asshole! You told me not to worry! You lied! I should have never trusted you! You liar!" she screamed and cried.
She could feel her chest hurting. She felt her heart being broken into a million pieces.

'Why... why does this happen?!' she thought. 'Is it my fault? Did I push her away too much? She should know I lo...' she sat down, realizing something. "Stupid! YOU ARE FUCKING STUPID, Twilight!" Twilight pound her forehead in frustration.

She realized that Dashie only saw her as a friend, and Twilight herself made it that way. Sure, they had very awkward moments with each other, and even kissed in the nude, but they were only friends, and nothing more... well, in Dashie's eyes she believed.

'Dumbass, you have no right to be feeling like this. You aren't even dating Rainbow or showed even hint of love toward her! So if Rainbow fell in love with that big breasted egghead, then you shouldn't be sad! If you love her, prove it!'

"I have to tell her, show her." Twilight got up, and looked at the door. "I'll tell her. No matter what."

She was about to move forward, but she froze as a memory from the past filled her mind. She could see it, she was back in her home universe. She could feel it, the cold chilling air cutting through her body, her body was shaking.

"No..." Twilight shook her head. "NO, I'M NOT GOING BACK TO THAT DAY!"

Her memories were taking her back to the day that she lost her rainbow...

The once beautiful blue sky was now nothing but grey. There was a cold, bitter, harsh wind blowing across the dead world. The once green grass was all dried up, and the trees were barren and lifeless.

It was a desolate world. A bleak world as a massive red planet could be seen in the distance, it had crashed into this world causing devastation and death.

"Hold on!"

Within this dead world, there stood an old shrine, a temple, built a very long time ago, made to worship a rainbow star.

"Hold on, Rainbow!"

To this world and its people, the rainbow star was a blessing from the heavens. It was their hope and salvation, their goddess, who gave them a miracle and saved the planet and its people, saving them from what the goddess describes as The Fallen Watcher.

"She's gonna come, Rainbow! We're going to be saved!"

After saving them, the goddess left the world, never to be seen again, but many believed she will return when they needed her again.

"HOLD ON, RAINBOW! JUST HOLD ON!"

They created a temple for her, built in her honor and to worship her. The people were waiting, and praying that the rainbow star would return.

"Rainbow, please... just hang in there."

But during the "Red Fall" event, many come to terms that the goddess won't return to save them like before, instead believed only a chosen few will be saved.

"Please, just hang in there!"

Six children were picked to be saved. Placed in cryosleep after the Red Fall had hit. Those children will be placed into a VR world, where the AI known as Harmony will teach them everything they need to know when they meet the goddess. Many of the survivors believed the chosen will be saved by her and her rainbow light of.... hope...

"...Rainbow..."

...but they were wrong, as four of those children were killed when a fire broke out in the sleeping pods. It only left two children, and one of them had died.

"Rainbow..."

Twilight set Rainbow Dash on the cold and lifeless ground. Rainbow's body was badly burned as the only cyan fur that you could see was her arm, the rest? All charred beyond belief.

"Don't leave me..." she placed her head on Rainbow's chest. "I promise to find you...and I'll keep you to your promise. No matter what, even if it takes a lifetime, I'll see you again, Rainbow Dash." tears kept falling as she heard no reply from her.

"Dash..." her heart was breaking, because not only did Dash died, but also because she couldn't say it to her. Those three little words when Dash had no problem saying it to her. "I'm sorry..."

She held Dash's lifeless body up, carrying her as she kept walking out of the shrine's open area. She walked to the dead fields on the right. She arrived on the edge of it and stood there.

"I love you."

She looked down at Dash, seeing the burnt, lifeless body of the one she had loved since they first met. Her tears wouldn't stop, but she wiped them away.

"I love you!" Twilight shouted, hoping somehow Dash will hear her from the great beyond. "I LOVE YOU! I ALWAYS LOVED YOU! You're my first love, Rainbow. And... and you always will be..."

She was breaking down in tears, hugging Rainbow's lifeless body. She could still remember the day they met. Remembering how Dash made fun of long horn, so then in turn she made fun of Dash's small wings. Twilight hated in how Dash kept teasing her and insulting her. But as the time passed, she was starting to become friends with her... and soon, her feelings for Dash started to change. She loved her, but never told her. She hid it away and try to act cold and distant, and when she tried to confess her feelings to her, Rainbow was gone...

"You promised me, Rainbow." she looked at her dead body. "You said no matter what, no matter how far, or where, or when, we will see each other again, right?"

Twilight would stay there, holding Dash as her body started to decay, and the flesh and meat falling off the bones, but Twilight didn't care. She stayed with her until the smell of her rotten corpse was too much, and she couldn't bare it any longer. She buried her in a makeshift grave.

"I wanted to tell you my feelings... I'm sorry I didn't." Twilight lowered her head. Her vision was fading in and out of darkness as her weak body started to shut down. There was no food, or clean water to drink. Twilight was dying, but she didn't care, her rainbow was dead.

Twilight walked back to the shrine and sat down on the steps. As she sat there, across from her was the current Twilight as she was watching the memory play out. After all those years, she couldn't forgive herself for not saying those three words.

"Why? Why, even now, I can't show my love? What is wrong with me?" Twilight asked herself, looking down. "I'm so pathetic. A coward, a fucking coward who can't show their feelings. Why... why am I so scared?"

"Maybe it's because you're scared of losing your Rainbow a second time."

Twilight didn't hear the dark voice as she stood there. Soon, a dark star appeared behind her, and stepping out was a figure cloaked in darkness.

"Your love for others only brings death, does it not?" it said, placing its dark arms around Twilight's neck. "First, you lost your real mother, then your friends that you saw as sisters, then you lost the rainbow. Everything you love and care, you lose."

Twilight didn't hear the voice or its words. She didn't feel the dark figure holding her. She couldn't feel anything... but those dark words did start to echo in her mind. Making her believe she couldn't love anyone, that she will just lose them...

"I can't love Rainbow... I will just lose her."

"And you will, over and over and over, until there is nothing left."

"Nothing...left..."

"That's right. You are nothing but a cursed soul. That's why you should end it all." the dark figure said, as Twilight's mind was being corrupted. "Kill yourself. Lay out the past and embrace the hopelessness within. Only then will your curse end, and you be free. Free from.... hope!"

The figure started to choke Twilight, squeezing her neck, as Twilight didn't fight back. She's falling into the darkness of her thoughts.

"Free myself from the pain..." Twilight whispered, as she was choking herself in the real world.

"YOU ARE WRONG!" shouted a female voice filled with so much hope.

The dark figure was forced away as she felt the blinding light from above. She looked up and saw the white star, beaming its ray of hope down to Twilight. The star lowered, becoming the white female figure from before.

"Twilight, don't let the hopelessness in! Showing others your love can sometimes be hard and scary, but that's what makes life special! Life is worth living because of love!" the white figure said, as she was standing on the opposite side of the dark figure. "Without those things, then there won't be any hope! Hope for a new tomorrow. Hope for a new day. And hope for a future together."

"No..." Twilight said, looking down, her voice filled with nothing.

The white figure placed her hand under Twilight's chin, making her look up.

"You know I'm right. Because if I was wrong, then you wouldn't have kept fighting. You kept hope alive, so in turn it helped you to keep moving forward. Forward to meet..." she looked up as well, seeing a rainbow star. "Her..."

The darkness that was within Twilight faded, making her return to normal. She remembered this memory. It was the day that...

"I was saved. Saved by..."

Younger Twilight was on her side, she was feeling more cold as the seconds went by. She was dying, and she knew it, but that didn't stop her from not letting her hope to die out.

"Come on, Dash said that she will come for me."

She closed her eyes, getting sleepy. She was near death... until she felt something warm hitting her body. She slowly opened her eyes to see...

"Mom..." Twilight cried out, seeing Spark standing there and looking heart broken at her younger self.

Spark walked up to the young Twilight, who cried as she saw her.

"It's you....you came..."

Spark watched as the poor child pass out from exhaustion, but was breathing still. Spark bent down, picking the child up, and started to give her magical energy to help her recover.

"Not just a spark, but also..." Spark whispered, standing back up and slowly turning around. Twilight smiled as she reaches out to Spark, walking closer to her, wanting her to take her hand.

Before Twilight could reach her, the memory changed, showing her time with Spark and Dawn. Having a better life than the one she had before, having a mother she loved deeply and looked up to. Wanting to be like her, to be that same bright rainbow light that saved her. She wanted to saved others. Twilight couldn't stop smiling as she remembered all those wonderful memories.

The white figure smiled, seeing the hope within Twilight growing. Growing that, a faint white star started to form on Twilight's chest, along with tiny bit of white started to form at the tips of her hair.

"That's right. Never giving up on hope gave you a family, gave you a purpose to keep moving forward." the white figure smiled, as the black figure started to disappear. "The spark and hope are one and the same. They can never be separated. Because hope is always a spark waiting to ignite."

Twilight stood there, letting the happy memories of her past play, and the warm light of hope shining brightly in her heart.

"I will not give up." Twilight smiled. "I will keep moving forward, no matter how far, or no matter where. I-"

The dark figure growled and attack. It got a hold of the back of Twilight's head, digging its sharp fingers into her, making her bleed.

"SHE LIES! YOUR SO-CALLED HOPE LET HER DIE, DID IT NOT!?" it shouted. "THE ONE WHO CARED ABOUT YOU, AND YOU JUST LET HER DIE!"

Twilight could see it as she was forced on to her knees. She could see it... she could see...

"...hope..." Spark whispered, as she finished her sentence from before. She was dying as a huge hole was in her chest, her blood was leaking out, and her rainbow aura was fading.

"Mom..." Twilight was in tears, remembering Spark's death.

"YOU CAUSED THIS! IF YOU HAD DIED THAT DAY, THEN YOUR SO-CALLED MOTHER WILL STILL BE ALIVE!" the dark figure screamed as she pushed Twilight into the bloodly floor of Dawn's apartment. "HOPE CAN ONLY LEAD TO PAIN AND SUFFERING!"

"Stop it! You are wrong!" the white figure shouted back, as she charged forward to stop the dark one.

The dark figure raised its other arm, unleashing a black tide of darkness which formed into a black claw. It grabbed the white figure and held her in place.

"But I'm not, right, Twilight?" she said, lowering her dark face toward Twilight's ear. "Your love is the reason she is dead."
Twilight closed her eyes, the words hurting her as she heard her own voice saying that. She was cause of her mother's death, and she was, she knew it was true.

"Mom...I'm sorry." Twilight cried, lowering her head.

"You know, I'm right."

'...that's right. I killed my own mother, and I didn't deserve to be happy, or have a family...'

The dark figure smiled. "Not only did you killed her, but you also took away someone else's happiness."

"SPARK!?"

Twilight's eyes shot open. She was in her younger body as she was crying over Spark's dead body. She couldn't dare to look around. She couldn't as she heard those heartbroken screams from...

"SPARK! NO!"

From Dawn. Those cries were full of nothing but pain and sorrow, and the sound of them was killing Twilight's soul.

"Dawn..." Twilight closed her eyes, not wanting to see the heartbroken scene.

"And it's all your fault, Twilight." the dark figure said.

Twilight could feel herself falling into a depression. She can't ever show love to anyone, they will just die. They be taken away from her, she knew this. It was why she kept her distance from Dashie. She wanted to let her in, confess her feelings to her, but...

"I don't want to lose her..." she saw two times that she thought Dashie had died. She was angry at those who hurt Dashie, but also herself. "If I let her in... if I let her love me, then losing her will just..." she closed her eyes. 'Break me. It would break me. I can't...'

Twilight opened her eyes. She could feel her hope being extinguished.

"I can't love her. If I let her die, then her family... friends..." she could Dashie's little sisters, seeing the woman was rushing toward them before they exited Dashie's universe, no doubt was her mother. Seeing those three girls, Dashie's friends. Twilight didn't want them to suffer, suffer like Dawn did. "They will suffer... just like Dawn suffered, because of me."

"Exactly." the dark figure said, lowering itself behind Twilight, and hugging her. "Love is nothing but pain. And once you are broken, then you will realize that your Rainbow doesn't deserve a worthless, unloved creature. Let another woman love her, treat her better than you will ever do."

"Another woman..."

"Yes, a good woman, who won't lead her to a painful death. And she won't be in a relationship with a worthless being." the dark figure was smiling. "You saw it, you saw how she was looking at that smarter, prettier, more human woman. Why else was Dashiell on top of her, on top of that naked woman?"

'Why was she on top of Aaira's daughter, Faya?' Twilight thought. 'It was like they were going to-'

"That's right. They were going to make love, have sex, have passionate love between the two who have strong feelings for each other. Feelings that you can never have." the dark figure smiled, her arms around Twilight's chest.

"That's right, there's no other reason. She loves her. Not me." Twilight lowered her head.

"And that's why, you need to let her go."

The white figure could see it, she could see the hope almost gone from within Twilight. She needed to act quickly, or this last rewrite will end like the others.

"Shut up! You never understood love, you dummy!" she shouted, grabbing the wrist of the dark claw, stabbing her fingers into it. "Stop giving her those lies!"

"She is nothing, a worthless, pathetic, unloved creature! No one can love her!" the dark figure shouted.

"No, you are wrong!" the white figure looked at Twilight, as she was trying her hardest to hold onto her hope. "If you were right, then you would have noticed!"

The dark figure was confused when she heard that. "Noticed what!?"

But she didn't get her answer as the white figure broke free, ripping the claw arm in two. This made the dark figure scream in pain, backing away in pain. When the white figure landed, she quickly rushed over to the dark one, her fist at the ready.

"This!" the white figure punched the dark figure in the face, sending her flying away. "Even now, you never notice anything." she cracked her knuckles, but blushing as she did so. "...and I always hated that..."

She turned around, seeing Twilight in this memory world and the real world. She could see her still hurting herself in the real world. She walked over and gently held her, making her stop.

"Twilight, you don't have to listen to her. Remember these words that I will say."

She strokes Twilight's head, and smiled.

"Even if those memories make you sad, you've got to go forward, believing in the future. Even when you realize your loneliness, and about to lose all hope, those memories, no matter how painful they are, those memories will make you stronger." she looked over to the dark figure, seeing it glaring at her with hate... and something else. "You aren't alone because you have someone who loves you no matter what. Keep hope alive like you always do, and everything will be okay."

Twilight could feel a warmth entering her heart, making her feel like she has known this warmth for a long time.

"You are loved, my friend." the white figure smiled. "Let her in... and let her..."

Twilight's eyes opened, she looked around the cargo bay. She suddenly felt pain in her neck, making her touch it.

"What the fuck happened? Why is my neck hurting like this?"

She had no memory of what had happened to her. She just remembered that was she was going to... to...

"What was I going to do?" she scratch her head, but she quickly remembered something. She remembered why she was looking for Dashie, she needed her to comfort her about what she learned from Aaira... then she saw flashes of Dashie on top of a naked Faya. She remembered now. "Right... she fell in love with that egghead." she started to feel her heartbreaking again. "...I don't blame her, I never had a chance with Rainbow anyway. She's a human, while I'm a pony. Sure, I outclass that egghead Faya in the chest department." she pushed her chest out, proud of how big they were. "But she's a human. And Rainbow loves her. Rainbow would rather be with her." she let her head lower, closing her eyes.

Twilight was depressed, her heart was broke. She went over to a corner of the bay, and sat in it. She wanted to be alone now. She didn't need Dashie one bit to make feel better... better of learning...

"So, Spark is really dead..." Aaira said in a heartbroken voice. "This isn't good. This means Fayth is left uncheck to do whatever she wants... unless." she faced Twilight, giving her a serious look. "Hey, did you meet Spark's teammates?"

Twilight gave her a confused look. "Teammates? Mom had... teammates?"

Aaira didn't like that reply one bit.

"You don't know about her teammates? That's not good." she started to walk back and forth. "If you hadn't met them, then you must find them, and quick. They might not know Spark is dead, and they are the only ones that can stop Fayth now... unless..."

She stopped walking, and looked up at the ceiling, thinking. She finally lowered her head and face Twilight.

"I saw the power you have, you remind me of Spark so much in strength." Twilight's expression was serious, but her tail was wagging super hard when she heard that. "Spark told us her teammates are strong, but they told her she was beyond all of them, and you seem to be on that level. With her gone, that leaves you, her daughter, to take her place."

"Take her place..." Twilight like hearing those words, but what she heard next...

Aaira walked up to her, putting her hands on Twilight's shoulder.

"You need to find Fayth and end it. If you don't, then everything is doomed. She is too strong for anyone but you. If you don't stop her, then everyone and everything will die. You have the power to stop her. Your power is the key to stopping her."

Twilight remembered Void telling her that she was going to help fulfill her mother's dream in ending everything. She thought Void was just bullshitting her, but if what Aaira was saying is true...

"I can't do it, I'm not my mother. I can't stop Fayth." she replied, feeling overwhelmed in the burden she was given. "I'M NOT! I TRIED, BUT I CAN'T BE! I CAN'T SAVE EVERYONE! I CAN'T SAVE YOU ALL!"

"You're not Spark." Aaira said, looking her straight in the eyes. "But everyone and everything is now counting on you, to save the entire multiverse. And not only that, but the future generations will have their lives saved as well. Everyone is counting on you. You are the only hope we have left. We are counting on you." she let her go.

Twilight didn't like this. She indeed wanted to be her mother, but not like this. Not to be given such a heavy burden and task. This was too much, far too much. She can't. She can't save the entire multiverse, she's just a mare...

'I'm not her...'

AJ could see the stress that her friend was in, and the pressure put on her. She didn't like seeing her friend in such a state. So, she walked over to her, and placed her hand on her shoulder.

"Twilight, it's okay. You aren't-"

"SHUT UP!" Twilight screamed, shoving AJ away, as she looked at her. Her eyes were full of anger, sadness, and stress. "DON'T SAY THOSE WORDS! I'M NOT A FUCKING COWARD! I DON'T NEED YOUR DAMN PITY! I'M NOT GOING TO LET MYSELF BECOME ONE!" soon, her horn started to spark, and her eyes glowed purple.

AJ was shocked. This will be third time she saw Twilight in such a state before, but she quickly calmed down. She took a step forward.

"Twilight, please calm down. I didn't mean to make you feel like this. But please, calm down. You are losing control."

AJ took another step, but was quickly forced back. Twilight used her magic and shoved her away.

"CALM DOWN!? CALM THE FUCK DOWN!? I AM CALM!" Twilight yelled, as the sparks around her horn were growing.

Aaira's helmet closed itself, and was getting ready for a fight. She didn't like where this was going. She eyed Kelly, who was cursing her out for starting something.

"What the fuck, Aaira!? We're putting all our hope in an emotional, unstable, and insane unicorn, and you are expecting us to not get worried!?" Kelly shouted, as she was preparing her gun.

AJ got between them, shield Twilight.

"Stop, don't say or do anything else! Twilight has problems, but she's getting better!" AJ shouted, trying her best to protect her friend.

Twilight slowly saw through her rage, seeing the fear she was causing. This made her magical powers fade away, making her normal again. "I'm fine, AJ. I just need some fucking time, and space." Twilight replied, lowering her head.

Without saying anything else, she left the bridge and started to look for Dashie. She needed her to tell her things will be okay, and give the encouragement that she always did.

Twilight opened her eyes as she remembered it. She was the last hope of saving the whole multiverse. She didn't want that kind of pressure.

"I don't care about the multiverse. I can't do this. I can't save anyone." she lowered her head, closing her eyes. "I couldn't save the two most important people in my life, so how the fuck can I save the whole multiverse, which is more important than me. I'm just a worthless piece of shit. No one loves me, so I should end it. End it all..."

Twilight was feeling nothing but hopelessness. She lost all hope in everything... until she heard the cargo doors open, and hearing someone rushing in.

"TWI!? ARE YOU IN HERE!?"

Twilight quickly raised her head up, her ears twitching as she heard Dashie calling out to her. She felt so happy that she almost stood up, but remembered what happened with Dashie. She sat back down, hoping Dashie won't find her as she behind boxes that were in the corner.

'Don't find me...' Twilight was feeling nervous. 'I don't want you to see after seeing being on top of naked girl.' she hid her face, wanting to cry. 'I want that to be us, but she doesn't love me. She would rather have that egghead, who's a human. Why can't she love me?'

The sound of footsteps were getting louder, making Twilight shake as they got closer.

'No, don't find me. Please, I beg you...'

The footsteps came to a stop, and the silence was the only thing that was there. Twilight kept her head down, hoping Dashie was gone, but she heard her speak.

"Twi? Please, you must be here. I ran across this ship in ten seconds flat, and this is the only place I haven't checked. If you aren't here, then where could you be?"

Dashie looked around, but she couldn't see Twilight anywhere. This made her worry more.

"Twi, come on. Please, I need to talk to you. I know I'm the reason why you're hurting, and I want to fix it. So please, show yourself."

Nothing, Dashie sighed and sat down on the floor. She punched it, hating herself for hurting Twilight like that.

"I told you nothing was going to happen, yet I couldn't keep my word. I'm sorry, Twi. I'm a terrible friend. I can't do anything right, not even keep a promise. I'm a piece of shit. Furthermore, I don't deserve your friendship."

Twilight slowly raised her ears, making them twitch as she heard that. 'What? Why is she acting like that? We're just friends so her being with another girl and like they were going to fuck shouldn't matter how I feel. So, why does she feel like that? Is it because she cares about me? No, I shouldn't get my hopes up, and should keep my distance.'

Twilight was trying to hold onto those feelings. It was hard, and her feelings for Dashie were getting harder to ignore.

"You're wrong, Rainbow."

Dashie turned her head, facing Twilight. She saw her in the corner, hidden among boxes.

"Twi, I'm sorry." Dashie shouted, rushing to her but...

"YOU SHOULDN'T BE ACTING LIKE THIS! SO STOP IT! STOP HURTING YOURSELF, JUST STOP!"

Twilight was shouting, but also crying. She couldn't believe Dashie was hurting herself. Dashie was a great person, a caring person, and someone who was always there for her. She shouldn't be chaining Dashie down, especially after what happened.

"Stop acting like we're more than friends, you dork! If you fell in love with someone else, stop worrying what others think." Twilight couldn't look her in the eyes.

Dashie stopped, confused. "...but you said-"

"I was joking you idiot! Friends make those kinds of jokes!" Twilight shouted, looking down. "And you should have laughed, like I was. I didn't mean none of it. I was joking, and nothing else. So, stop worrying about me, and worry about your new girlfriend."

"But she's not my girlfriend."

"Oh, really? Then what were you doing on top of her while she was naked? Were you going to fuck her, or not?" Twilight said, sounding annoyed.

Dashie couldn't say anything.

"Yeah, exactly. She is your girlfriend, so you don't have to worry about me, or any other woman, and you shouldn't be."

Dashie shook her head. "Twi, you're wrong. Faya isn't my girlfriend, nor will she ever be. I'm not interested in her. If I was, then I wouldn't have been looking for you." she sat in front of her. "I care about you. I didn't want you to leave, thinking that I was cheating on you. That's why I chased after you."

"What are you talking about? Cheating!? We're just friends! Stop acting like we're lovers." Twilight said back, even more annoyed. "I never told you anything about loving you."

There was an awkward silence between the two, until...

"...but do you?" Dashie said, in a quiet voice.

Twilight's ear twitched, her head quickly raising to look at her.

"W-What did you say?"

Dashie blushed, as her eyes darted around. "Um, well, do you love me?"

Twilight could feel her heart beating, as she started to sweat. She tried to find the right words to say, but none came out.

'Why can't I say it, just say it! Don't think of the bad, just say it!'

"No. I only like you as a friend. We're not lovers, and never will be. So, stop with that."

The moment those words left Twilight's mouth, her heart started to hurt. Dashie lowered her head, and was sad. It became silent between the two again.

'So, I'm just a friend, huh.' Dashie said, feeling down. She looked at Twilight, she needed to know something. "Okay, let's say if we did love each other, would you want to be together?"

Twilight looked to her, her heart beating faster. "N-No. We can't. It's impossible."

Dashie became hurt. "Why is it impossible?"

Twilight looked away. "Because we're different, okay? You shouldn't be dating me, but your own species."

Dashie wasn't having that, so she stood up, and got close.

"That's bullshit, and you know it. If I loved a girl, then I would be with her. I don't care if she's a horse, a human, or something else."

"But it's wrong! You can't be with 'me'. I'm not human, and I can't change that." Twilight shouted, as she too stood up, and got close to her. "You are better off fucking and loving Faya than me."

Twilight didn't realize that her chest was touching Dashie's face as she was buried in it.

'Oh, god. I'm touching her breasts, I'm touching her breasts. They are warm and soft. And her scent is amazing. Wait, I'm losing focus!' Dashie quickly thought. She pop out her face from between Twilight's boobs, looking at her. "I told you, Faya isn't my girlfriend! Only girl I want to be with is with y-"

Twilight hugged her, stopping her from saying anything else.

"Don't say it." she whispered.

Dashie hugged her back.

"Why not?" Dashie paused. She realized Twilight... "...you like me, don't you?"

Twilight nodded. "I have liked you for a long time, Rainbow. But I can't love you."

Dashie's heart was starting to beat faster. "Why is that?"

"I can't tell you..." she held her harder, making Dashie more into the between her tits. "I want to, but I can't..."

Dashie held her harder as well. "It has to do something with the traumas you are carrying, right? I have been there with you since day one, and we've gotten close." she pushed herself more into her boobs, her head getting lost in them. "Let me in...talk, please..."

'This feels nice. Her tits are so soft, and her scent is amazing.' Dashie thought again, she couldn't help it. Being so close to Twilight made her feel so...safe, happy, and at peace. 'It's like this is where I'm meant to be. Like my spot is between her boobs.'

Dashie's cheeks were red, but soon faded as she heard Twilight's voice. "...did you two fu-"

"NO!" Dashie shouted back, her face popping out of the boobs again. "Nothing-" she remembered the tit fuck that happened with Faya. "-happened... We weren't doing anything, I swear. I don't like her, and I love you. Only you."

"Then what happened, why were you on top of her while she was naked?" Twilight asked, feeling curious.

Dashie took in a deep breath, and exhaled. She needed to tell her the truth.

"She... has something in her head, a Pillar she calls it..." Dashie went on to explain everything. "...and she started to freak out, or lose it. I hugged her hoping she will calm down, and we must have fallen to the floor. Then-"

"...and I came in, right?" Twilight finished for her, as her cheeks turned red.

Dashie's face went red as well. "...um, yeah."

The two looked at each other. Both of them had hearts beating, and blushing. The silence between them was so much that the two started to get closer, Twilight bending down and Dashie trying her hardest to get closer but because of her short height, it was a challenge. The two got closer and closer until their lips touched.

It was a small kiss, a simple and sweet one, but the two could feel it. It was a wonderful feeling that both felt, making them blush harder. Twilight broke the hug and step back.

"You love me, right?"

Dashie's response was the quickest she ever had. "Yes, I love you. I have loved you since meeting you. Even if it seems wrong, I love you, and want to be with you."

Twilight was stunned in how quick Dashie was in telling her. She couldn't help but smile and chuckle.

"That's a quick response." she replied, feeling her heart flutter. She started to act like a real girl than herself. "...turn around. D-Don't look at me."

Dashie tilted her head, but did what she was told. "Okay..."

Twilight took a deep breath, and exhaled. She took off her jacket...

Dashie was wondering what Twilight was doing. "Can I look now?"

"Just a little bit longer, please." Twilight answered. She was taking off her bra, leaving her bare-chested. "Almost..." she kept going, until she was fully naked. She blushed and was embarrassed. 'Oh, boy. What am I doing? I should put my clothes back on, but I can't. My body is telling me to not...' she closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. 'This is it. This is my choice, and I'm choosing this.' she opened her eyes. "Okay, you can turn around now."

Dashie turned around and faced Twilight, seeing her... "Wh-" she became red. "W-Why are you n-n-naked?"

Twilight chuckled. "Because... I'm choosing you."

Twilight stepped towards Dashie, putting her arms around her. Dashie blushed, as she saw the bare-chested mare. She saw her breasts, her nipples, her smooth body, her ab stomach, her...

"Twi..."

Twilight forced themselves backwards on to the cold metal floor. Dashie found herself back in the same position as with Faya, but this time it was Twilight. Dashie's face was between her breasts again, and could smell her natural scent. She was enjoying every bit of this, making her go crazy.... she could feel her penis getting hard.

"Twi, wait, I have to tell you something." Dashie shouted, pushing herself away from her as she placed her hands over her growing penis.

Twilight sat up, looking worried. "What is it? Did I do something wrong?"

Dashie quickly put her back to her. She looked down, seeing her penis standing up, hard and ready as it push the fabric of her running leggings. She felt embarrassed and ashamed. Dashie felt so scared, as Twilight didn't know about her penis.

"You have to tell her, little sugar stick." AJ's voice echo in Dashie's head.

"I won't tell, Dashie. But it's best you tell her sooner than later." Faya's voice followed. "If you don't, it will be harder for you to tell her."

Dashie couldn't help but agree.

"Twi... um..." Dashie started, her heart was pounding, and her hands were shaking as she covered her erection. "I have to tell you something."

Twilight became curious. "What is it?"

"Um, well, the thing is..." she eyed her a bit. "I have a... secret, and I should have told you a long time ago, but I didn't. And now, I don't know what to do. So, I'm going to show you."

"Okay, and what is this secret?"

Dashie couldn't look at her, but she answered as she painfully turned around slowly. "I was born as a normal girl, but when I hit puberty... um, things changed." she paused, closing her eyes. "I have a..." she opened her eyes, but stopped talking as Twilight had her hand out.

'She's like Rainbow Dash, having a condition I bet, but since it's Rainbow, I bet...' she smiled. "I understand."

Dashie blinked. "...you do?"

Twilight nodded. "Yup, but don't worry. I'll make fun of you for it!" she was seeing her Dash in front of her now, seeing those small wings. Remembering how they teased and made fun of each for their conditions.

Dashie slowly looked away, her back facing Twilight. Hearing Twilight saying that broke her heart. Here she thought she finally found someone who would love her, but she was wrong. Her worst fear came true, someone making fun or hating her for having a penis.

'I'm an idiot, a dumbass, fucking stupid. She won't love me. No one will. Why did I think I would find a woman, or anyone, to accept me for who I am?' she could feel her penis going soft, allowing her to finally face Twilight with tears in her eyes. "Never mind... forget what I said."

Twilight snapped out of it, seeing Dashie now, but seeing her looking so... hurt, badly hurt. "Rainbow? Why are you crying?"

Dashie shook her head, as she quickly wiped her tears away. "I'm not, and I won't."

Twilight stood up, getting close. "Are you okay, Rainbow?" she reach out t her, wanting to wipe those tears away.

But Dashie slapped her hand away from her. "I'm fine!" she walked out of the corner, but stopped. She clutch her hands hard as she spoke again. "I love you, Twi! And I'll show you it one day, even if you call me awful things, or even dislike me for having one! I love you and I don't want to keep hiding it from you. I don't wanr to hide things from each other!"

Twilight didn't understand. "I never said I hated or dislike you, Rainbow."

Without warning, Dashie faced her... a powerful aura surrounding her as her face was filled with rage. "BUT YOU SAID YOU'LL MAKE FUN OF ME! THAT'S THE SAME AS HATING OR DISLIKE ME FOR HAVING ONE!"

Twilight's eyes widen as she saw the rage coming from Dashie. She never saw her like... this! She realized she fucked up.

'She's not my Rainbow Dash, so whatever condition she has... shit.' she realized she fucked up big time. "Rainbow, listen. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to say that. I wasn't... see, I... damn..."

She had no words. She could only lower her head.

"I'm a fuck up... and everyone thinks I can be like my mother? I can't save the whole multiverse!" she backed away, her back facing Dashie. She held herself as her emotions, the stress, the weight of the whole multiverse on her shoulders... "...I'm just a failure. That's all I am, nothing else. I even hurt you by mistake..."

Dashie rage was gone as she saw how much Twilight was hurting, and how her emotions were all over the place. She knew something was up with her, and needed to know.

"What's going on, Twi?" but Twilight shook her head, as she didn't answer. Dashie hated that, she hated not fully being there for her. "Twi, talk to me. What happened?" she walked over and hug her from behind. "Even if you hurt me, or don't love me back, I will always be here. I'm never going to leave your side."

Twilight wanted to cry, and cry she did. She cried hard, she could feel her chest being compressed, the weight of her stress and trauma... going away as she finally let it as she spun around, hugging Dashie.

"I can't do it, Rainbow! I'm not my mom, I can't fucking go against Fayth! Sure, I want to kill her for what she did, but learning that Void wasn't bullshitting about helping her mom destroying the multiverse, and how the fuck am I supposed to handle that shit! Aaira said EVERYONE AND EVERYTHING is counting on me now! The fucking weight is too much!" she kept going.

Dashie held her as tight as she could. She let her vent, but also felt bad for her. Twilight was carrying so much, and she thinks no one was there for her. No wonder she was like this, no wonder her emotions are a mess.

"You aren't alone in this, Twi." Dashie let her go and looked up at her, smiling sadly. "And I bet AJ said the same thing. You have friends who are here to help you, so stop thinking or acting you don't have us."

"I know, but..."

Dashie raised her hands, wiping Twilight's tears from the bottom of her chin.

"But nothing. You got me and AJ, so no worries! We're here to help you."

Twilight smiled, seeing Dashie smiling made her smile.

"Thank you, Rainbow. I mean it." she leaned down, kissing her. Dashie happily kissed back... but sadly broke it. She started to explain what had happened, telling her how she needed to find her mother's teammates.

Dashie listened, understanding everything.

But as the two were talking, Faya was eavesdropping on them. She was worried about Dashie and Twilight, thinking she placed a wrench in their relationship. She felt like it was her fault, but became glad to hear them not fighting.

'Good, they're talking.' Faya smiled. She slowly backed away, not wanting to interrupt them. 'I hope Twilight knows that Dashie is the one for her, and no other.' she exited the cargo bay and walked to the bridge, but she started to feel sad. "I should apologize to her, I did cause that mess between them..."

As she walked down the hallway, her head started to hurt. Not just hurt, but like her head was going to burst open.

"W-What...?"

She fell on the wall, holding her head. She felt her mind is burning, and wanted to scream for help, but couldn't. Not only that, but she became scared as the lights slowly started to go out one by one.

"This isn't..."

The darkness finally reached her, the last light flickering before her vision went dark. She couldn't see anything... and then... she started to hear voices.

"Make us whole..."

It was the Pillar again, trying to reach out to her, but this time it was different. She was still on the ship as far she could tell, but she could hear something else than just the voices.

"Make us whole... sister..."

She could hear what sounded like gunfire. She moved through the darken hallway slowly. As she moved, purple laser beams shot toward her but missing.

"Ahhh!"

She ducked in time, covering her head. The fire kept coming, the sound of screams following it.

"Make us whole, sister... we need you..."

She heard beam firing stopped, so she rose her head... only to be blasted by kinesis. Her body was covered in a blue aura, slowing her fall to the ground. But before she could hit the ground, her body stopped. She could tell someone was in control of the kinesis as her body rose up to the air.

"Make us whole, sister... help me burn this godforsaken universe..."

She was looking around, hoping to see who was doing this.

'Please, stop...' she couldn't move her arms or legs, the feeling of being trapped.

"Help me..."

She suddenly saw a figure in the darkness. Whoever it was, they were getting closer and behind them was the Pillar. It glowed as its runes gave off the light.

"Make us..."

Faya was quickly pulled toward the figure, and was face to face with...

"M-Mom!?"

She could her mother in her HULL suit. Aaira grabbed Faya by her neck and got closer, her helmet's grill lights blasted Faya's face, blinding her.

"WHOLE!"

Aaira's helmet burst open, revealing the bloody inside of her skull. It was filled with maggots and worms, eating her flesh and brains.

"Ahhhhh!"

Faya finally woke up, gasping for air. She looked around, seeing she was in the same hallway. She dropped to her knees, crying.

"It was a dream, it was a dream, it was a dream..."

She sat there, trying to calm herself, but couldn't. It felt so real, too real. She needed someone.

"I need Dashie..." she stood up and ran to the cargo bay, where she left the two. But the moment she stepped in, she stopped.

Faya could hear the two talking, she could see Dashie outside the corner blushing like crazy as Twilight was red as she was putting on her clothes behind the boxes.

"...so, we're both on the same page, right?" Twilight asked, putting on her bra. "We love each other, but we're not ready to be in a relationship."

Dashie nodded. "Yeah, totally. We're both not ready, and want to take our time. So, we should get to know each other more."

Twilight finished getting dressed. "Agree, I want us to learn about each other, and get to know our likes and dislikes. ...but gonna take time as we both have things to deal with... to finally tell each other, right?"

Dashie looked down, seeing her soft cock, twitching as she couldn't help it as she couldn't get Twilight's naked body out of her mind.

"Yeah, we have issues that we need to deal with." she saw Twilight walking up to her side. Dashie gave her a sad smile, "But when we learn to deal with our issues, then maybe we can finally be together."

"Yeah, when that time comes, then we can be a couple." Twilight smiled.... but that smile slowly became a frown. "...or not. If we can't deal with each other problems..."

The two were quiet for a moment, not knowing what to say. They both just looked at each other, their hands close to each other.

"...let's not think about that. Let's think we will, no matter what." Dashie smiled, putting her hand on top of hers.

Twilight blushed. She wanted to squeeze Dashie's hand, but was still a bit hesitant. As the two stood there, between them, the white figure slowly rose. She had the biggest grin.

"Kiss again~!"

They didn't see or hear her, but the two felt the urge.

Dashie's heart started to beat, and so did Twilight. The two had a feeling of wanting to kiss, but...

"We should get back to the others." they both said, letting go of each other hands.

The white figure grunted in annoyance and crossed her arms.

'Come on, kiss. Just a little kiss will do, no one is here!' she wanted to interfere, but she knew she couldn't. 'I hope you start noticing me soon, Twilight. Not able to do anything if you don't.'

Twilight and Dashie, along with the figure, left the cargo bay and the door closed behind them. But hiding behind some boxes, Faya saw the whole thing. She felt bad, really bad.

"Those two, why are they hesitating so much? Don't they see their feelings for each other?" she felt like a fool for interfering between them. "Good heaven, this is my fault. If I didn't come in, maybe those two could have been together sooner." Faya stood up, filled with determination. "Okay, I need to make up for it. I need to help them get together. How do I do it?" she paused, thinking.

But as she started to think, the cargo bay became covered in darkness. Faya quickly her ears, and closing her eyes as she started to hear the voices again...

"You really think we can trust that girl... pony? Mare?" Kelly questioned, still not use to seeing talking human pony as she set the ship into autopilot as it flew through the warp hole jump. "We don't know anything about her, and you expect me to trust her. To put our whole universe and others' universe in her hands."

Aaira was in the co-pilot seat, but not looking at Kelly as she was busy writing in her journal. She didn't answer, which pissed Kelly off.

"Hey, I'm talking to you!" Kelly snapped.

"We don't have a choice." Aaira closed her journal, sighing. "Without Spark, we're fuck. With her, we have a chance."

Kelly pointed at her. "And how is that going to help, huh? She clearly has issues, and if she is what I think she is... then it's going to get worse."

Aaira faced her, not liking her tone. "What do you mean by that?"

Kelly chucked under her breath in annoyance. "Being with you since what happened in that city space station, that girl is a ticking time bomb. If she goes off, then it's all over."

Aaira knew what she meant. She could remember how the Pillar was slowly making her go mad, just like the others who were effected by the Pillar signal at the time. So many died that day, all for unlimited energy.

"Don't compare my issue with hers, Kelly! That girl lost her mother at a young age, and she's having trouble dealing with it. It's a different issue." Aaira growled.

"Yeah, well, I have news for you. It's the same thing!"

The two looked at each other and were glaring. They wanted to go off at each other, but AJ coughed, making the two turn back to see her sitting on the floor as a centaur of her size couldn't any way fit in a normal human-size seat.

"If you two are done, we need to discuss something." AJ said.

Kelly and Aaira looked at each other, giving each other a glare still. Kelly didn't look away, but Aaira did, not wanting to have an argument with her. She asked AJ want she wanted to talk about.

"Twilight has problems, but I trust her. I believe she can do it, in stopping this Fayth person. Plus, I don't like someone talking down to my friend like that." AJ replied, looking at Kelly. "Acting like you know her, and thinking she will fail us. You're wrong, she won't fail."

"Yeah, right. How do you know that, huh?" Kelly asked. "And surprised you are telling us she's your friend, after what she did to-"

AJ stood up with her front hooves. She looked very angry.

"Twilight might seem cold or act harsh to others, but she cares. I know it! She's been through a lot, and I trust her. If I didn't, I wouldn't have been her here, or be helping her." AJ paused. "I will be here for her, I will not abandon her." she placed her arm over her chest, taking a knight stance. "That's not what a friend does."

Kelly shook her head. "How sweet, you really are naive. And the fact you're a fucking half horse, makes it so much more sweeter." she said sarcastically.

AJ became even angrier, her fists clenched hard. She wasn't liking this Kelly person not one bit. Before she could respond, the doors opened revealing Twilight and Dashie as they entered. The two could tell something was up.

"Everything okay here, guys?" Dashie asked.

The two were silent. AJ was the only one to speak.

"Yup, we were just chatting." she replied.

Kelly started to mumble under breath, annoyed at the situation. Aaira told them to not pay attention to her.

"She's just upset, that's all. I'll handle it."

Twilight nodded, but she knew why. She let it be, while Dashie noticed that the ship was in a warp hole jump.

"Oh, cool! Never been in one before, this is so cool." Dashie smiled.

"Heh, well, this isn't the best kind." Aaira admitted. "We're still using the one old drives, newer ones are much faster, but we will reach there soon enough."

"Soon enough?" Twilight asked, curious.

Aaira pressed a few buttons as the ship was about to exit the jump. "We're heading to Earth's city space station that orbits around the moon. It's a big city that houses and provides homes and resources for over a billion people." she explained. "We're heading there because I think Amelia Jarvis can help. She had help Spark in the past, and a few years back she was gone for a few months. She told us that Spark's teammate, Suguri needed help on something. So if anyone know where that group is, it is her."

Kelly was listening, she looked like she was in thought. "And how do you know Amelia will help, Aaira? She might not even know where Spark's group is."

"Maybe, but it's worth a shot."

As she said, the ship exited out of hyper jump. Dashie saw the space station from the window, but also the moon.

"Wait, is that the moon? Holy shit!" Dashie was smiling. "Wow!"

As the massive station was orbiting the moon, the moon itself had cities all over the surface. Turning the white surface to a surface filled with endless lights.

"I take it your Earth hasn't fully colonized the moon, Dashie." Aaira assumed.

"Nope, we were able to go up to space, and we can even land on Mars, but not colonized the moon yet. But my grandmother was planning to do it."

"I see...wait." Aaira heard that last part and faced Dashie. "Grandmother was planning to do it?"

Before Dashie could reply, the computer screens all turned red. A robotic voice came on and explained what was happening as the ship had increased its speed and was rocketing toward the station at a dangerous speed.

"Warning, emergency thrusters engaged. Warning, collision course with city space station. Warning-"

"What the fuck!? Kelly!" Aaira shouted, trying to shut down the engines.

"No clue what happened! Everything is offline! I can't shut down the emergency thrusters!"

Aaira looked at the screens, the station was in view and was getting closer. She tried to slow down the ship, but nothing worked.

"Fucking shit!"

Everyone was holding on, trying not to fall...

...else where, in the ship's engine room. Faya walk away as the engine's control panel was messed with. She stopped, and started to cry and laugh.

"Make us whole! MAKE US WHOLE!"

End of Chapter 12

Ch.13: Feelings

"This is the Lunar city space station! You are coming in too fast, I repeat, you are coming in too fast! Pull up or we-"

"Shut the fuck up, I'm trying!" Kelly screamed as the radio comm were filled with Space traffic controllers were freaking out.

"I can't stop it!" Aaira shouted, trying all she could, but couldn't. "Something is wrong with the engine!"

As the ship was coming in fast, the space station's cannons were pointing at it. Aaira and the group could see it as the comm were warning them.

"I repeat, pull up, or we will shoot you down! Pull up, or we will shoot you down, over."

Aaira gritted her teeth. "Fuck off, we can't control our damn ship!"

The ship kept going and the station's cannons were getting ready. Aaira could see them charging. She turned back to Twilight, knowing she's a unicorn.

"Hey, can't you teleport us inside the city, or put up a barrier!? We're going to die here!"

Twilight fell over, falling on top of Dashie, who felt Twilight's breasts on top of her head. "I can't! I need to know where I'm teleporting to, if not we might get stuck inside a fucking wall!" she could see the station getting closer. "And using a barrier won't do shit!"

Dashie pushed her head up, moving Twilight's breasts up and making them rest on her head. "Twi! Can you cast a phase spell or something!? You must know other spells!" the weight of the breasts was too much and came falling down again, smacking her face.

'Phasing spell? I know it, but I never really used it. I stopped learning and practicing magic after that day. Picking up arcane fist as my new form of magic also made stop using other form of spells.' Twilight thought. She got off of Dashie and closed her eyes. "I might not use it anymore, but I think I can still cast it. Just give me a moment."

Kelly slammed her fist into the console. "WE DON'T HAVE A MOMENT! WE ARE GOING TO-"

"SHUT THE FUCK UP, YOU'RE NOT HELPING!"

As they screamed, the cannons were ready to fire.

"Warning, firing in 5, 4, 3-"

Kelly cursed, Aaira was getting ready for impact, AJ lowered her visor, not wanting to show her fear, and finally, Dashie was holding Twilight's hand. She squeezed it hard.

"I believe in you, Twi. I know you can save us." she whispered.

Twilight smiled, and felt better knowing Dashie had faith in her.

'I can't mess this up. I'm doing this for all of us, including Rainbow.' she focuses hard and started to channel the spell into place.

"3-"

'Come on!'

"2-"

"Come on, come on!"

"1-"

"Now!"

"Fire!"

The cannons unleash laser beams at the ship. Before they could hit, a purple aura covered the ship making the laser beams phase right through it. The ship crashed into the surface of the station, but like the lasers, the ship went through the station's wall. It kept flying through the inner workings of the station, until the ship phase through the metal wall and came out to the city area.

With the engines damaged, the ship started to lose speed. The ship flew through the upper levels of the city, going straight toward a giant skyscraper.

"We're going to crash!" Kelly screamed.

"No shit, Sherlock!" Twilight screamed back as she redid the phase spell.

Twilight was able to get the spell back up, letting the ship phase through the skyscraper. It came out of the other side and was now getting straight to the streets below.

Aaira turned to Twilight and her friends. "Prepare for impact, everyone!" she pointed to the empty chairs.

Twilight grabbed Dashie and got into the seat, but she noticed AJ was on the floor, she was too big for the chair and had nothing to brace for the crash.

"AJ!"

Twilight pushed Dashie into the seat, and then jumped on AJ, using her own body to protect her. The ship hit the street hard, making the ship tumble on the street and slide across the surface, creating sparks.

It took a few minutes, but the ship finally stopped. There were a lot of damage done, and everyone was alive, but the force of the crash knocked everyone out. The only one who was still awake but slowly losing conscious was Aaira, who was bleeding. Her vision was fading, she couldn't keep her eyes open.

"Ugh... damn..."

She looked at Kelly, fearing the worst. But she was fine like the others as Aaira looked around. She heard the computer saying the main hatch was opened.

"Huh?"

She looked at the screen. There walking out to the street was Faya, wearing her HULL suit. Aaira pushed the button for the comm.

"Sweetly? Where are you-"

Faya looked at the camera, her helmet coming apart revealing her face. She smiled as she answered her mother. "Going to make us whole..." with that said, her helmet put itself back together.

Aaira's vision was fading more, but was still able to see her daughter walking into the middle of the street. She knew what was going to happen, and couldn't stop it as her vision went black... before she completely lost conscious, Aaira could hear the gathering of people outside, then soon there was mad laughter... screaming...

"No... Faya..."

After a long time, Twilight finally woke up.

"Man, that was something...!" Twilight remembered about AJ and looked down at her. She sighed with relief seeing she was okay, as AJ was starting to wake up.

AJ raised her visor. "Ah, my whole my hurts like hell I tell ya what." she said as she looked up, seeing Twilight on her. "Glad you two are okay as well up there."

Twilight blinked. 'Two?' when she thought that, she suddenly felt something on her back... and something squeezing her chest that she let out a cute moan.

"Huh, wha?"

"Hey, Twi! Are you okay? You're not hurt, right?"

Twilight recognized the voice, and looked around to see Dashie was hugging her from behind. Twilight quickly grabbed her from behind and shook her in a panic.

"WHY ARE YOU ON MY BACK, RAINBOW!? WHY WASN'T YOU IN THE CHAIR WHEN WE CRASHED!?"

Dashie was getting sick as she was shaking so fast. "I... wasn't... going to let you or AJ get hurt in the crash! That was why I jumped out of my seat, and protected you and her!"

Twilight quickly stopped shaking her, and became worried.

"Y-You idiot!" she stood up, showing how small Dashie was to compare to them. "How is your tiny body gonna protect us? Huh? For an egghead you are sure being a moron here, Rainbow!" Twilight's cheeks were red as a tomato, but not from anger, but how charmed she was that Dashie would protect her like that.

Before Dashie could get a word in, the group heard coughing from the pilot's seat. They quickly turned and saw Kelly wrapped up in white bandages.

"Kelly!"

They all ran over and checked on her. Kelly coughed a few times, before telling them something important.

"Don't leave the ship! What you see or hear isn't real!" she screamed as she held Dashie by her shoulders. "Don't leave or let it in! If you do, then you all are fucking doomed!"

They didn't know what was happening, or what she meant... until she turned on the screen revealing the outside world. It looked like a war zone, fires were everywhere, and the air was filled with smoke. They could hear people screaming in the distance and monster sounds not too far behind it.

"What the mother of Tirek is going out there!?" AJ asked.

Kelly let go of Dashie and started to explain everything as she looked at the screen.

"It's another Changers outbreak..." she quickly pulled a photo and videos of the Changers. "They are black dead human flesh made into monsters. Aaira fought them over the years, and we thought the last break was dealt with thanks to the alien machine AND that blue pony that Aaira told me." Kelly turned to them, about to explain further but...

"The Pillar created another outbreak through Faya, right? And she's out there right now, creating those monsters..."

Kelly was silent, surprised how this girl knew about it.

"...yeah. My daughter told you, didn't she?"

Dashie nodded. "She did. She also told me how they are made by from a genetic code etched into and transmitted by the Pillar. A radio wave of some kind. Signal."

Twilight didn't understand what was going on, but she butted in. "So, how do we stop it? Where is this Pillar."

Kelly crossed her arms. "That is the problem. We have no way of stopping it...well, we can but..." she looked over to the empty chair that Aaira was nowhere to be found. "Aaira knows what needs to be done."

AJ didn't like the sounds of that. "What do you mean by that?"

Kelly sighed sadly. "She's going to have to destroy the Pillar and to do that... she needs to kill our daughter."

Dashie was horrified. "What!? You can't be serious, Faya is your damn daughter! There-"

But Kelly snapped, slamming her fist onto the console, and screamed. "Don't you think I don't fucking know that, kid!? Of course, I would do anything to keep her alive, but..." she started to cry. "We can't let another outbreak happen and create a living moon. If we allowed that, then the Brother Moons will return and destroy this universe!"

Dashie didn't like that. Sure, letting one person to die in order to save many lives was the right thing. But Faya was her friend!

"There..." Dashie could see her ill grandmother, looking out her bedroom window as her face was covered in darkness. "There has to be another way, we can't give up! We can't let Faya die!"

Kelly gritted her teeth, her nails digging into the armchair.

"Then tell me, kid. Tell me how I'm going to save my daughter without killing millions of people? Huh, tell me! You have a fucking answer, don't you!?" she got up, but grunting in pain. "Damn it... broke a rib. Ah..."

Kelly was walked toward the group, limping. She pointed on Dashie's forehead.

"Listen, kid. This is the real world. There are no happy endings, and there is no other way. It's either Faya's life or the lives of millions. If you don't like it, then go out there and see the real horror this thing is causing."

Dashie grabbed Kelly's finger, gripping it hard to the point that made Kelly wince.

"Don't give me that bullshit! There is always a way! I'm not letting someone die on my watch!" Dashie grip was getting harder, crushing Kelly's finger. "We will find a way, and I won't stop until I do!"

Twilight and AJ looked at each other and back to the two. They never saw Dashie this pissed off before that it surprised them.

"You're fucking crazy..." Kelly said, trying to get free.

Dashie let go of the finger and pushed her into the chair. "You don't know me, so shut the hell up and tell us where Aaira headed! She went after Faya, so that means you know where she is, and I'm not going to sit around, and let this happen!"

Kelly was scared and surprised. But the feeling of fear was soon washed away by rage, but not at Dashie, but at herself. She was already giving up, but now this little girl gave her hope. Hope that maybe there is a way.

"I do." she pressed a few buttons on the computer and a 3D model of the station appeared. "She's heading to the main center of the station." another press of a button, mass red lights appeared. "All the Changers are heading there, in mass and to combined with Faya to make the Pillar for real. If that happens, the convergence will start..."

"...and a living moon will be created, right?" Dashie said.

Kelly nodded. Dashie needed to think, so she started to move back and forth. As that was happening, Twilight asked Kelly a simple question.

"If she was this dangerous to others, why bring her along in this ship? Shouldn't she stay home or something?"

Kelly explained their reasons. "She told us that she heard a voice ever since she was little. Telling her to do things, to the point she started to hear and see radio signals. We knew she had a Pillar within or something else, so we kept her away from populated areas and one of us will stay onboard if we had to visit a station. The one who stayed will with..." she pulled something from under the computer console revealing a handgun. "This. If we see her turning, then one of us will end her."

Twilight's eyes went wide. "I...see…"

AJ asked her own question. "So, how did she get this here Pillar in her noggin?"

Kelly wanted to answer, but Dashie did it for her. Telling her friends about Faya's true birth. After she was done, she went back to thinking. AJ felt sorry for Faya.

"Poor gal, living like that. Having no friends and be disconnected from the world because was born from the remains of a living moon. Not having a normal childhood, and even hearing a damn voice in her head, telling her what to do. Shock she didn't go crazy after all those years."

"Yeah..." Twilight nodded in agreement. She somewhat felt a connection to Faya. 'I grew up as a loner because what happened in my life, so hearing she's somewhat the same... and the way she acted with Rainbow...' she started to hate herself. 'And just like me, she was happy to meet a person who will be a friend. And I became jealous over stupid reasons...'

Twilight shook her head and headed for the door.

"Where are you going, Twilight?" AJ asked, watching her walk toward the door.

Twilight stopped and turn to them. "I'm going to find her! I dunno how I'm going to save her, but if I'm going to be like my mom... I gotta try. Not only that, but I won't let her die. She doesn't deserve it."

AJ smiled, proud of her friend. "That's right, sugar cube. Don't worry, I'm coming with you."

Twilight smiled. "Thanks, AJ. So, Rainbow?"

Dashie looked up at her. "Yeah, Twi?"

Twilight sighed, seeing Dashie wasn't paying attention at all as she was in her egghead mode. She explained that was going to find Faya and help her. Dashie nodded but smiled as she thought of something.

Dashie turned to Kelly. "You said the Pillar acts like a radio wave? That it turns people crazy and then kill each other to make Changers, right?"

"Well, yes."

"Then... can we block the signal? Like making an interference or something?"

Kelly shook her head. "Sadly no. The Pillar's signal will get through no matter what. You will slowly start going mad as you start to see or hear things that aren't there..."

Kelly looked past Dashie like she was looking at someone that wasn't there. Dashie took notice of this.

"What's wrong?"

Kelly looked back to her. "Huh, oh... it's nothing. Nothing at all."

Dashie could tell something was bothering her. She started to figure out that Kelly was starting to hear the signal.

"Okay, if blocking the signal is impossible. Then what if we take the source of the signal to another place? Out of this sector of this area?"

Kelly thought for a moment, and then answered. "Taking my daughter out of the station will end the outbreak because without the Pillar signal, the Changers will fall apart and stop. But if you take the Pillar somewhere else like another station, the convergence will start again. You need to find a ship and take her out of here. Somewhere far from human life!"

Dashie nodded and then turned to the girls, telling them that was the game plan. The three rush out of the room and soon reach the exit of the ship. It was lock down. Soon, Kelly's voice could be heard over the speakers.

"I'm opening the main hatch, so be careful and hurry. And please, save my daughter..."

Dashie was about to reply but the door opened.

"Don't worry, We'll bring her back. No matter what." Twilight answered as she pounded her fist together.

AJ saw something as the warning lights flash on the wall as the door was opening. She could see a red axe in a case, so she grabbed it and tied it to the end of her rope.

'It's no sword, but it will do.' she smirks as she spun her new weapon around.

After the door opened, the three rush outside, and they could see the horrors that the Changers had created.
The city was destroyed and on fire, there were bodies everywhere torn to pieces, the air was full of smoke and death. It was the apocalypse, a war zone like they saw back in the ship. They could also hear screaming and see people running for their lives, but not too far away from the girls.

"Whoa, this is something else I tell you what. The things I do for a friend." AJ said, swinging her weapon.

Twilight turned to AJ, blinking. "Friend? We hardly know her, other than her past and who she is."

"True. But, I have a feeling that she would be a friend. She seems a kind young girl." AJ smiled. "Kinder than you, that's for sure!" she started to chuckle.

Twilight blushed, knowing AJ was teasing her. "H-Hey, I'm nice! I'm a great person, I'm kind, and I'm helpful. Not a jerk, a mean person, or someone who will use a friend."

AJ laughed again. "Twilight, you are sometimes mean..." Twilight was going to argue back, but AJ quickly continued. "But, you are a caring person. You are risking your life for a stranger. That is a quality I admire from you."

Twilight couldn't stop blushing. Dashie nodded in agreement, but she looked ahead. The center of the city was a tall tower. She could see a bright light on top of it, and her ears heard a strange voice in her mind... a familiar voice...

"Dashie. Come here, child."

Dashie's eyes widen, knowing whose voice that was.

"No..."

It was the voice of her grandmother. It was a voice she hasn't heard in years, and the fact the voice was talking to her was disturbing.

'That's impossible, she died!'

"Come here, Dashie. Don't be afraid. Let me see you how much you have grown. I miss you..."

Dashie wanted to cover her ears, but didn't.

'You're not real! You're a fake, a hallucination from the Pillar!'

"Come closer..."

Dashie shook her head, pushing the voice out of her thoughts. She turned to the girls, telling them what they were going to do. Dashie explained that it be best to split into two groups, Twilight and AJ will be together while Dashie herself will be on her own. They might find Faya faster if split into two teams. Twilight didn't like that, and she didn't want to leave her alone. But Dashie told her it is for the best.

"Please, Twilight. I need you two to trust me. I know splitting up here might look bad, but we have too." she step closer, grabbing her hands. "And whatever you see and hear, remember. It's not real. Just block it out. Okay?"

Twilight didn't want to. Her instincts were telling her not to, but she knew Dashie wasn't a stupid girl.

'She knows what she's doing. She's a smart girl. So, if she thinks it's the best... I'll do it.'

Twilight smiled. "Very well, Rainbow."

Dashie smiled back. "Thanks." she started to walk backwards. "Like I said, we might find her find along the way. If one of us find her then you'll send out a magical flare, and I'll do the same!" she took out a flare gun that she took from the ship.

Before the girls could agree, Dashie ran off, leaving behind a cloud of dust in her wake.

"I swear, Rainbow is a egghead, but she can be such an idiot." Twilight said, smiling.

"That she is." AJ smiled back.

Twilight and AJ were running toward the tower, while Dashie was running to the left...

A hour later

Above the tower, a black rift opened. Stepping out was Void who was healed once more. She could sense Twilight and Dashie in this universe. Suddenly, Void saw an explosion in the distance and turned toward it.

"Hmm? Wasn't this universe free from... uh, what was it?" she summoned a book and opened it. She looked through it quickly and smiled. "Oh? Never mind, the Changers are back." she closed the book. Void didn't know how, but with the Changers back in this universe then it meant she could use it to gather more negative energy for her mother.

She lowered herself down to the streets below, ready to start her job, but she stopped as she senses "her" in the distance.

"Huh, isn't that..." she closed her eyes, and soon she could see Dashie running through the streets, dodging Changers before they could slash her to bits. Void could see her running into a tall clothing store from the back door. Void grinned. "Oh, my little Dashie~!" she said, teleporting after her.

Sounds of black mutilated monsters could be heard all around the area, but the sounds of guns firing could be heard nearby. Dashie was running up the stairs, trying to escape the Changers, and hoping that they wouldn't follow her. But she was dead wrong as the stair way below her started to be filled by them.

"Shit! They're following me!" she looked down the stairs and saw one of the Changers were jumping up, and it was closing the gap between them. Dashie was running out of time. In the floor she got to, she kicked open the door but was quickly grabbed by something.

"SHIT!"

Dashie was grabbed by a small winged Changer, its main body was that of a human torso while the tail was a leg, and at the end of it was a bone spike. It tried to jam it into Dashie's forehead, but she grabbed it in time and struggled against the monster. She could hear the Changers climbing the stairs, so she didn't have much time. Dashie pushed the Changer, and it slammed against the door.

Dashie quickly got up and ran, hoping to find another way out of this store she entered.

"Damn it, they're all over the place. Can't these fuckers just leave me alone? I don't have time to waste fighting these guys!"

Dashie needed to find Faya, before Aaira found her first. She was about to turn the corner, but was grabbed from behind and pulled back. She tried to fight back, but the thing had a strong grip.

"GET THE FUCK OFF ME!"

Dashie slammed the Changer against the wall and pushed her elbow hard on its stomach. It let go and Dashie ran as fast as she could, hoping to escape it. But soon, the Changers blocked the exit, and she was trapped... until something crash through the ceiling. The smoke filled the area up, until someone blasted out of it and killing all the Changers in seconds.

"What?" Dashie questioned, but was shocked when she saw the person was Void.

"What's up, Dash?"

Void walked over to her, and stood over her with a grin. Dashie didn't have time to react as she was punched in the stomach so hard, that she went flying through the ceiling. She went through some floors until she blasted out on to the roof of the building, rolling and hitting the edge of it.

"Fuck..." she cough.

Void flew out the hole, landing next to Dashie.

"Well, hello there. Long time no see, Dash."

"Void!" Dashie shouted as she quickly stood up. "Why are yo-ugh!?"

Dashie was grabbed and tossed away from the edge and into an air handling unit. She crashed hard into it, making her cough out some blood. She slid down it in pain.

"You know, I'm kinda bored. So, I thought about fighting you without that annoying faker getting in the way. I was planning to kidnap you again, but luck is on my side today. So, better put up a good fight, so I can get rid of this boredom."

Dashie spat some blood and stood up.

"Really? Void, I don't want to fight you! I have to save-"

Void pinned Dashie to the air unit, making her grunt in pain.

"You will fight me!" she raised her hand, forming a fist of dark energy. "Because if you don't..." Void slammed her fist into the air unit, blasting a hole near Dashie's face. "I don't want to kill you without a proper fight, but I will."

"Void. No." Dashie said in a serious tone.

Void's eyes widen. "What?"

As the two stood there, glaring at each other down, a loud screeching noise coming their way. They turned to see the building they were on was near a railway bridge, and a train ablaze was speeding pass them. As this happened, the blowing wind caused by the train flow past the two and made Void's cloak flap violently.

Dashie's eyes went wide, her cheeks went red as she saw what was under Void's cloak. Void returned her attention to Dashie and noticed the look on her face.

"What is it? What's wrong?"

Dashie's cheeks were getting more and more red, her heart beating fast.

"Void, are you..."

Void raised an eyebrow.

"Am I what?"

Dashie couldn't hold it anymore and screamed loudly. "WHY ARE YOU NAKED UNDER THERE!?"

Void's eye's went wide, confused and embarrassed.

"What the hell!? Yeah, I'm naked under there, what? Have a fucking problem with it!? I don't have time to buy stupid clothes or anything since my mother found me!"

Dashie was freaking out, not from Void's anger, but because of her nakedness. She could see her big boobs bouncing and they were the same size as Twilight's. Dashie could feel her little Dashie growing inside her pants, so she did her best to hide it and stop it from getting bigger.

'Focus, focus! Stop it, damn it! Think about something else, like cute things!' she thought as she held her hands over her crotch.

"What's wrong with you!?" Void said, pulling her back to reality.

Dashie started to sweat a bit."Nothing, nothing! I'm okay, totally okay!"

Void wasn't buying it. She placed her hand on Dashie's head, making her look down. "You are acting strange. Is it because of my nakedness?"

"N-No!" Dashie shouted, trying to look up, but was force to stare at Void's pussy. "I'm fine, really!"

She wasn't as her penis was fully hard now, pushing against her runner leggings.

Void raised her eyebrow again. "Oh? You sure about that? Because you have a problem and I can see it."

"Huh, what?" Dashie said, looking up at Void, which she could only see the massive tits. 'Man, her body is one to one with Twi's!' she couldn't stop looking at them.

"You know," Void's free hand grabbed Dashie's bulge. "This looks painful...wait, huh?" she touched it harder, feeling it.

"GAH!" Dashie moaned loudly.

Void was confused in what she was touching. She quickly stared at Dashie. "You are a freaking boy!?" she shouted.

"NO, I'M NOT!" Dashie replied, blushing.

"THEN WHAT IS THIS!?" Void used her magic, and removed Dashie's clothes, making her naked. But weirdly enough, Dashie's purple jacket remained. Void forced Dashie's hand away, revealing the penis. "IT'S A FUCKING PENIS!"

"I'M NOT A BOY!" Dashie shouted back, but zipping up her exposed chest as she realized she's naked now. "AND WHAT THE HELL!? WHAT YOU DID TO MY CLOTHES!? PUT THEM BACK ON ME!"

Void glared at her, not happy with her attitude. But she was happy with one thing. "Boy, girl, I don't care. You are Dash." she grabbed Dashie's cock, stroking it. "You must have a lot of sexual frustration, huh?" she smiled as she saw the cute faces Dashie was making.

"Void...stop."

"And why should I? I'm the reason your penis is so big right now." she moved her free hand to her pussy, spreading her lips. "You have been thinking about me this whole time, huh? Looking at my body, made you wanting to fuck me and make me yours, right?"

Dashie couldn't take it anymore. She wanted to run, but her legs couldn't move. She was frozen.

"You are such a dirty girl."

Dashie didn't have the strength to argue back. She couldn't, as she was lost in her pleasure. She has been wanting to have sex, ever since what Faya offered her and how Twilight also wanted to do the deed with her.

"Void..."

Void could feel the pre-cum from the tip. "Yes?"

"S-Stop...please..." Dashie hated how her body was betraying her, that her voice was weak. She was falling to the pleasure, and she knew it.

"Nah."

"Wh-Ahhh!" Dashie screamed in pleasure as Void played with her cock.

"Don't you know, you are not the only one who has sexual frustrations? I'm so horny right now after seeing this little guy of yours." she rubbed her finger over the tip.

"AHH~!"

"And besides, the real fight has just begun." she leaned in, kissing Dashie's neck while pumping her cock harder and faster. "Let's see who will come out on top, me or you. So, are you going to stop me, or are you going to give up and let me do whatever I want? Allowing you to be the winner in this fight, heh."

'Oh god, oh god!'

"Well?"

Dashie knew the choice, and it was an easy one. She couldn't hold it in and shot her cum all over Void's stomach.

"AHH~!"

The pleasure was too much, but it wasn't enough. Her penis was still rock hard.

"So, that's your choice, huh?" Void forced Dashie to the ground. She could see her Dash in Dashie place, always wanting to do this with her when they became older. "This little fight gonna be fun." she lowered herself onto Dashie's cock. "And I'll enjoy every minute of it."

Dashie felt the tip of her penis kissing Void's pussy. "Void..."

Void smiled at her. "Just enjoy yourself, my little Dash."

Dashie knew what was happening. She needed to stop it before she gets too into the moment, but her body didn't care anymore. She shut her eyes, wanting to cry... until she saw Twilight, reaching out to her as she was naked and wanted the love Dashie could offer her.

'Twilight.'

She looked at Void, seeing Twilight in her place.

"Fuck, I'm sorry."

Dashie grabbed Void's ass, and tackle her to the floor, flipping the tables. She pinned her arms and glaring at her with pure anger.

"Void, I will say this once. We're not having sex."

Void chuckled. "Oh? Why is that, Dash?"

"Because I love Twilight, and she's alone." Dashie said as she let her hand go from Void's arm, and then touching Void's cheek. "You're not Twilight, but you two are the same. I can't love you like how I love Twilight, but I can be your friend. That's all."

Void glared at her.

"Are you fucking serious? Friend zoning me while we're naked? You being on top of me, while your penis is poking myt belly."

Dashie nodded. "Yeah."

Void's eyes started to glow, showing her anger.

"Then fuck being your friend, you're gonna regret ever saying that."

Before Void could punch Dashie, she was suddenly pulled up by her then being dragged away to the downstairs.

"What the fuck!?"

Dashie couldn't look her in the eyes as Void's cloak wasn't covering her naked body.

"Void, I'm sorry. But you need damn clothes or being around you is gonna be real hard for me."

Void's body was moving like a doll as it was being dragged away by Dashie. But she blushed as she heard that... but she had a grin on her face as she started to tease her.

"Oh? So, you find my body more sexier than that faker's? Is that what you are trying to say? Because I'm better than her and her body is inferior to mine, right?" she started to stop resisting and join in the running. "So, if that faker, and I was before you, naked, who would you pick, hmm?"

Dashie was sweating, and her grip was getting loose. "I-I, um, uh."

"Answer the question, Dash. Who would you fuck and love?" Void teased as she was near Dashie's ear.

"SHUT UP!" Dashie shouted, blushing and sweating more.

"Oh? Are you embarrassed?" Void smiled. "Or are you afraid I might be right? Do you really prefer my body more than hers?"

"Shut up, shut up, shut up!"

They arrived at the clothing shopping area of the building and Dashie forced Void to the female section. She let go and started to pick whatever she saw while Void stood there, her arms crossed and watching her.

"Hey! I asked you a fucking question!"

"I'm not answering, now put these on! And not just a damn cloak! You need some panties, bras and real clothing!"

Dashie shoved whatever into Void's arms, making her blush a bit.

"I don't need that shit! I can wear whatever and not feel ashamed of my body. So, fuck off."

Dashie forced Void in the changing room and close the door behind her.

"Listen, I am not letting you go without proper clothes on."

"I told you, I don't fucking need it."

Dashie sighed as she sat down, using her body to hold the door closed. "Fine, but I'm not moving."

"Then stay there for all I care, but I'm not wearing that stupid clothing."

"Void, please." Dashie knew she needed to trick her into wearing it. "You'll look good with that, I'm sure. So, please, do this for me?"

"..."

There was a pause, and then Void spoke up.

"...whatever."

Dashie smiled. "Good." she sighed with relief. 'I didn't want to see you naked any longer. It was getting a lot harder and harder to not look at you.' Dashie thought, but look down and saw her penis was still rock hard. 'Great...'

Dashie couldn't help but think what Void asked. If she had to pick between a nude Twilight and her, who would she fuck. Dashie blushed and felt guilty. She didn't want to admit it, but her body wanted Twilight and Void. Her mind wanted Twilight, but her body was starting to like Void. She couldn't help but fantasy having a three-way with the two, having a lot of fun.

'Damn it, why am I even thinking this!? It's not right. And Twilight would never agree to a threesome with another girl!' she started to slowly reach her penis. 'It's not like she is interested in that stuff... Right? But damn, having both her and Void naked and on their knees, sucking on my cock, that would be something else.'

It didn't take long for Dashie's imagination to get the best of her, and before she knew it, she was masturbating and moaning.

'Damn, Dashie, you are a fucking pervert.' she thought to herself as she was rubbing her cock fast. It took a few strokes before she shot her load, making her moan loudly. She opened her eyes, panting a bit. She was glad she finally got some release, and hopefully her little Dashie will calm down...

Elsewhere, Twilight and AJ were making their way to the tower. They have been avoiding the Changers for the most part. But when they encounter them, they had no choice but to fight. Twilight and AJ had no problem dealing with them as they fought off the horde of monsters.

Twilight punched one in the face, destroying the upper half. "We need to hurry, AJ" she said, turning to her friend.

"You don't need to tell me twice, Twilight." AJ answered back as she used her new weapon to use.

AJ swung her rope and shot it forward. The fire axe landed right between the eyes of the Changer, spitting its head in two, but wasn't enough to kill it. AJ pulled her weapon back and swung it again as the Changers got near her. She swung it around her, slicing them up. She then tossed the weapon into the air and pulled the rope back, shooting the weapon downward and piercing through a Changer, killing it by slicing it into two. She pulled the weapon back and caught the handle.

"How many are these fiends!?" she asked, running alongside Twilight's side. "These monsters have been swarming us ever since we left the ship!"

"Don't worry, AJ." Twilight reassured her. "These monsters aren't that tough for us! It will take something big to beat us."

"Right." AJ said, not believing it.

Suddenly, an explosion happened not far from the two. They looked in the direction of where the tower was and saw a large Changer was flying toward them... and Aaira was on top of it, shooting it. The massive monster crash into the street, leaving a big hole behind.

AJ eyed Twilight. "You had to jinx it."

"Shut up." Twilight glared.

As the smoke cleared, Aaira was tossed out and landed behind the girls. They could see her HULL suit is badly damaged and barely functioning. But she stood up, holding her right side.

"Shit. Those fucking things are a lot tougher than the last time we encountered them." she took notice of Twilight and AJ. Aaira tried to move forward, but fell to her knees. "You two!? Why are you here!?"

Before the girls could answer, the massive Changer stood up, revealing itself to them. It was a massive black meat slug like, with ton of human remains as arms. Its face is a mix of different skulls and human body parts, all fused together. It roared loudly at them, ready to attack.

"Shit." Twilight said.

"What are we going to do?" AJ asked.

Aaira pointed her horn cutter, making the laser pointer land on the glowing orange spots around its body. "You two focus on taking out the glowing weak points! I'll keep it distracted!"

"What? You-" but Twilight couldn't finish as the monster roared at them.

The Changer moved closer to them, getting ready to swing one of its massive arms. Twilight and AJ jumped away, separating themselves. They landed in time to see Aaira fighting the monster, keeping it busy.

Twilight took this chance to take it down. "Let's do this, AJ."

AJ nodded. "Yeah."

Twilight ran towards the Changer's body, using her arcane fist: fire, she punched a lower spot and burned its skin. It screamed in pain and swung its arm at her.

Twilight quickly dodged and moved away. "Okay, we can use that as a good sign."

AJ used her axe, aiming at one of the spots on the back. "Take this!" she threw it, and it hit the spot. It was stuck in place, and it started to shake violently.

"Uh oh."

The spot exploded, making the monster roar in pain. AJ saw the spot reacted like a bomb, and that made the monster go on a rampage. It was about to attack AJ, until Twilight used her arcane fist: ice to freeze its arm and grabbing AJ, running away from it.

"Thanks." AJ thanked.

"No problem. Now, we need to focus and take it down!" Twilight said.

Twilight and AJ went their separate ways, avoiding the monster. Aaira was amazed how the two was easily taking the beast down.

"Damn. These girls are something else." but she started to remember about Bolt The Pegasus, and how she took down all the Moons down in seconds. Aaira could tell AJ is a fighter, but she eyed Twilight. "She can hold her own, but why isn't she using the magical power she had before? Why is she holding back? If Spark was here, she would have taken this beast down in a second."

Aaira was right, but there was a reason why.

Twilight didn't know she had a powerful magical energy. But even if she had that knowledge, she couldn't use it. Forever whatever reason, when she is stress out or having a breakdown, her magical power would act on its own, and Twilight would lose control over her magical energy.

"Take this!" Twilight shouted, slamming her fist into the ground and making spike rock shoot out of the ground and stabbing the Changer.

'That's it! Don't give it any time to breath, or you'll regret it!' Aaira thought as she aimed her gun and fired it at the weak spot on the front.

AJ was running around the monster, dodging the arm, and sending her fire axe at it at the same time.

'Don't get cocky. Keep your head clear and focus on the task!' she thought as she kept on swinging her axe, not missing a single target.

Each of her toss landed on the different weak spots, and the spots started to blow up one after another.

'Almost there! Keep it up, and you'll be able to take it down! Come on, you can do it!'

AJ ran to the right, but something happened. She saw her fire axe is stuck in place in one of the spots, but it didn't blow up.

'Huh? Wait, what's going on?'

She tried to pull the axe back, but couldn't in no matter how much force she put.

"No, no, no! What's going on!?"

She pulled the rope, but nothing. She looked up and saw the monster is glaring down at her, ready to eat her as the mouth open, revealing the fleshy tentacles and sharp teeth within it.

"No!"

But before the monster could eat her, Twilight appeared between them and kicking AJ out of the way in time as she used her arcane fist: wind, to push the Changer back. She then turned to AJ.

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, Twilight." AJ answered, getting up but holding her side. "But can you put less force behind that kick, huh? I think you broke one of my ribs!"

Twilight wanted to show her regret, but her ego of being a lone wolf won't let her.

"Stop whining, I didn't kick you so hard! You damn big baby!"

"Hey!"

Before the two could fight among each other, the monster roared and stood back up. The weak spots have been destroyed, and the Changer is getting pissed. It charged at them, wanting to kill them.

"Damn it, we need to end this." AJ shouted, holding her rope but realizing the fire axe was gone as the end of the rope was cut.

Twilight pound her fist together, a faint purple energy appeared, and the wind picked up around her. "Then let's finish this!"
The monster charged at the two, ready to eat them... but a blue beam hit it, making it slow down as the mouth slowly opened, revealing the final weak point, a red glowing sack of flesh.

"Destroy that! NOW!" Aaira ordered as it was revealed that she fired a stasis blast at it, slowing the movement down to a crawl.

Twilight didn't need to be told twice, as she quickly acted and delivered the final blow. She started to pour all of magical energy into her fist, making it glow with element types of her arcane skills. Twilight gathered enough energy and ran toward the massive monster. She jumped up, and slam her fist right in the middle of the red sack, exploding the entire body, making blood, guts, and organs rain down around the area.

Twilight landed, covered in the guts and blood. "Ugh, gross!"

"Twilight, you alright?" AJ asked as she arrived. But started to laugh. "Other than needing a shower."

"Shut up." Twilight growled, wiping the guts and blood off of her.

"Good job, you two."

The girls turned, and saw Aaira limping her way to them before she collapsed onto the ground.

"Aaira!"

The girls ran to her side and looked her over. They could see how damage her HULL suit was and could see that she was bleeding from the wounds she had. They helped her sit up.

"I'm fine... trust me, I'm used to getting hurt." she said, trying to reassure the two.

"You're not fine." AJ said, looking her over. "You are bleeding pretty badly. We need to get you some medical attention, now!"

Aaira looked at AJ, looking serious now. "I'll be fine, what matter is stopping Faya." she turned to the tower. "She's in the tower, heading for the highest floor of it. Listen you two, you-"

Twilight stopped her as she pointed her.

"I'm not going to kill her! Kelly told us what you are going to do!" she turned her back to her. "I can't believe you are to kill your own daughter like that! Rainbow thought of a better way to handle this by-"

"By taking her out of this station with a spaceship? Are you stupid, or just dumb!?" Aaira yelled, making the girls look at her in shock. "This Pillar's signal can cross any distance, the Milky Way and beyond! Taking her anywhere off this station will be useless. She'll activate the signal regardless! Right now, it's only contained to this station for the time being, but if she allows the convergence to finish, my whole universe is doomed!"

"Then we'll find a way, there has to be something!" Twilight shouted back.

Aaira knew talking them out of it won't work. 'These girls won't listen. But, they might have a point. There has to be a way to stop Faya and save her.' she started to remember how her daughter was in the past, and how happy she thought Faya was, but seeing her with Dashie and what Faya told her she was wrong. She couldn't kill her, she couldn't kill her dear daughter whose life was now starting by meeting others and having a friend. She needs a better way and thought about what the girls said, and realized the only way to save Faya and everyone was...

"Maybe you are right, but to do that, we need to get back to the tower." Aaira turned to Twilight. "You need to teleport us into that floor-"

Twilight sighed. "I told you, I can't teleport to a place that I haven't seen or been in before! So-ugh!? Hey!?" a helmet was smacked into her chest, seeing it was Aaira's.

"Put it on, I was recording the encounter with Faya before she summoned that Changer." Aaira explained, trying to get up.

Twilight look at the helmet and then place it over her head. She was greeted with a paused video, which started up...

Aaira, after fighting through the city and reaching all the way up here in the tower after tracking her daughter, she finally found Faya in the dining hall of the staff. She pointed her horn cutter.

"Faya!"

Faya, her helmet coming apart and into her collar, turned around and looked at her. "Mom."

"Faya, please. Fight it, I don't want to do this! You can stop this! You don't have to go through with this. Don't listen to the Pillar!"

Aaira slowly walked up to Faya, but Faya smiled with a creepy look.

"But I need to make them whole, mother! The voices won't stop until I make them whole!"

"I know, sweetie, I know." Aaira lowered her weapon, seeing tears falling down Faya's cheeks. "Listen, you can fight the voices, sweetie, you are strong."

Faya shook her head. "I'm not! I'm not mom! I'm weak! I can't fight the voices anymore! They won't shut up, mommy!"
Aaira was going to reach out to her, but the building started to shake, making her nearly fall.

"What's happening?"

Faya placed her hands on her head, trying to block out everything as she cried her heart out. "I'm alone! You'll never understand how lonely it is, mom! You'll never understand what it is like to be me!" she faced Aaira, showing her the tears in her eyes. "You and Kelly showed me so much love, and I'll always cherish those memories. But, the pain of being alone, never having a friend... it hurts, mommy! It hurts so much, and I just wanted someone to be with me. To be by my side, to comfort me, and talk with me. Show me... kindness..." the tower started to shake more. "And when I met Dashie, I made a friend, a real friend. Everything became bright, and the voices stopped hurting me. And now... and now, they are back! They won't stop hurting me, and the only way I can stop the pain is if she was here! But I can't ask her, I already hurt her by making the one she loves hurt!"

Twilight blinked a few times. 'Dashie, the one she loves?'

"Sweetie, I know you wasn't ever truly happy, but this was why you had to be away. Away from others, this is why I did what I did. To not only protect humanity but-"

"BUT TO PROTECT ME AS WELL, RIGHT!?" Faya screamed, making the whole room shake and a loud crackling sound echoed, as something was bursting through the lower floors. Faya dropped to her knees, holding herself. "You did it because you were afraid, of me... the Pillar is me, right? A part of me, so you contain me like a dangerous weapon and hide me from the world, because I was too dangerous."

Aaira hurried over to her daughter as something huge was coming below them. "Faya, please! Stop it, now! I did what I did, because I love you. I don't want to lose you!"

Faya looked at her, her eyes dead inside as tears fell. "So, why are you pointing that horn cutter at me, mother?"

Aaira looked and saw she was aiming her weapon at her daughter's forehead. Her hand is shaking as she answered. "I-I'm not. I don't want to hurt you, but if I have to kill you. I'll do it."

"Even if I don't want to die?"

Aaira couldn't hold it in any longer. Tears were falling down her cheeks as she slowly lowered her weapon... only for the ground to crack between them and something large raising through it. It made the floor raise up, making Aaira roll backwards down it. She caught herself on a steel beam, hanging off of it. She looked up and saw the large Changer, it noticed her and roared loudly. Faya watched as the massive Changer tried to eat Aaira, but her mother was able to avoid it and jump on the back of the monster as it burst through the wall and out to the city below.

Twilight could see the recording ended and removed the helmet, passing it back to Aaira.

"Right."

Twilight grabbed AJ and Aaira's hand. She closed her eyes and picture the dining room. Her horn started to glow and with a flash, they were gone.

Dashie tapped her bare feet as she was still waiting for Void to exit the changing room. She was wondering why Void was taking her sweet ass time, but she looked out to the city streets through the tall windows. Down below, the Changers were standing there, looking up at her.

"...why are they just standing there?"

The doors opened, and out came Void. "It's because they know I'm here."

Dashie looked and smiled in what she saw.

"You look great!" Dashie commented.

Void blush as she looked at herself in the mirror. "Really? Because-" she quickly teleported to Dashie, grabbing her by her throat and lifted her up off the floor. Void then slammed her against the glass "IS THIS A FUCKING JOKE, YOU LITTLE SHIT!?"

Dashie could feel the pain in her neck and back, but she needed to know why Void was so pissed off. "What's wrong!? Why are you-" she eyed what Void was wearing.

Void is wearing a black jacket with a gray fuzzy collar, white T-shirt underneath it, and black cargo pants with white boots. Dashie didn't see anything wrong with it, and didn't get why Void was upset.

"Why are you so mad, it's not that bad."

Void looked like she wanted to kill her. "YOU KNOW EXACTLY WHY!" she grabbed Dashie's penis, feeling it harden. "You picked out that faker's outfit! Even now, you are getting hard because you see that cunt's image in me!"

Dashie tried to pry her hand off, but it was no use. Void was crushing her dick. "Wait, it's not like that. I just pick whatever I saw! HONEST!"

Void didn't let go. "Oh, really. Well, how about I fix your little problem, hm? How about I rip this damn thing off of you, hm? How would like that, hm?" she asked with a cold, evil, and deadly voice.

Dashie could tell Void was not bluffing. 'Shit! I need to think of something!' but what could she do? She was being overpowered by Void, and if she tries anything, her dick will be ripped off... which Dashie was being honest with herself, she will be happy if that happens, but she knew Void would kill her right after.

"Come on, say something!" Void demanded.

Dashie didn't know what to say or do. But, she needed to get her penis free and come up with a good reason for her to stop being pissed off. "Okay, okay. I admit it. I lied to you."

Void narrowed her eyes, ready to rip the penis off.

"But, I wasn't thinking of her when I saw the clothes! It's just, you are the only one I see. Ever since we meet, you are the only thing on my mind."

"Don't give me that shit, you're just saying that because I have your dick in a vice grip."

Dashie shook her head. "Really! Honest! Just feel my dick and you'll see."

Void looked like she wasn't buying it.

"I promise, just feel."

Void stared at her, not moving for a moment before truly feeling the cock in her hand, she could feel the pre-cum dripping and how hard it is. Dashie was being turned on by this. Void could feel the heart beating as she felt it.

'It's true. She's turned on by me, but how? I look just like the cunt!'

She started to softly stroke it.

"See, I only think of you."

"You really think I'm beautiful, right? Even when I'm dressed like the cunt, I'm still beautiful?"

Dashie nodded. "Yeah, you are."

Void smiled, her face blushing a bit. 'She really means it. I guess, this is a good sign. She wants me to look like her, she wants me to be the better and superior version of her. ME!'

"Void..."

She looked back at her. "Hmm, what is it?"

"Please, can you let me go?"

Void stared at her for a second. She did, freeing Dashie, but she lowered herself to her knees. Dashie could feel the warm hands stroking her shaft.

"Hey, what are you-"

"Quiet." Void hissed, stroking faster.

Dashie was about to complain, but she felt Void's warm breath on it. She couldn't help but moan, and her body shuddered a bit.

"You are going to be mine! You hear me? MINE! I'll never let you go, and once I finish with the bitch, you'll be mine... you'll be my..." Void trailed off, as her blush got more red. "...my lover, my soulmate. Just mine, and no one else."

Dashie moaned, feeling Void's stroking becoming less rough and more passionate. She felt the tongue lick her shaft, tasting her.

"You'll be all mine. And I'll do whatever you want. We'll be together forever, and nothing will ever tear us apart..." Void looked up at her with a tear falling out of her eye. "...again, Dash."

Dashie quickly looked down, seeing the hurt expression on Void's face. "Again? I told you, I'm not this Da-"

Void didn't say anything as she took the tip into her mouth and sucked it, while her tongue licked the tip and the rest of the shaft. This caused Dashie to moan loudly, and she had her head back, unable to speak.

"Mmm~"

Void kept sucking Dashie's dick, and the tears fell out of her eyes. 'I won't lose you again. I'll make you love me, no matter what it takes.'

Dashie didn't notice Void crying as her head was thrown back, and the pleasure was getting too much for her. She was moaning, groaning, and whimpering. But, the pleasure was too great.

"I'm going to cum. Void, I'm gonna cum."

Void didn't pull out as she sucked harder, bobbing her head back and forth, faster.

Dashie moaned as her eyes closed, and her toes curled up. "Void, please, stop. Stop!"

Void ignored her and continued to suck her dick, her mouth filled with pre-cum. Dashie could feel her body start to shake. She couldn't take it.

"NO! STOP, I'M GOING TO-"

Her body jerked as her eyes rolled back, her cock exploded and came into Void's mouth. Void didn't move, her cheeks puffed up and filled her mouth with cum, but she didn't pull away. She gulped it all down and kept swallowing it, while tears continued to fall.

Dashie's legs were weak as her cock stopped exploding, and her cum started to slow down. She couldn't believe what Void did just now. She never had anyone swallow her cum before like this. Hell, she never had a blow job before. Dashie felt so... violated and disgusted. She wanted to yell at Void, but something was telling her not to. That something was seeing Void's expression... she was crying.

"What's wrong, Void? Are you okay?"

Void wiped the tears away and nodded. "Y-Yeah, I'm fine."

'...just like Twi, not wanting to talk. But she lost someone named Dash, and mistaking me for her. But, why do I have the feeling that something more happened? Was Void really in love with someone who looked like me?'

Dashie was going to ask her if she wanted to talk, but there was loud buzzing noise followed with a howling roar. The two looked outside, seeing different kinds of Changers being forced into the air and hovering around the tower. Dashie knew what was happening.

"Is this the-"

"The Convergence, so it's starting." Void finished, standing up.

Dashie quickly turned to her, wondering how she knew that. In fact, Dashie wanted to answer something.

"You said the Changers knew you were in here... they are scared of you, why?"

Void turned away from her, walking back into the dressing room.

"Where are you going?"

"To get my cloak."

Dashie ran after her, asking her to answer the question. "Come on, don't dodge my question. What is up with those things being scared of you? How do you know so much about the Convergence?"

Void grabbed her cloak and faced Dashie. She smirks evilly.

"Because the author of this universe won't dare to go against me! I'm free to screw with this universe, like the others." she shoved the cloak into Dashie's arms. "And I won't let you and the others in stopping the Convergence. If you want to, then stop me. Or~" she leaned closer, and whispered into her ear. "Or join me. Join me and help my mother to make her dream a reality." she lowered her hands, grabbing Dashie's thighs, feeling how thick and strong they are. Void could feel Dashie's body shivering, and she knew Dashie was loving the touching.

"We'll be together forever, and you will never die, Dash."

Dashie couldn't respond. She didn't know what to say or do, and the way Void was touching her body was making her brain shut off.

"So, what is your answer, Dash?" Void whispered, feeling Dashie's cock grow a bit.

Dashie looked up into Void's eyes and didn't respond. Her expression is a serious one, showing her answer to Void.

Void frowned and pulled away. "Very well. Have it your way, Dash." she let go of her and steeped back and taking a fighting stance.

Dashie took a stance... but quickly panic as she used the cloak to hide her boner.

"Wait, before we fight, can I have my fucking clothes back!? Come on, you can't be serious! I'm not fighting you in the nude!"

Void chuckled, "Are you sure? I don't mind fighting you in that kind of way. In fact, I can tell you are a bit horny, Dash."

Dashie blushed harder. "That's because of what you did! Now give me my clothes back!"

Void pouted and rolled her eyes as she gave back Dashie's clothes. Dashie thanked her and handed back the cloak, but Void told her to keep it.

"I won't need it anymore."

Dashie didn't get it, and Void answered.

"My mother gave that to me as it belonged to her, but its showing its age. Plus, I have clothes now, so why would I need a cloak?"

Dashie looked at it, and folded it up and placed it inside of her purple jacket. The two stared at each other, getting ready for a fight.

"When you are ready, Dash."

"My name is NOT DASH!" Dashie took a runner stance. "It's Dashiell!"

end of ch13